Stories from author kingbooruwa

[Brainmetal]

A Wife and The Amazon Tribe

By kingbooruwa ©

As the plane engine hummed away its tune, Sam continued to bask in the beauty of his new wife sitting next to him. They took their lavish wedding only a week ago and now on their way to a honeymoon that promised to be a beautiful dream. Being rich by owning a software company didn't hurt at all in planning all these expensive arrangements. In his heart, he felt it helped a lot in managing to find this beautiful wife too.

It wasn't like he was an ugly guy. Sam was an owner of a 5'9" average body with a pleasant face. But his wife had an angelic face, wavy brown hair that flowed down her shoulders till her narrow waist and long legs that can make any guy drool even though she was two inches shorter than him.

Julie was too much occupied with the scenery on display through the narrow window to notice the gaze of her husband. She was leaning on to the window side with her legs one over the other, resulting the hem of her yellow strapless short summer dress to ride a little higher than its original position of midway of her thighs. She was too bored to correct this little immodesty and besides she knew Sam loved to enjoy the view of her toned, smooth and long legs. After all this was their honeymoon and a little bit of teasing here and there should be something normal.

The small domestic plane was shaking more than a bigger plane against rogue air currents, resulting small bounces in her chest area from time to time. This was a tell tale indication of Julie having to choose between her 34c bra with a more covered top in the humid climate or more exposed and cooler bra-less, strapless top.

Julie always had a fascination for wild life and rainforests. She was starting to give up on her dreams about going for adventures in jungles soon after starting a job as receptionist at a software company. But everything started to change for good once caught the attention of company owner one day. Sam was a smart and a gentle guy with a fortune made by the age of 35. The 10 year age difference was made inconsiderable to Julie due to above qualities of him.

It wasn't like she married him only for his money. She did love him, but his wealth did manage to initiate the relationship. Julie was notorious for turning down even the hottest guys.

Looking down at the green carpet crisscrossed with snake like rivers only reminded Julie that she was so close to her dream vacation destination. After a grand wedding ceremony, it was Julie's idea go to a remote honeymoon hotel in the middle of Amazon jungle. Even though Sam wasn't a nature lover, he happily agreed knowing her love for nature. After arriving to Brazil, they had to take a small plane to reach the hotel in the middle of Jungle. Even though they were the only two passengers, the plane was filled with supplies since the plane was the only mean of transportation from hotel to the modern world.

After two hours of plane ride with scenery of a never ending ocean of greens and low pitch engine sound, both Julie and Sam were starting to fall asleep due to fatigue from all the traveling.Then both were slapped back in to reality from a high pitch alarm sound emanating from the cockpit and a violently shaking plane.

"Pilot, what's happening?" Sam shouted trying to overcome the noise of the alarm while Julie trying to cover her ears to stop the alarm noise while shaking with the plane.

"An engine failure, I'll have to try to make an emergency landing. Don't panic; put your head between your knees and brace for the impact." Pilot answered while trying to get the plane under control.

Not panicking was a hard thing to do in that situation, but the couple managed to position themselves and brace for the impact.

While hearing the pilot trying to send a Mayday message, Sam felt the impact like getting hit by a car. Every sense was overpowered by the violent shaking and rolling of the plane with sounds of tree branches hitting and breaking as the plane dived in to the green ocean. Then everything went quiet and dark.

Julie suddenly jerked up from her unconsciousness. She was still strapped on to her seat and everything that happened felt like a dream. But opening her eyes only brought her back to reality to realize that everything happened for real. Other than few scratches and bruises she was in good condition and somehow during all action her breasts have managed get free from strapless top. While instinctively readjusting her dress she looked around to see the damage. Sam was stirring up from his deep sleep and looked like he was also safe except for few scratches. But looking at the pilot made Julie emit a scream without her knowledge.

Julie's scream managed to completely wake up Sam.

"Oh my god! Julie, are you hurt?"

"I'm alright Sam. But the pilot is dead." She replied and then started to cry looking at the cockpit.

Sam freed himself from his seat and leaned in to look in to the cockpit and realized that the pilot did manage to land the plane, but some thick branches crashed through the wind shield and impaled the pilot in three places including one through the neck. His lifeless body was firmly pinned to the seat while blood poured alone the impaled branches and down his body.

Then suddenly a burning smell brought Sam's attention to the surrounding. There was a fire in the back of the plane where the supplies were and he remembered seeing few propane gas tanks in the supplies when they load the plane.

"Julie, we have to get out of here quickly. The plane is going to explode." Sam said in a panic voice.

Realizing the situation Julie also freed herself from the seat and followed Sam out of the plane and ran away about 100 feet away from the burning wreckage. While coming in to term with this unreal situation Julie tried to think about what to do next. Knowledge from reading few books about jungle explorations, she realized that they are now stranded in the world's biggest forest and their ticket to surviving is the supplies in the plane.

"Sam, we have save the supplies."Julie said while trying to go back to the plane. But Sam grabbed her arm and stopped her saying.

"Are you crazy? We don't know when that thing will bl" before he managed to complete the sentence the plane exploded with a shock wave that made the couple fall back.

While listening to the ringing in her ear caused by the explosion, Julie thought "There goes that ticket."



Far and deep in the jungle, the explosion and the tower of smoke didn't go unnoticed by most of the animals. Among those eyes, the most curious ones belonged to a human who was on a hunt with his tribesmen.

By night time Sam and Julie managed to salvage what they can from the burning wreckage. Very few things remained uncharred from intense heat generated from the plane fuel. They managed to make a fire in a clearing near the crash site since the wreckage was still burning. And after eating some canned food they found near the plane, the couple was sitting by the fire holding each other thinking in silence about what to do next and what will happen to them.

"Ouch!"Sam felt something bite him in the neck. Julie also turned to see what happened.

Thinking some kind of bug bit him, he put his hand where he was bitten and pulled out a small thin dart with a sharp end and something like a wad of cotton at the end. While both looking at it with big eyes and starting to realize what it really meant, Sam started to feel the world rotate around him. Before he dropped on the ground, he heard Julie's voice saying "Ouch!"



Sam woke up to find himself sitting on the ground, his back leaning on to a big wooden pole where his hands were tied to. Still drowsy from the poison, he looked around to see where he was and found unconscious Julie tied to a pole next to him. In front of them was a big camp fire and some tribal people sitting around it with most of their eyes on them. Then he heard Julie start to wake up.

"Sam what happened? Where are we?" Julie asked still a little groggy from the poison effect.

"I think they poisoned and brought us to their village. Are you hurt?"Sam replied.

"I think I'm alright. Do you think they'll call for help or take us out of the jungle?" Julie said with some hope thinking that they are at least not lost anymore.

"It's too early to assume anything. Let's try to communicate and get ourselves unbound first."Sam said while trying to looked composed and started to talk with people in front of them. Most of the tribesmen looked puzzled and some laughed at the gibberish the pale outsider was muttering.

While Sam was unsuccessfully trying to communicate with them, Julie observed their captors. It was still dark around them and only men were visible in front of the fire. All of them looked about to be 5 feet and some were even shorter. All of them had black bob cut straight hair and their facial features were obviously resembled the Amazonian natives she had seeing in documentaries. Their bodies were painted red and had white designs.

Julie got the shock of her life when she lowered her gaze to their mid sections. All round the world, people wear clothes to cover their genitals. But these people were displaying their genitals like they were their best ornaments or jewelry. And by all means they didn't look normal. Their pubic hair were braided and decorated with colorful things like small bones, Gem stones and feathers. And the scrotums were huge. One's looked like a sack full of two tennis balls. The sizes varied but all of them were freaky big.

Most impressive things were the penises that hanged in front of the huge sacks. Even though they looked to be soft and flaccid, most of them looked to be about 6 inches and some were reaching 8 inches. But length wasn't the most unnatural thing about it. Some penises had round protrusions that appeared like half spheres the bottom size of a nickel, neatly embedded along the penis in the front. Most had two or three of those bumps starting from the base of the penis and some had even more. The guy in the middle of the group with an 8 inch soft penis had 6 of them. Not being much of a fan of sex, she thought "Good thing I didn't born in to this tribe."

Then suddenly someone much taller and with a different facial structure appeared among them. Since he was also painted red all over, Julie couldn't determine the real skin color. But he had a normal looking genital that was about 3 inches long and soft. Definitely wasn't someone from this tribe. He talked with the guy with six bumps on the penis while looking at them. After few minutes he started to walk toward them.

"Hello, I'm Jack. No need to fear, you are in no danger." Said the man.

"Thank god! Someone who can talk English." Said Sam with a relief as he was getting tired after trying hard to communicate with the tribe. "I'm Sam and this is my wife Julie. Our plane crashed while we were flying to Amazon hotel."

"Yes I heard the explosion myself while at the village. I'm glad you are not harmed. Are you the only survivors?" Said Jack while looking at Julie who still looked to be drunk.

"Yes, the pilot died during the crash. Please help us to get back to a town. You are a savior. I was running out of ideas about what to do next." Said Sam thinking everything will be alright now since jack is here.

While untying Sam, Jack said "Well Sam, I wish things are that simple in this cursed jungle."

"What do you mean?" Said Julie who was now out of grogginess from the poison.

"I used to be an anthropologist. My team and I were on an expedition to find a rumored tribe who said to have amazing medicinal skills. And we stumbled upon this area of the jungle. Surrounded by three wide rivers, this area is kind of secluded from the rest of the Amazon and almost about everything tries to kill you."

After finished untying Sam Jack moved to Julie's ropes.

"One by one, my team died due to various poisons while trying to escape this place. I was on brink of death when one of the tribesmen found me and brought me to the village. For some reason the forest surrounding the village is safe and full of game to hunt and fertile. But surrounding this Garden of Eden, there lays the forest of death. Nobody from outside can cross that. The villagers are immune to most of the poisons. But they have a strict rule of not entering that part. I found the tribe that I was looking for. But I've been a prisoner of this forest for the last 10 years."

Sam and Julie were listening to his story with wide eyes and opened mouths. And there was a tear falling down Julie's face. Jacks revelation only indicated that they are going to be trapped in this village with the tribe rest of their life if they don't perform a miracle and escape this jungle.

"This can't be real. How are we going to survive this? Please help us god." Sam was starting to break down from one bad news after the other. Julie came to Sam and shed tears while hugging him.

"Don't worry, there's still some hope left." Jack said while sitting beside them.

"After years interacting with the tribe, I can understand their language very well. I'll act as your interpreter. The tribe is tolerant of outsiders and they have a custom of not killing or chase away outsiders if they are not a threat to the tribe. But they will not hesitate to kill if you act violently in anyway. Do not underestimate them because they are small. Thanks to their medicines that were consumed for generations, they are genetically stronger than a normal person and use poison in every weapon that they are immune to. So if I were you, I'll try my best to be on their good side."

"And their society is very different from ours. Men are in power and women hold a lower place. There's something like a cast system. And the casts are not divided in the conventional way. If you didn't notice it by now, you can clearly see that their genitals are very special. And they proudly decorate and show it to express their status. Here, your position in the society depends of your hunting skills and mainly on the size of the man's penis. And about the bumps on it; more bumps embedded in a penis, the higher the rank of the owner. The bumps are actually a type of shaped stones. Bumps are embedded according to hunting skills. But if the penis is not long enough to add more bumps, that person will be stuck in that rank no matter how good the hunting skills are."

"This is insane, why do they care so much about the size?"Asked Sam who had hard time digesting this new information.

"I think that's due to the low fertility rate anatomy of the women in this tribe. Bigger the penis, deeper the penetration and bigger the scrotum, bigger the amount of semen produced. In overall, bigger the package, more virile the man is."

"What did you mean by the anatomy of women?" Asked Julie failing to find an answer in the explanation.

"I've had sex with few women in this tribe and according to what the villagers also say, the vaginal canals of the women in this tribe are longer than normal. I guess that's one of the main reasons it being hard to impregnate them."

"Ok, that explains a little why the size matter here. But what about us outsiders?" Asked Sam.

"Well we are also under the same rule and as you can see, having normal genitals, we are at the lowest cast. Since Julie is your mate, she'll be the same cast as you. And we are too big and not skilled in stalking and hunting animals we have to depend on the tribe. I'm afraid, if you are around the same size as me, your status will be a little higher than a slave here."Jack looked at Sam as if asking a question.

Sam's face got dark and had a worried face. And Julie knew Sam was even smaller than Jack. That made Julie worried too.

"I talked with the chief of the village. He's the one in the middle of the crowd."Jack said while pointing to six bumps.

"He has granted you a hut which is quite surprising and as long as you two integrate in to the village, he has no problem. I'll provide you with necessary information as things go by. And one more thing. As the guy you are required to be naked to show your status all the time. You can paint your body if you wish to.And for Julie," he turned to Julie

" the tribe women wear short skirts made of straws and are topless. Since you are the women, you have a choice in this. Even though your current dress is bit revealing, it's better than the straw skirt. So I'll advice you to wear the dress you have now for some time. Revealing your breasts might bring unwanted attention since all the tribe women have sagged breasts by your age."

Julie blushed a little upon hearing this, but he made sense and the last thing she wanted was unwanted attention from five foot, dick monsters.

"Come, I'll take you to your hut and we can talk more about what you need to know to live here."Jack said as helping Julie stand up.

Without any of the three knowing, six bumps across fireplace was letting his eyes wonder around the body of this exquisite female. She was taller than the tallest man in the tribe. Her skin was smooth and as pale as the moonlight. She had a very fertile looking body and long shaped legs. She had the most beautiful face and type of hair he had ever seen. The most interesting thing was that even though she covered them it was obvious that her breasts were big but firm like a newly flowered girl. It was kind of unusual for them to lust for outsiders since they looked abnormal, but fertility was overflowing from this woman. The distance between the bumps on his penis started to increase as desire to claim this goddess surged across his body.



The next few days went smoothly as Jack taught them about tribal customs and ways of things in the village. Their hut was at the edge of the village away from other huts. Villagers tried to avoid them whenever they went around the village. The women were around the same height as the men but they had very wide hips. As Jack said earlier almost all the women of breeding age had sagged breasts due to lack of support when they grew. The duties of the women were mainly to take care of the children, keep the hut maintained, cook, bring water from a nearby stream and forage at the forest near the village. Following jack's advice, Julie stayed in the hut most of the time and went out only to bring water as the chief was sending some food everyday till Sam get hang of hunting and gathering. This was no easy task for him since he was used to work the brain, not the body.

Every morning Sam went in to the jungle with Jack to learn new skills of hunting to return in the evening. Julie was surrounded by jungle, but this was far from her dream vacation. And she was practically a prisoner in the hut. On the fifth day after Sam and Jack went in to the jungle, Julie got ready for her trip to the river to get water. As she was filling the big pot with water she looked at herself and realized she's in need of a bath and her short sundress is in need of a wash. She normally picked a time that villagers did not come to the river and were busy with other things in the village. So after double checking if anyone around, she peeled off her dress and got in the river.

Few minutes in the past, the chief was going on his usual patrol along the edge of the village when he saw the pale female walking to the river alone. His curiosity and desire peaked and he silently followed her. The six bumps hanging between his legs were not only for show as it showed his hunting skills. So stalking her was not at all hard for him. The sway of her hips as she walked and the way she so modestly bent down to get water and the way her hands moved, everything had some erotic aura to them. As he was enjoying the view, suddenly she stood up, looked around very carefully and peeled off the thin dress had been wearing all this time. An electric shock went from his heart to the tip of his penis as his eyes feasted on the glorious sight it was presented. Her hips were not that wide, but everything else more than made up for it. He was mesmerized by how her breasts seemed to defy gravity. They were full, round and had a mind of their own and bounced around when she walked towards the water. Her pink colored nipples were pointing to the sky like as if they were trying to show something flying in the sky. Her blue eyes reminded him of the rare gem stone he wears on his braided pubic hair. Her slender and well shaped long legs were inviting him to get between them and bury all six bumps in to her waiting depths.

As Julie dipped in the water and came up, water that hung to her flowed down along the contours of her body highlighting her fertility to the burning eyes of six bumps. At that moment, he even felt jealous for the water that ran down her body. And at the moment he decided that he'll breed this exotic creature. But according to customs he cannot kill the husband without a valid reason and he's not allowed to bring an outsider female in to his personal harem. He had to think of something and return to the village to put together a plan.





That evening by the time Sam returned, Julie was cooking dinner with what they had in the hut. She was happy to see him after a lonely day. After the dinner they went in to bed as after dark there wasn't much to do in their hut. As they both lay together on the straw mat, Sam started to massage Julie's succulent breasts through her dress and started kissing her neck whispering his need to be in her. After all, this was supposed to be their honeymoon. They had sex many times before the wedding, but Julie wasn't crazy about sex. She had only two sexual experiences before Sam as she wasn't much in to sex. As a result, even Sam's five inch hard penis found a tight fit in Julie's wetness. For Julie, she found sex a pleasant experience sometimes but mostly regarded it as a duty. So unlike Sam, she had a clear head through all the stimulation and she remembered something important suddenly.

"Sam we can't do this. I was planning on getting pregnant during our honeymoon, so I went off birth control. And I don't want to risk a pregnancy in middle of this jungle." Julie said while stopping the hand that was going to town on her breast.

Sam removed his hand with a frustrated grunt. Most of his frustration was due to realizing she was right. Getting pregnant was a worst case scenario in the middle of jungle where no medical help was available.

"Then How about a blowjob?" Sam was desperate for some release.

"You know I don't like giving blowjobs honey. But in our case I'm willing to get used to it for you. I just need some time to get used to it. Some other day. I promise." Julie said giving him a quick kiss.

Even though anal sex came in to his mind, he was pretty sure that it would be almost impossible to make Julie agree to it. So he got up and went outside to grant himself a release from all the pent up tension in his loins.

As Sam's seed left his body with all the tension with it and hit the dirt, in a hut in middle of the village, on top of a screaming woman in the throes of her orgasm, sweat covered chief got blessed with an idea.





On the seventh day, as usual Sam got ready to go in to the jungle with jack. He was now starting to get hang on setting traps. It suited him because it didn't require much physical strength or skills. Before he left the hut, he shared a passionate kiss with his wife.

As Sam and Jack walked on the path that leads to the jungle, Jack said "even if you had enough bad luck to end up at this place, you are a lucky guy to have a women like Julie as your wife."

Sam replied smiling "Yes, I am."

In the evening they were coming back to village. It was a good day. Sam got his first successful hunt using traps and he was carrying a small monkey in his hands. He couldn't wait to show his achievement to Julie. When they got near, they heard something like a grunting bark of an animal in rhythm from direction of the hut. Sam asked jack what kind of an animal that sound belonged to. Jack had to admit that he also had no idea. Closer they got to the hut, clearer the sound became.

When the hut came in to view Sam saw that there were two tribesmen with spears guarding the door to the hut. He kept on walking while wondering what's going on. When he got closer, the sounds were getting much clearer and they were coming from inside the hut.

The original sound was now accompanied with a sound of heavy breathing that went along with barking sound and a flesh slapping sound that was in rhythm with a deep throaty grunting sound that once in a while gave way to a high pitch squeal. Then a realization hit him in the head like a hammer. That grunting, heavy breathing and squeals sounded like coming from Julie if she was making those sounds for some reason. Even though when they had sex, most that came from Julie were soft moans. it was hard to believe Julie he knew could even make untamed noises like that.

But he was intelligent enough to know that she was getting raped inside their hut. Automatically Sam ran towards the door and the two guards pointed their spears forward and prepared for confrontation. When he was about two feet from spears Jack managed to tackle Sam and stop him before he was killed.

While on the ground, Sam screamed "Julie" with eyes full of tears before jack dragged him about ten feet away from the hut.

"Don't be stupid Sam. They'll kill you in a heartbeat if you do something irrational. Having two guards at the door only means it's the village chief in there. If you act wisely, you'll both live to see the sunrise tomorrow." Said jack with some firmness in his tone.

All Sam could do was to cry while noticing the slapping sound didn't miss a beat during all this commotion and was speeding up little by little. And suddenly with a masculine grunt, the slapping sound went in to jackhammer mode. With that Julie's voice became one continuous high pitch scream and went silent abruptly. But the jackhammer sound went on without any interruption. For about 20 seconds, the only sound came from inside was the slapping sound accompanied by a wet squishing sound. A deep toned gurgling sound started slowly and increased in tone and volume gradually until it developed in to a gurgling, bestial and murderous shaking scream that could wake up the whole village.

The scream surprised and shocked all four people outside and Sam was wondering what made Julie emit such a scream. For a second he feared that Julie got mortally wounded and noticed that the slapping sound stopped for few seconds and resumed again. Giving some relief to worried Sam, Julie's grunts also resumed.

But the sounds were a bit different now. The slap sound got slower in frequency, but the hardness and the volume of the slap increased. Julie's grunts now had a hint of pain mixed with them and Sam could also hear a more masculine grunt leading each of her grunts. Then suddenly Julie shouted sobbing in panic, the words disturbed by her own grunts.

"NO NO ungh!!!.PLEA ungh!!!.DON'T oooh!!! OUT SI..fuck!!! OH GO..aieee!!! HELP!!!"

That was all he could do to stop himself. Upon hearing Julie shout for help Sam lost all senses. He pushed off Jack who was holding him and charged towards the door. The two guards who were still laughing at Julie's inhumane scream got surprised and didn't have enough time to extend their spears. So they tackled him to the ground in front of the door. From this, his head went passed the straw curtain that was hiding the chief's breeding of Julie.

From what Sam witnessed then, his heart sank to deepest depths almost giving him a heart attack. There, barely three feet away from his eyes laid the chief on top of his beautiful wife. She was lying on her back with both her legs on the shoulders of her rapist. Thanks to her long legs and the short man, her two heels were resting on the man's back bending her knees over his shoulders.

The chief was leaning in to her so much with her legs on his shoulders, her butt was raised in the air and only her shoulders were making contact with the floor. And the only part of chief that touched the ground was his firmly planted toes, giving him the maximum leverage to drive deep in to Julie. So she had her two arms firmly planted on the ground to balance both of them.

Then he realized his wife's strapless summer dress had transformed in to a yellow ring of cloth around her waist. He realized it couldn't have taken much effort to lift up the short skirt part and pull down the strapless top. A torn underwear was lying on the ground near her head.

Julie's whole body was covered in a thick sheen of sweat which made her glorious body glow from the light that seeped in to the hut. Dripping the excess sweat to the clay floor had made a dark shadow around her jerking body. Even her hair was soaked and some matted to her face. It was humid and hot at day time in the jungle, but he thought that was too much sweat for one person. Then he realized the chief himself was sweating profusely and dripping on to Julie. The dark sweat soaked shadow around her body on the clay floor was the result of both of their combined sweat dripping down her body to the ground.

They were lying at an angle relative to him and the legs were facing his side. So he was kind of puzzled with the fresh liquid puddle accumulated near to his face that had few colorful pebbles submerged in it, and a large soaked area on the floor right under their point of union.

That's when he got the third big shock. His brain went in to such a big shock, everything was happening in slow motion around him. When he first noticed their point of union, chief was buried to the hilt in his wife and the view was blocked by a huge ball sack that accommodated two tennis ball size testicles. It was outlined by braided pubic hair that had small colorful things weaved into them. He found the source of those colorful pebbles that lay in the liquid puddle. When the first inch of the penis was pulled out, the huge scrotum moved away enough to give him a front row seat view to the main location of action.

"This is unreal."Sam thought. The thing that stuffed Julie's vagina with was as thick as his wrist. What was more unreal was her opening that stretched around that monstrosity. Julie was a very tight woman. It barely accommodated his smaller than average penis. Even then sometimes she complained. But this man have managed to fit something like that in to his tight wife without splitting her in half during the process.

There was so much lack of space in her, the clitoris was jutting out from the enclosure normally it shyly hid in. When the second inch was coming out, there were some weird movements in the area of her clitoris. It looked like that area was being pushed out by something inside her. Then there was clearly some tension between her opening resisting and the cock pulling out, a bump on the penis popped out of the stretched opening. A throaty low moan started from Julie as one bump after another popped out every two inch he pulled out of her. Her stretched to the limit opening pulsated each time as his bumps plucked on the edge of her opening just under the clitoris like guitar string.

Sam counted the bumps as they came out tormenting Julie's clit in disbelief. As six bumps came out of her amounting to 12 inches worth of cock, followed two more inches of a purple angry cock head that was thicker than its length. This sudden increase of girth got caught behind the folds of her opening for a fraction of a second and a quick tug from chief's hips freed the trapped head with a wet noise and a gasp from Julie.

Now Sam was looking at the instrument that was buried to the hilt in his lovely wife half a second ago. By all means it was impressive and if it wasn't the monster that was violating the depths of Julie, he would have stayed impressed. But he got worried about Julie as he observed the 14 inch angry looking monster with bumps every two inches and surrounded by a system of veins. An attractive hair do at the base soaked with wetness, complete with a purple head at the end the size of Julie's fist and the huge scrotum only made it look bigger.

He wondered if Julie really was able to fit something so big inside her. Her now invader free sensitive opening was try to close up desperately like castle gates trying to close before invaders get it. By now her opening was too stretched to close up immediately after the monster cock was removed.

As fast as he withdrew, the chief flexed his body and adding his body weight, he did a brutal dive in to Julie. It was too brutal to even watch. In a fraction of a second, those six bumps on the penis plucked her clitoris six times as it dived in to her sensitive depths and met some formidable resistance from the depths of her vagina for a few milliseconds with one more inch left to the hilt. But the chief skillfully timed and pressed his hip down in the same fluid motion adding his grunt to the symphony of their sexual throes. For a normal eye it would have seemed as he buried to the hilt in Julie in one brutal thrust. Then came the slap of flesh with a wet sound followed by the all so familiar painful grunt from her throat. A protrusion was visible above Julie's navel that was created by the monster cock head.

A powerful shock-wave originated from the place their bodies collided and went through rocking her body and initiating a mesmerizing dance of her firm breasts. As her nipples floated on the soft flesh as if they were painting something. The over grown scrotum swung in and slapped her round firm buttocks softly signaling the end of one thrusting cycle only to repeat again.

Julie's eyes were turned up to show the white and in middle of her moans, gasps and grunts, she was still trying to mumble something. Her whole body jerked violently as the chief increased the tempo of his unmerciful diving in to her innocence. As her most sacred place was being exposed to this brutal violation, she was trying to say something to her attacker. Sam could only pick up some fractions of words like "don't, out, cu, pre, plea."

Then Sam realized what was happening. Horror struck him anew as he remembered about Julie saying that she's not on birth control. She was pleading the chief to cum outside.

Just as he was about to voice out, the chief leaned in a bit more as he was pulling his cock out from Julie and jumped in the air with a grunt by pressing on his toes while holding her legs against his shoulders. While falling, he lifted both his legs up in the air and was free falling towards his wife with his penis pointed at her gaping pussy.

Sam was frozen in mid sentence as Julie's cervix took the full brunt of that aerial attack. A loud scream originated from Julie as the chief locked himself to her by putting his hand under her armpits while pressing her knees to her shoulders.Julie was literally folded in to two and was locked in place while the chief had his cock buried in her deepest place.

Then the dancing of the testicles began. They were dancing in the sack while churning a huge amount of potent cum to be delivered in to unprotected depths of Julie. With a howl like an animal the chief stopped moving. Then Sam noticed extra movement near Julie's ass. Even if the chief stopped moving, his scrotum went to overtime. It was contracting and relaxing repeatedly. Then came the sobbing scream from Julie.

"NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO...."

Then it hit Sam that it was too late and the five foot, monster cocked chief who was old enough to be her father was thoroughly inseminating her.

The contractions continued and with each contraction came a low sobbing "no" from Julie and a loud grunt from the chief. After about the twentieth contraction of the scrotum, the tight seal her vaginal opening had round the big cock failed under the pressure that was building inside her. Now thick white semen was shooting out from around the seal with a wired sound each time his balls danced. The scrotum and balls were huge for a reason and they were fulfilling their purpose by producing an uncanny amount of sperm to impregnate the sobbing girl.

After about 20 more contractions, the dancing stopped. They both were a mess. Both were drenched in sweat from head to toe from the rough fuck Julie received and the rough fuck the chief gave. Both their loins were plastered with thick white cum. There was a puddle of white goo under them on the floor and a good amount crept through Julie's butt crack and made another puddle under her back that was soaking in to the bunched up sundress.

With a satisfied smile, the chief let go of her and pulled out now softening weapon from her fertile and cum filled depths with a plop sound.

Julie curled up in to a fetal position and continued sobbing. Cum was still leaking from the gaped opening like a small stream. The chief looked proudly at his handy work one more time before going out through the door stepping over Sam.

The guards let go of Sam and followed the chief who was walking with a wide satisfied grin.

Sam crawled to Julie to hold her and started crying saying "I'm sorry baby; I wasn't strong enough to save you."

"I'm sorry too honey." Came a barely audible whisper from weakened Julie puzzling Sam about her apology.



Next chapter will include the wife's point of view of the rape and things that the husband had no knowledge of. Your comments will be much appreciated.

A Wife and The Amazon Tribe Ch. 02
bykingbooruwa©

This is the second installment to the series "A Wife and The Amazon Tribe." If you haven't read the first installment, I highly recommend you to do so as it'll enable you to fully enjoy this part.

*

The sixth day of Sam and Julie's stay in the tribe. A day before the fateful rape of Julie. Chief Magoya sent a message summoning Jack to his hut early in the morning. He had come up with an idea that might lead him to taste something exotic. He was so turned on by the images that got burned in to his eyes at the river yesterday, he had to have sex with his women two times just to subdue his erection.

Having to go back home with a monster erection hanging, reaffirmed his status in the village. It was rare for the chief to display a full hard on in public. Having the power to have any woman in the village and best tool for that, made sex kind of a boring everyday task for the chief. If he signaled, any woman was honored and followed him to his hut. There was even a completion among women to receive his seed.

He felt a long lost flame reignited in him after seeing the pale female in her natural beauty. That amazing creature made the fifty year old feel like a hormone raged teenager again. An insatiable fire of lust was spreading through him and he knew the best way to put it out.

Few hours after the sunrise, Jack entered the chief's hut to heed the summoning. The chief expressed his desire to mate with pale female. Since he wasn't used to or ever had to force a woman to mate with him, he preferred to have her consent for this coupling. Being the bridge between the outsiders and the villagers, it was Jake's duty to formally announce this to Julie. He felt sorry for the pretty girl. Their efforts to avoid unwanted attentions have gone futile. Worst of all she had attracted the eyes that she should have avoided at all cost. Chief Mgoya's will was the iron rule of the village. And he always got what he wanted. Most of the time he was happily given what he desired. But when he had to take something he wanted, he was ruthless.

Jake had grown fond of Julie in the past few days. She reminded him of his kid sister who used to pull pranks on him to no end. And she was a better conversation partner than Sam. After 10 years in this village, he almost started to cry with happiness when she described the branded handbag she lost at the plane. He missed those pointless girly talks his sister used to force him to listen at home.

As a last ditch effort to save Julie from a horrible incident, Jake started to explain the chief that the outsider's customs were different. That they were very faithful and have a tight bond with their chosen one mate. Most importantly about how outsider females cannot take big penises without any damage. A fire of anger burned in chief's eyes upon hearing this. He gave Jack a stern warning reminding him that it was none of his business and he needed to act according to his status and just follow orders.

While Jack held his head low accepting the chief's commands, Magoya contemplated for sometime about what Jack said. He knew he might need a backup plan. Just to be sure he pulled out his valued blue gem out of his braided pubic hair and gave to Jack to use it as a present to sway the pale female. After sending Jack on his way to carry out his commands, the chief started to walk toward witchdoctor's hut.

The moment the chief handed Jack the blue gem, he knew there will be no escape to Julie. If he was willing to part away from his blue gem to have Julie, nothing will prevent him from him claiming her. The happy couple will no longer have the sanction of tribe customs to protect them. After all, rulers made customs and they can break them too.

The chief's sense of smell got overpowered when he entered the witch hut. The old medicinal women greeted him with proper respect. She was second in status only to the chief as she was the life line of the village. Villagers heavily depended on their medicinal experts. Even the bumps on penises that showed ones status had to be implanted by a doctor. The rocks had to be treated with medicine first to make tissue grow around it and firmly root it to the shaft. This enabled men to have rough sex without worrying about the rocks being ripped away.

So even the chief had to pay proper respect to her. After taking a seat, he explained the woman about what Jack told about outsider females having smaller passages. The woman was smiling knowing what the chief had in mind and knowing the newly arrived white female was in for a rough ride. She asked the chief when he wished to breed the white meat. He knew when it came to medicine; patience was the key to resolving problems easily. But patience wasn't something he had in abundance when it came to pale woman. His reply was "as soon as possible."

The old women thought for few minutes and started mixing a collection of oil and herbs in to a cup. After sometime, she was done. The cup was presented to him as she explained how it worked. "Since you are lack of patience, I'll have to use matured medicines that already exist in your body. Specially the one that exist in your seed producing gland. If you drink this mix, it'll be filtered and mixed with those medicines. And the desired medicine that we need will be generated as your precum. When that mixture touches the vaginal wall, the applied area will have greater stretching ability. It'll take some time for the medicine to take effect even after application. Take great caution dear leader as this will only increase the stretching and prevent tears in the tissue. It'll not dull or increase pain and pleasure."

The chief took the cup without a word and drank in one gulp. It tasted horrible. But he was willing to do anything to quench his thirst for Julie.

Jack knew Sam had to go set the traps alone since he was summoned by the chief. He told Sam that he would meet up with him later. It was good since he wanted to talk to Julie alone about what chief said. When he got near to the couple's hut, he saw Julie outside surrounded with children from the village. Even though the villagers avoided Julie and Sam, Julie was very popular among kids. She was kneeling on the ground drawing pictures of animals on the sand for kids. Three girls were standing behind her weaving few long thin braids with her smooth long hair. She had a beautiful smile on her as she played with these kids. Jack thought that she'll be a good mother one day. Then he remembered what the chief said and wondered if he'll ever see that smile again after this storm go through her.

Julie greeted Jack with a smile when she saw him coming. After standing up and wiping away the sand that stuck to her knees, she motioned the kids to go back to their homes.

"Jack, I thought you were with Sam."Said Julie while readjusting the dress that easily rides up her smooth thighs.

"No he went alone today. I had to meet the chief today." Jack said as he stopped near the door of the hut.

"Oh, ok. I'm sure Sam can manage alone. Hope everything alright with the chief" she was feeling a braid that girls did on her hair.

"As a matter of fact, I'm actually here to bring a message to you from him. And I would prefer to talk about it in the hut" Jack said he was entering the hut.

Julie's happy face turned in to confusion and concern while following him inside.

When Julie came inside, Jack handed her the blue gem that chief gave and said "It's a gift from the chief."

"It's beautiful. But I don't think I should accept this Jack. I don't understand why he gave me something like this."She said while appreciating the beauty of the gem.

Jack sighed loud and started to talk."Julie I don't know how to put this to you. Bluntly saying, the chief has thing for you and wants to have sex with you"

Julie was frozen from his words while her eyes and mouth remained opened big.

"But. But. But. I'm married. And he's as old as my father. Why would he think of such a vile thing?" Julie finally managed to put together some words.

"He said if you agree, he'll help your family with food and other things. And even give you a higher status. I'm just saying what he asked me to tell you. The truth is I'm worried about you and Sam. The chief can be ruthless. And from the looks, I don't think he has any idea of changing his mind."

"Well I'm not a savage to prostitute myself for food. And I don't have any idea about changing my mind too. Why don't you give this piece of garbage back to that pervert and kindly ask him to go fuck himself." Julie was furious. She threw the gem at jack.

"I understand your anger Julie. But this is not the outside world. It pains me to see you have to go through this. Chief is a dangerous man. I'll go tell him you rejected the offer. Please don't do anything irrational." Jack said while picking up the gem from the clay floor.

"Please go Jack. I don't want to talk to you now."Julie said while holding few tears in her blue eyes.

Back at the main hut the chief was furious. No women had ever rejected him. He even offered his blue gem. Who was this woman to deny him his divine right? "I'll take what I desire with or without her consent. Just like how I took this from that outsider."He thought looking at the blue gem.

"Take the male outsider for hunting tomorrow and don't return until evening." The chief instructed Jack with a fire in his eye. He wasn't sure if the flames he saw were of anger or lust. All Jack knew was Julie might not remain the same after tomorrow.

Julie was in a great turmoil. When Sam returned in the evening, he asked what was troubling her. She just replied that she's having a headache. She didn't want to drag Sam in to this mess too. She naively thought that things would get better if she remained unseen for few days.

Next day, Jack took Sam for hunting early in the morning. He caught a glimpse of Julie as she didn't come out of the hut as usual. Jack knew the chief was planning to do something that day. He prayed to god to keep Julie safe as he led Sam away from the hut.

Julie intended to stay in the hut whole day and go to the river when Sam comes back. It was a hot day and the inside of the hut was getting hotter by noon. As she was falling asleep on the straw mat, a noise came from outside the hut. She got up and pushed her head through the straw curtain that covered the entrance to see what the noise was. Horror hit her when found the chief and two guards with spears in front of her.

The chief stepped in to the hut without any invitation, forcing Julie to move in to the hut to make way. The two guards stepped in front of the door facing away from the hut to stand guard. Julie was so scared she was shaking a bit. But she tried to look calm and composed.

The chief was saying something to in native language and his tone had a little bit of anger mixed in to it. When he stood his face was at her breast level. Even though his face showed the age, his body was ripped with muscles. And his genital was as monstrous as ever. Soft 8 inch penis with six bumps, a large scrotum that looked like it contained two tennis balls and braided long pubic hair decorated with colorful stones. Then she noticed the blue gem hanging on the top touching the base of his penis. It was the same gem he sent to her with Jack.

While looking at the gem she felt disgusted that she had actually touched that stone. She failed to notice that the talking had stopped some time ago. What she did notice was the rapidly growing penis. Suddenly it was around 10 inches and starting to stand proudly. With a shock she looked at his face to find a smirk and immediately felt that it was a mistake to keep looking at the gem. He must have thought she was looking at his penis.

She immediately tried to explain to chief that she's not interested and he should forget about her. Even if he understood what she said, nothing would have changed. He walked up to her and suddenly grabbed one of those soft breasts through her top. Julie gasped at the sudden attack on her breast and got filled with anger and slapped his face hard. The chief couldn't believe that she struck his body. It was the first time in his life that he had to go through the humiliation of being struck by a woman. While holding his cheek, he gave Julie a death stare.

Being fooled by his height, Julie actually thought she might be able to fend him off through physical power because she was larger. She made the mistake of trying to slap him again. Chief easily caught her arm with a vice grip. That changed the expression on Julie feeling that she had made a mistake in the heat of the moment.

Chief was now determined to humiliate and make her suffer for her mistake. He was planning on being gentle. Now she was going to face the wrath of his now 14 inch hard cock.

He suddenly tackled Julie to the ground with a swift move. The fall took her breath away for few second before realizing the chief was on her. She struggled hard trying to throw him off her. But she found that he was too strong for his size. After 15 minutes of continuous struggle, she was starting to lose both breath and strength. She was starting to feel that she was going to lose this battle. She was getting frustrated and screamed.

"Fuck you! As if I'll let a monkey touch me."

Julie renewed her struggle with her last reserve of energy. The chief was surprised by her tenacity and strength. But she wasn't someone he couldn't handle. After another 10 minutes of struggle Julie was starting lose steam. And was angry at the fact that he had pulled her top down to expose her breasts and all this time was happily groping her soft mounds. The struggling had ridden up the hem of the dress until her white panties showed. She didn't have enough strength to even lift her hands up to grab his head when he lowered his mouth on to one of her pink nipple. With a frustration filled groan, she started sobbing announcing her surrender.

This was what the chief was waiting for. Now he wasn't going to have resistance while conquering her innocence. Upon her capitulation, he sucked on her nipple hard pulling out a noise of uncomfort from her. Her breasts were unreal. He couldn't believe something soft like that even existed in the world. He felt like a child who found a new toy. The chief was now happily playing with her breasts as he wished since she stopped fighting. Julie was breathing hard to catch up enough breath to start another struggle.

After 15 minutes of breast playing, Julie's nipples were hard as diamonds and were surrounded with few hickies on the creamy skin. When he looked up to her eyes, they were filled with hate and disgust.

When he slid down towards her legs, she used her recovered strength to keep her legs together while pulling up her top to cover her breasts again. When he tried to separate her legs, he surprisingly found some resistance. The struggle and the heat had caused her body to create with a thin layer of sweat. It gave him some difficulty to get some grip to pry open her legs. This new layer of sweat did give those long legs an added sexiness. The chief did like challenges and this seemed like a fun game to play with. Smiling lightly, he straddled Julie's legs while kneeling up.

Feeling the pressure on her body disappear, Julie lifted her head a bit to look above her heaving breasts to see what happened. That was when she had a good look at chief's erected penis for the first time. It was almost as big as her hand, in both length and girth. The bumps on the shaft were neatly positioned 2 inches apart from each other from base to end. The shaft was covered with big and large veins that pulsated slightly in time with his heartbeat. And at the end of the shaft hanged something looked like a large purple plum fruit. It was almost as big as her clenched fist.

Julie started to panic. That pulsating angry looking thing looked like it had a mind of its own. "There's no way a woman can take something like that." she thought. The penis head was as big as her entire pussy. So she felt a hint of safety as it looked too big to even enter her.

The chief put his hands between her ankles and started applying pressure. The greater strength and added leverage thanks to her long legs worked in favor of him. He could hear her protest as he positioned his waist between those separated ankles. Keeping her ankles was a lost cause. So Julie redirected her remaining strength to keeping her knees closed as that was the last line of defense. If he get between her knees things would become much direr for Julie.

Little by little chief moved his waist up until her closed knees. From underneath he squeezed a hand between her thighs. Even if she had her knees tight, the sweat lubricated, soft thighs allowed the invading hand to get in between her legs. As his other hand followed, Julie knew she lost that battle too. With a war cry from chief and a loud "No" from Julie, those smooth thighs opened up offering her panty covered crotch.

The chief observed the strange flimsy cloth that stood between him and his price. With a quick tug and a painful gasp from Julie the underwear was in pieces. The chief was treated to an amazing sight. Her pussy reminded him a rare pink flower that grew in the forest. It looked like a pussy of a girl who didn't have sex yet. Most of the women in village had pussies that looked like opened up and withering flowers by her age. And she had very little pubic hair since she clean shaved till they had the plane crash. The chief had to look close to even locate her tightly closed opening.

Julie tried to cover her shame with hands but he caught her arms. He was so strong; he had to use only his left hand to keep both her arms by the wrists. Using the right hand he opened up her pussy lips to admire it one more time, as by the end of the day he was going to reshape this beautiful thing.

He wasn't planning to use foreplay as he originally intended. He wanted to punish her. So while kneeling he got closer to her pussy with his cock in hand. Satisfied with the amount of precum on the head, he placed it on the opening. Making sure he smeared some precum on the opening he got ready to spear head the attack.

Feeling something big placed against her sensitive opening, Julie went in to the fight or flight mode. She also most got free from the surprised chief as she thrashed and bucked like a mare. Even the strong chief had to hold on with all his strength and ride out this beautiful wild beast.

After few minutes, both were lying on the floor panting. Julie was panting as if she was taking her last dying breaths. That was the last ounce of strength she had used on that wild ride. Her breasts were out in the open again and she was now as good as a ragdoll. They were lying on their sides, Chief still in between her legs holding her narrow waist with both hands. After the last struggle chief was being cautious. He didn't want to give up the position between her thighs. While staying like that, he placed his monster cock against her opening and applied pressure to feel it open up a little. This brought out a surprised moan from Julie and the chief knew the medicine was working.

While staying in the position, the chief started to batter her opening with micro thrusts. With every precum mixed thrust, her opening was widening around the big cock head in millimeters. It was slow progress, but it was progress. Both of them were shaking on the ground a bit due to these pecking like small fast thrusts. Julie closed her eyes and was trying to pretend that all these were a bad dream. Still she couldn't help releasing a gasp or quick moan when chief delivered a little hard thrust and opened her up a bit more. She shed a tear every time he forced her to realize she wasn't dreaming, with those hard thrusts.

After about ten minutes, Julie was almost over his crown. She was breathing hard as she could feel that her opening was stretched unnaturally and wondered how it was possible. She had always been tight. She remembered her first boyfriend broke up with her because he couldn't get inside her. It resulted in her being cold to guys and disinterest in sex.

Seeing the opportunity, the chief sent a very hard short jab to her vulnerable opening. Julie emitted a scream with a hint of pleasure and the stretched ring of her opening slid over the wide crown of the penis head and snapped closed tight behind it around the shaft.

A shudder went through her body and she felt something strange. She had something the size of a fist firmly lodged inside her and the opening was now closed around something the size of her hand. But there wasn't much pain or bleeding she expected. Instead, a warm tingly feeling was starting to generate in her lower abdomen and it was starting to rise up her body.

After getting the head slipped inside her, the chief knew now there was no risk of the cock slipping out if she struggled. Julie's tight opening locked herself to his cock. It's not going to be easy to free his cock now even if he wanted. He had won the battle and now it was time to win the war.

Holding Julie's thighs, he rolled both of them until he was on top of her as she was lying on her back. While moving his cock got pulled out a bit. Instead of coming out, the crown got trapped by her tight opening ring and it pulled her whole vaginal passage out a bit. She couldn't help moaning out loud as that was the first time she felt something like that.

The chief once again looked down at the beauty underneath him. Her nipples were now erect without him having to suck on them. When he met her blue eyes, they weren't filled with hatred as before and they had a look of fear and confusion. He leaned toward her while placing his hand besides her body and positioned his legs to carry out her punishment.

Then the chief began the short but hard thrusting. The sudden barrage of attacks against her sensitive depths made Julie see stars. She let out a deep moan arching her body up in an effort to ease the pounding her unstretched passage was receiving. Seeing the space created between her back and the floor when she arched up, chief wrapped his arms around her body tightly hugging her. This prevented her further efforts to ease the attack on the walls and put his face right between her breasts. With his cock battering gates to her womb and his face between her soft and full breasts, chief was a happy man.

Julie was overwhelmed by the suddenly load of inputs her brain was receiving from vagina. There was pain, but there was something sweet mixed in with it. Just like dark chocolate she was so fond of. They were bitter but delicious. Specially this one spot the large head was pressing and rubbing sent shocks in her reproductive organ. With each jab, her passage was opening up and surrendering little by little.

She had never experienced something like this during sex. She never knew her body was able to generate these sensations. Then she felt it. Something was hitting hard in her clitoris area with each thrust. Each hit sent electricity throughout her whole body. Now she was clearly grunting with each thrust. Her hands went to chief's shoulders as if they were trying to limit the thrusting. She bent her knees and brought them up to plant her heels to the floor. All these happened involuntarily and even her breathing started to match the thrusting.

Chief felt his first bump made contact with her opening. She was tight beyond belief. Jack told truth about outsider women not being equipped to take big cocks. He thanked the medicine the witch doctor gave and his insightfulness to seek her counsel. He kept hitting her clit with the bump for a while and not pressing forward anymore. He wanted to make sure the walls that were next in line to be stretched were properly soaked with his medicinal precum before he press on for a big thrust in.

Julie's all senses were now concentrated on the big cock that was defiling her. As much as she hated it for invading her innocence, she felt grateful for making her feel something she hadn't felt in her whole life. Then she felt the thrusting pause for a moment and it was pulled out until the crown rested against her opening ring from inside. Then with a deep grunt from the chief, the cock speared in to her depths. While her unstretched wall experienced a sudden large cock head spear through them, a bump went past her opening flicking her clitoris. The sudden invasion stopped when another bump pressed firmly against her clit and the first bump that invaded her deliciously stopped pressing on her sweet spot.

Right then and there, Julie experienced her first ever orgasm. Fireworks flashed in front of her eyes and she got lost in this sensory overload she experienced for the first time with a shuddering body. When she came down from her orgasmic bliss, she realized the thrusting had stopped. Julie lifted her head and assessed the situation. He had invaded extra two inches of her innocence in one big thrust. During her orgasm, she had wrapped her long legs around chief's waist and her hands were wrapped around his neck, pressing his head hard on to her breasts. Between her breasts, chief was looking at her with a smug smile. Disgusted by his face, she put her head down still breathing hard and started to loosen her arms and legs wrapped around him. When he felt Julie loosen up her limbs he started the thrusting again causing her to tighten up her long limbs around him again while moaning loud.

Now he was probing at her virgin territory. No man had ever tasted this part of her body. Even Sam hadn't experienced this part of her. Julie felt like the chief was claiming her virginity all over again. Then she understood she'll never be the same girl again. Because, now she was becoming a women. This monster cock was making her realize she had been a girl all this time. It was giving her what a woman should feel and what a girl never could. This beautiful cock was rearranging her plumbing and was rewiring her brain.

Then a sad feeling hit her when she thought about Sam. She loved him to death. She never expected sexual satisfaction when she loved him. Because until now she never knew something like sexual satisfaction existed in her world. She always looked down on women who went crazy over sex. In their relationship, in sex wise all she wanted was to satisfy Sam. But her pussy will not be able to please him if this cock goes through her. She would lose her ability to please her husband sexually if she becomes a woman. Even though at the moment she didn't have a choice in the matter, in mind she was debating which one she should choose. A hard hit from a bump on her clitoris ended the debate. She tightened her legs around his waist, lifted her hips up, brought her pussy in to right angle and said aloud.

"Come on you big monster, ruin me for my husband. Make me a woman, six bumps you glorious cock." Julie the girl couldn't believe she said such vile words. But Julie the woman meant every word of it.

Chief knew he had conquered this exotic beauty. When she reached her peak, he felt like a god. He loved how her long limbs wrapped around him like a vine wrap around a tree. When she tightened her legs to bring up her hips and shouted something while looking at the roof, he knew he had won the war. It was time to taste the spoils of war and feel like a god many times over.

The chief increased the strength of his thrusting as her virgin territory was impossibly tight. But as Julie started to thrust back using her legs, his cock started to slowly crawl in. For another half an hour the small hut was filled Julie's lustful moans and gasps. Once in a while a guttural shaky moan dictated as every bump that passed her opening pulled out an orgasm out of her. She was pouring sweat as the fire of lust burned inside her as the temperature inside the hut. The chief was also now heavily sweating while on his elbows and he was dripping on to Julie. Most of it dripped on to Julie's shaking breasts before they run along her curves and dripped on to the clay floor beneath them. And some got absorbed by the bunched up dress that was around her waist.

A minute after Julie's fourth orgasm, the cock head reached the end of her passage. When the cock head bumped her cervix for the first time, the usual moan turned in to a small squeal. The chief also stopped the thrusting when he felt her cervix at the point of his cock head.

Julie lifted her head to see how much of six bumps she was able to take. There were two more bumps still visible outside. She had accepted ten inches of her dear six bumps. "Six bumps" was what she used to identify the chief before. But as she experienced orgasm after orgasm, "six bumps" was the name she decided to give her new lover. The important thing was her new lover wasn't the chief. To Julie his existence was insignificant. Her new lover was the monstrous cock. Chief was something that was attached to Six bumps like a tumor. She was happy that she was able to worship 10 inches of her lover before she reached her physical limit.

Julie was bit confused when chief knelt while holding the cock in position and pulled on the thighs as if he wanted her to release him. She loosened her legs and the chief unwrapped her legs and put them on his shoulders. Since he was short Julie was able to bend her knees around his shoulders and let her feet hang free. Then he wrapped his hands around her thighs and straightened his thighs while kneeling on the floor. This elevated both his torso and her lower body while pressing hard on her cervix bringing a very feminine moan from Julie. Then he tightened this grip around her thighs and started ramming her cervix with his battering ram.

He pulled his cock out until only the head was inside her and thrust until it hit hard on her cervix. This was a whole new level of sensation for Julie. She couldn't tell what was more intense. The sharp sweet pain that came from her under-attack-cervix or the bumps that were going through her clit and g-spot fast like a saw. It was too intense that her blue eyes turn up to show white and started grunting like a wild animal while breathing hard. Her whole body rocked back and forth violently as the chief let loose a barrage of long hard thrusts in to her most sensitive organ. As her mind went off to a place of total bliss she faintly heard Sam calling for her like in a dream.

As the chief continued his battering on Julie's cervix, his precum got soaked well in to the hard ring and started to loosen up. When the chief felt her cervix was starting to give, with one brutal thrust he was buried in Julie until he hit the back of her womb. Only one inch remained to the base. With a loud grunt his thrusting went in to over drive. He was thrusting in to her with inhuman speed as his hips became a blur.

Just as her cervix opened the head entered and hit the back of her womb accompanied by two bumps, she felt rest of the two bumps slid in through her vaginal opening. The collective sensation was too much for her brain. Her fists clenched until her knuckles turned white. Her jaws clenched together and her head was pulled back. Her toes curled up and legs straightened pointing at the roof. That's when Julie felt like a fuse went off in her body. Her whole became rigid and started to shake violently as she experienced her first squirting orgasm. As she squirted, the chief kept on pounding her like a jackhammer. He could only pull out about four inches out as the large head got trapped inside her womb behind the cervix. This action pulled on her entire womb every time and the squirting intensified. The only sound in the hut during that was the slapping sound generated by his body slapping on to her thighs and watery sounds caused by the liquid splashing around and the squishing sound the large cock her soaked hole made. Then she let out a loud gurgling, unbridle scream like an animal to mark the end of that brain damaging orgasm.

Julie's loud scream startled the chief enough to stop his brutal thrusting. Right under where they were joined together, laid a big puddle of Julie's orgasm's evidence. He heard the commotion outside before and knew it was about time he feed the whole cock in to this goddess of lust and breed her.

He leaned in to Julie by straightening knees while pushing her now limp long legs towards her. This lifted her whole back above the floor. The only part of chief that touched the ground was his toes. Julie was touching the floor only by her shoulders and she planted her hands on the floor in fear of losing balance of this position that left her privates so vulnerable. Then with a vicious tub from his hips, he pulled out the cock head from her womb. This tugged on her whole womb down before it went back into place. And in the same fluid motion he pulled out the whole from out from her depths pulling on her whole vaginal passage when the cock head got stuck behind her opening ring for a moment. For the first time since he popped in the massive head in to tight Julie, she was cock free. But this rough pull out, left her whole reproductive system jumping around in her body and she had to emit a painful grunt. Then using the great leverage from his straightened legs and using gravity as a multiplier, he mercilessly plunged the big cock back in to Julies sensitive depths. After the sudden loss of Six bumps her passage was trying to close up the emptiness. Just then it came back with a vengeance. Her opening and cervix stood no chance against the powerful thrust that had a whole body weight behind it. Just as the cock head touched the back of her womb, the chief flexed his hip and pushed hard. This pushed her womb in to her body and she felt the blue gem that he wore above the base of the penis push hard on to her clitoris. The heavy scrotum then swung in and slapped her ass softly.

Julie was now beyond weak after her mind shattering orgasm. But the brutal attack in to her most sacred place extracted a painful grunt from her coerced throat. There was so much pain in her lower abdomen, she shut her eyes closed and tried to cut off her senses.

Unconcerned of Julie or her pain, the chief continued to pull the cock out till the head and burry in to her till the blue gem pushed in her clitoris. He grunted at each thrust and couldn't do anything by grunt painfully as her womb got tortured.

Coming down from the huge orgasm and the painful treatment her womb experiencing brought her down from her sexual height. When her thoughts got a bit clear, it hit her. She wasn't on birth control. The chief was hammering straight in to her womb. It wasn't her peak day but she wasn't on period too. Remembering the large sack that hung beneath Six bumps, there's a very good chance that she'll get pregnant if he came in her. The last thing she wanted was to be impregnated by this old primitive man. The fear gave her enough energy to open her eyes and try to voice her concern even if she knew he wouldn't understand.

"NO NO ungh!!!.PLEA ungh!!!.DON'T oooh!!! OUT SI..fuck!!!

The continuous hammering on her womb was impairing her ability to speak clearly. She checked if she had any strength in her body to stop him. Even if she had any strength, the stabbing on the womb was numbing her whole body. The chief now had a dreamy look in his eye and was thrusting like he was possessed. She felt so helpless. Not only he was raping her body, he was raping her soul too. As the last choice of hope, she started calling god to help her.

" OH GO..aieee!!! HELP!!!"

Just then as if a punishment for calling god, chief started to take out the whole cock out and drive in to her with twice more power making Julie almost loose a consciousness. Even her joints started to ache by absorbing those hard thrusts. But most of it got absorbed by her womb. She couldn't believe her most sacred part in her body was being violated in this manner. And she couldn't stop him breeding her like an animal.

As she felt the chief increased the speed, she was nearing the judgment time. She again made a futile attempt to plead the chief not to inseminate her but not a proper word came out from her lips.

Then she felt as if his whole lower body left her from a moment. Then came a brutal thrust straight in to her womb. She felt as if he jumped his whole body on to her. She felt the shock wave throughout her whole body. When her legs got close to her body due to the added force on them, the chief put his arms under her armpits and locked himself to her while his cock pushed her womb deep in to her body. Julie opened her eyes in shock and screamed painfully at the inhumane attack on her reproductive organ. In tune with Julie, the chief let out a loud animalistic howl. She even felt the vibrations on her cervix that travelled down through the cock.

They remain locked together like for a moment. All that could hear was the hard breathing of chief and Julie. She felt Six bumps start to get bigger inside her. Then the chief started to grunt, and with each grunt Six bumps started to pulsate in her. Julie felt as if hot lava started to fill her womb. Her heart sank when she realized that this vile man was breeding her. And he went an extra mile at that by pumping his hot seed straight in the womb of this white beauty. She was being thoroughly bred by an ugly, old, short, savage man.

"NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO...."Julie screamed while sobbing when she realized she was being thoroughly bred by an ugly, old, short, savage man.

As the chief's grunts continued, Julie was being filled non-stop with his potent seed. She felt pressure start to rise in her womb. When she started to get uncomfortable with the pressure she felt the seed shoot down through passage around the cock and shoot out side with a squirting sound. Julie was amazed that a man could cum this long and this much. Now with each grunt, thick white cum squeezed out from the edges where their bodies started to merge. She felt some even poured down through the divide of her ass and flow down to her back.

Chief felt intoxicated with sense of achievement. He was now thoroughly breeding this white beauty. That was also in front of her mate as he watched frozen looking at their obscene union. The woman had been most disrespectful. But he put her in her place by breaking in to her most sacred place and thought her the role of a woman by breeding her with a river of seed in the womb. He had claimed a treasure from outsiders that was more precious than the blue gem that was pressing on her clitoris.

After feeling as if she was pumped with seed forever, Six bumps started to shrink and retreat from her body. Then the chief released her body and stood up. She immediately curled in to the fetal position and started sobbing. She felt like no amount of clothes would be enough to cover her shame. She had been violated in her most sacred place.

Julie got surprised when she felt Sam wrapped his hands around her crying. Right then for an unknown reason, her mind went back to Six bumps. That beautiful cock opened up a new path in her. It awakened another personality in her that resided sleeping in her sub conscious. But at what cost? Now that she had tasted the elixir called sexual bliss, she'll crave for it more. After Six bumps had physically rearranged her femininity, Sam will not be able to get his sexual satisfaction from her. Most importantly he will not be able to satisfy her new found craving.

She loved Sam. Julie the girl loved him to death. She vowed to do so when they wed. She didn't expect any physical satisfaction from Sam. What she craved for was the mental satisfaction of love.

Julie the woman was made of more primal feelings. She loved Six bumps. Specifically, she lusted for it. The woman in her was too wild to be married. She only had primal urges. She didn't expect any love. What she craved for was sexual satisfaction of lust.

There was a battle raging in Julie's mind. The old girl and the newcomer woman were fighting for dominance in her mind. The strongest would take up the throne as the dominant personality and the looser would have to hide in the darkness. The battle was close and a victor emerged. Julie stopped her sobbing. A woman opened her blue eyes.

She was happy. Even though it was painful, she had taken all the glory of Six bumps in to her depths. Reminiscence of the pleasures it gave were enough to prepare her for another climax. She loved the feeling of its gift of love dribble from her gaping opening. She didn't mind getting pregnant if the seed came through Six bumps. In fact she viewed it as the ultimate way of showing her gratitude to it for the wonders it gave her. And she could even tolerate the chief as he was attached to Six bumps to keep it alive.

She heard Sam saying. "I'm sorry baby; I wasn't strong enough to save you."

Julie thought that he was saying the truth. He wasn't strong enough. He wasn't strong enough or equipped enough to give her what she wanted. And she knew who was strong and equipped enough.

"I'm sorry too honey." Said the woman as the girl shed tears in darkness.


A Wife and The Amazon Tribe Ch. 03
bykingbooruwa©

Sam was genuinely surprised when Julie suddenly stopped crying and stood up with her wobbly feet. Her whole body was covered with sweat, semen and her orgasm. She stood a symbol of uninhibited fucking, in a room that reeked of sex. After readjusting the sweat and cum soaked sundress to cover her modesty, Julie started to slowly walk towards the entrance of the hut. Due to the extensive work out her whole body received, she was barely maintaining her balance. Sam noticed her distress and stood up to support her.

"Sam, I need to be alone for a while please. Don't worry, I can manage." Julie said while weakly putting her hand on Sam to stop his assistance.

Sam followed Julie outside to find Jack had already left and was glad about it. He had no idea how he would face Jack right after what happened inside the hut. He sat on the ground while watching Julie slowly proceed towards the river. It was almost impossible to avoid the wet trail she left behind as two trails of cum reached the ground along her inner thighs.

Sam tried to make sense of what just happened and relate it to the reality. He was overwhelmed with sadness, anger, guilt and mostly with an uncomfortable new feel of jealousy. As his mind came out of the fog of shock, things started to piece together and started to make sense of some things that happened. The sting of jealousy intensified as he pieced together the pool of liquid on the floor and Julies moans and screams. The chief had made Julie squirt in orgasm. He had never seen her go beyond loud moans during sex, let alone squirt.

It was almost dark when Julie came back to the hut. Sam was still sitting on the ground in front of the hut while blankly looking at the dark forest. Silently, she went in to the hut and lied down on the straw mat. The room still smelled like sex and it brought back the memories of what happened in the evening. She felt a spark in her groin as her mind replayed each stroke Six bumps squeezed in to her. She was too tired to do anything other than replaying the event in her mind and slowly ease in to a deep sleep with a shy smile on her lips.

Sam's thoughts were now mostly focused on rage and jealousy. He couldn't get the sounds of Julie's orgasm and the scene he saw right in front of his eyes. The fact that the proof of his physical inferiority was proved by Julie added fuel to his jealousy. The fact that the chief not only raped his wife, he came in her unprotected womb possibly impregnating her added fuel to his rage. As the primal male rivalry manifested in him, he went into the hut in hope of reassuring his claim to Julie.

Julie awoke from her sleep when she felt a hand kneading her breasts. They were still sore from the rough treatment received from chief. When she directed her attention to her body, she realized that the hem of her dress had been pulled up half way to her round ass. She was lying on her side. Somebody was spooning her and was feeling an unmistakable feeling of a hard penis probing at her mound. Right when she fully came out of her sleep, the penis head found its goal and eased in to her opening. It went in without any resistance and just as Julie started to feel it enter her, the base of the penis pressed on to her mound. As she realized how small the penis was, the penis started to draw back and thrust in again and again. In a daze of sleepiness Julie panicked for a second thinking a village boy must have snuck in to the hut and was having his way with her. Then with a familiar grunt, the person behind her started to thrust in frantically.

"It's Sam." Julie thought as she realized it was the same grunt Sam emits as he had sex.

Sam used to fill her vagina pretty nicely. Sometimes she felt he was too big. But now it felt too small. Her walls were around it; but they were barely stretched and weren't registering any pleasure. Her body shook violently as Sam's pelvis slapped on to her ass with his fast thrusting; but she wasn't even breathing hard. Julie was searching for something that could come even close to the pleasure she felt with Six bumps. She was amazed when she realized that now she felt like being used by her husband and she didn't feel that she got used by chief that evening. This was just Sam wanting to get his rocks off of her. She was getting neither physical nor mental pleasure from it. She was getting upset and wanted to stop his selfish act. Then she remembered how Six bumps power washed insides of her womb with thick cum. Her womb still should be filled with that potent cum. Even though remembering it brought a tingle in her privates, she didn't wish to get pregnant by a native. No matter how slim the chances were for Sam's semen reaching her womb and compete with the massive amount of chief's cum in her womb, she wanted to have a chance of getting pregnant by Sam or at least stop a pregnancy from a native. So Julie closed her eyes and waited for him to cum and stop his teasing at her opening.

Sam's heart fell when his cock head entered Julie. Her velvet walls used to hold his penis so tight as if she didn't want to let it go. But now, before he even realized that he had entered his wife, he was balls deep in her. Her walls were barely holding his penis as if they didn't want it there but had no choice. With this critical blow to his pride, he started to thrust violently in to Julie as a last ditch effort show his superiority. He wanted her to cry out with pleasure like she did with chief, she wanted her to orgasm on his cock like she did with chief, he wanted her shower his cock with her squirting like she did with chief; but, not even her breathing was changing. Not even her usual low moans were there to sooth his wounded pride. From the hand that was kneading her breasts; he felt that even her heart beat didn't change. With a feeling of total defeat, Sam thrust in faster and with a painful cry he let his semen flow in to Julie. He cried painfully not because it was physically painful. He cried painfully because he felt his pride leave him as his cum left him in to his wife's unwelcoming depths.

For the next few days Sam and Julie exchanged very few words between them. Jack and Sam went in to the jungle as usual for trapping. They never talked about what happened and pretended as if nothing happened. Jack understood what Sam might be going through, but thought it would be too awkward to bring up the topic himself.

Jack also noticed a big change in Julie too. She didn't talk with him at all. It was normal for a girl who got raped to avoid men for some time. But what concerned Jack was Julie didn't seem to be bothered about the rape at all. She walked around the village interacting with the tribe more than usual. She had a look of confidence about her and even the innocent look in her eyes had changed in to something else. But at the same time he felt as if a big distance was starting grow between the husband and wife. Sam had a look of defeat in his eyes and was having major mood swings for small things. Jack could piece together what might be causing Sam to be like this. He wanted to talk to Sam about it, but he wanted to wait for Sam to decide the time it should be alright to talk with him about this.

During these days, the relationship started to grow colder between Sam and Julie. There were no smiles or kisses. Words were spoken only if it was necessary. At night, Sam was pounding in to Julie. Normally he was gentle when it came to love making; but now he was fucking. He was waging a losing war to bring out a reaction of pleasure from Julie, but every night he was having sex with a lifeless doll. Apart from the protesting grunt at the beginning and the sigh of disappointment at the end, no reactions came from Julie.

The relationship got arctic cold when on the fourth night, Julie physically protested to let Sam carry on his usual night time pounding. He was on top of her sucking on her breasts. Time to time he went to kiss her lips to find they didn't respond or she didn't open her mouth to proceed to their usual French kissing. When foreplay wasn't doing anything, Sam thought it was about time to pound in to her and finish this one way love making. When he was about to enter Julie, she pushed him off of her without saying anything. That brought an end the session and it brought end to many things as concerned for Sam.

During every night when Sam took liberty of her body, Julie was starting to get cold towards Sam. The whole day she was thinking about Six bumps and the pleasure her body experienced with it. At night, Sam's one way fucking was bringing her back to a bland reality. She started to hate him for his short comings as a man and making her desire Six bumps even more. Even if she's a woman now, she had pride. She didn't want to go seeking chief to satisfy her hunger. But Sam was adding fuel to her fire every night, making her miss Six bumps more and more. On the fourth night when Sam desperately tried to initiate some kind of foreplay, she started to feel disgusted. She looked at the pathetic man trying to satisfy himself on her body. She thought that Julie the woman deserves more than this. When he was about to enter her, she felt so disgusted about the small penis entering her, she almost retched. Overwhelmed by disgust she pushed Sam off of her body and turned on to her side to be lost in the dreams of Six bumps plunging in to her depths.

On the seventh day, Sam came back to the hut after sun had gone down the horizon. After the incident on the fourth day, Sam tried his best to avoid interaction with Julie. Normally by this time there would be a cooking fire in the hut where Julie prepared dinner. But on this day the hut was dark and no sounds came from within. Puzzled, Sam entered the hut parting the straw curtain that covered the entrance. Moonlight seeped in to the hut through the parted curtain outlining a silhouette of Julie sleeping on the mat on her side showing her back. This position beautifully outlined the contours of her narrow waist and wide hip. No matter how poor the lighting was, her round full white buttocks highlighted the wide contour of her hips. This scene sparked a life in Sam's penis. Right then Sam realized something was missing. The bright yellow sundress was not covering her body. She was sleeping nude; something she wasn't in habit of. Feeling something out of ordinary, Sam entered the hut.

As soon as he entered the hut, he noticed the unmistakable smell of sex. The same dreading smell he experienced on that fateful day. As the realization hit Sam, he stepped on a large wet patch on the clay floor. It was cold and still had enough moisture in it to make his heel wet. Sam felt anger start to boil within him burning his insides. He went to Julie and turned her on the mat to lie face down. Her whole body felt sticky when he touched her. She was in a deep sleep and didn't even make a sound as her body position was roughly changed. For some reason his cock was hard and was at full length by this time and he entered Julie from behind.

Sam had hard time clarifying whether he had actually entered his wife. It felt like his penis had jumped in to a pool of warm goo. His sensitive penis could hardly feel her walls, and due to the external disturbance, the goo was now running out of her vagina along his balls to the mat. Suddenly he felt sick in realizing what was sloshing around his penis and dripping down his balls. His cock instantly went limp and he tasted bile in his throat. Sam had to pull out and run out side to empty contents of his stomach on the ground.

In the morning of the same day, Julie woke up after Sam left the hut early in the morning. Last few days she had always been in a constant horniness. Every time she remembered Six bumps, her loins started burn and get wet. And there were only few moments of the day that she didn't think about it. She was on the verge of breaking down and run to chief. Still as a proud woman, she did her best to be in control and not to totally give in to her desires. In the morning time she prepared something to eat and did some small chores around the hut. By afternoon, the hut was getting hot and she felt the need to take a bath in the river. Being in a constant state of horniness kept her loins always wet and after sometime, she was starting feel sticky between her legs.

The chief was going on his usual boarder walk. He was also feeling uneasy. He felt a bit awkward about having sex with a woman by force. So he was avoiding her hut for few days. After tasting the forbidden fruit of the pale woman, he couldn't get the taste out of his head even for a moment. Having constant sex with other women in the tribe also didn't work. Now he was always walking around with a constant hard-on. Right when he was thinking that it's about time to pay a visit and check about the pale woman, he got caught off guard by something that appeared in front of him. He was genuinely shocked when he saw the beautiful pale woman appeared in front of him. She looked even sexier now for some reason. He expected her to turn and run for her life, but she didn't. Then he noticed that she was frozen on the spot while looking at his hard cock. After a moment, Julie raised her gaze to meet his eyes. Her blue eyes were filled with lust and they spoke thousand words from that glance. The chief smiled, knowing that he had completely conquered this pale woman and she had submitted.

Julie didn't expect to see chief on her trip to the river. When she took a turn from the path that she was taking, chief was right in front of her. He stopped at once in his path. Julie didn't see his facial expression of surprise as her eyes went straight to Six bumps. She had been dreaming about it for the past week non-stop. Immediately her whole body started to heat up. Her nipples stood out proud through the stretched material of her dress and her sex started to moisten up expecting a long lost lover. She wanted it. She wanted it firmly lodged up in her. At that moment all the restraints she had put to keep the horny woman in check went off. She decided that she would have that beast inside her, even if she had to beg for it. She looked in to his eyes, with lust as if sending a message. In that glance, she submitted her pride and body to the old short chief in exchange for the monster between his legs.

The chief changed his course and started walking towards the hut. Julie silently followed him closely as if she was hypnotized. She had her head hung down and was keeping her hands together in front of her, as if she was trying to cover her sex. That self submission had turned a switch in her. She was blushing like a teenage girl while following the chief. She felt like a virgin bride going to the marriage bed.

At the entrance to the hut, the chief stopped and motioned Julie to enter first as a courtesy. She stopped at the entrance for a moment and thought that once she entered, she would belong to the chief. She would eventually end up bearing his child in her womb. She would be destroying her marriage to Sam and be a plaything for a man old enough to be her father. She looked at Six bumps as a moral support in this dilemma.

"It's all worth it." Julie thought as she shyly entered the hut.

Once in the hut, Julie hooked her thumbs in to the top edge of her dress and pulled it down. The bright yellow dress peeled away from her luscious body and bunched up around her feet on the ground. She stood there biting the corner of her lower lip, presenting her naked glory to the chief. Her whole body seemed to glow in the ambient light in the hut. After two weeks of not shaving, there was a hint of a brown triangle above her sex as if it was pointing to her sacred place. Her pink nipples were standing proud on top of full white breasts and a hint of moisture was clearly visible on her vagina lips as they have parted a little in expectation.

The chief was mesmerized by the beauty his eyes were presented. With his monster cock in full attention, he reached Julie and started to pay his homage to her most wonderful breasts. As the chief hungrily sucked on a nipple while biting it once in a while, he massaged the other with his hand. Julie had one of her arms wrapped around chief while the other pressed his head on to her breasts urging him to suck harder. Soft moans escaped from her opened lips as she concentrated on the feelings with her closed eyes.

This time the chief was much gentler than the previous encounter and after fifteen minutes, he let go of her breasts without leaving any marks. To him they were too perfect to bare any marks. When he looked up to find her blue eyes looking at his with intent, he felt he craved something more than sex from this beautiful creature. He gently eased her on to the floor with her back on it.

There wasn't a hint of resistance from Julie. He knew from his past experience, overpowering her was something easier said than done. This woman could give him a run for his money if she wished to resist. But the opposite happened. He couldn't believe his eyes when Julie spread her long legs with bent knees, presenting him her now dripping wet sex. He wasn't a man of foreplay. The only foreplay he knew was playing with breasts before plunging his cock in to women. So he got on top of her and positioned the large head on top of her opening. He knew he has to be a little gentle this time as he wasn't producing the medicinal precum.

Julie closed her eyes, bit her lower lip and put her hands on chief's shoulders expecting the arrival of her beloved Six bumps. As the impossibly large head pressed on her sex, she concentrated on relaxing her opening to ease the entry. As the pressure increased, thanks to being pre-stretched and Julie's co-operation, her opening started to widen and welcome the first half of the head. With a little encouraging jab from chief's hips, the head popped in to Julie. After a yelp, she released a sigh of relief with a smile. She was reconnected with Six bumps. She missed it so much; she wished if she could stay connected like this forever.

As Julie's walls welcomingly massaged the head, the chief couldn't contain himself anymore and began the thrusting. They were not as brutal as the previous encounter, but they were still hard. Each thrust drilled the cock in to her easier than the last time and she was moaning loud with each thrust. Soon the first bump of the cock was knocking on Julie's engorged clit as if requesting permission to enter her body. Julie's moans intensified expecting the bump to squeeze in to her in any moment. Then with a hard thrust, the first bump entered her passage while flicking her clit unmercifully.

Julie had an instant orgasm from the overload of sensations. As a tremor rocked her body top to bottom, she groaned like a wild animal clenching her teeth together. Her blue eyes opened looking up only to roll up and hide underneath her fluttering upper eyelids. She was lost in place where time and space didn't exist. The only thing existed there was herself, and wave after wave of pleasure that tossed and tumbled her around with force.

After an infinite amount of time, the waves started to recede and Julie started to come back in to reality. The chief had stopped his thrusting and was waiting for Julie to come back. When she lifted her head and looked, she had a vise grip around chief's arms and her legs were wrapped around his back. Nearest to her face was the chief's ugly face with a grin like he had won a lottery. She could see from above his shoulders that one of her legs still involuntarily twitched with post orgasmic pleasure. Suddenly she realized that her ass was resting on a puddle of water. And everything that touched between their loins was dripping wet. It wasn't just an orgasm. It was a squirting orgasm. Julie felt relieved and at peace. This was it. This was what she was dreaming for. This was what she craved for. This was what she was made for. As revelation after revelation hit Julie's clear mind, she looked at the chief's face and thought that she could almost fall for this short ugly guy for what he had given to her.


Then to the puzzlement of chief, Julie began to giggle loud like a school girl. After that she wrapped her arm around the back of his neck and she lifted her head to look straight in to his eyes.

"Ok big man, let's work together to get the rest of that monster in meeeeee...uuugh." Julie said as she lifted her pelvis using her legs and buried herself until the second bump kissed her clit.

For the next half an hour, the small hut was filled with throes of passion of Julie. They were both now covered in sweat and their loins were dripping with Julies ejaculates. Julie had lost the count of how many times she had orgasm. The chief was thrusting hard between her thighs and she was receiving each one enthusiastically with her own thrust backs. The chief realized that without the medicinal percum, her cervix is not going to open like the last time. It had been the first time even for the chief that he entered a woman's womb. So he was going to follow his normal routine and keep pushing at the cervix until the womb move up and the vaginal canal extend to receive is full size.

Lost in a fog of ecstasy, Julie also noticed that even though the chief was pounding in to her balls deep, her cervix didn't open up last time. Instead of pushing at the back of the womb, now the head was pushing on the cervix each time. This was a totally different sensation than the previous one and she felt that the cervix was more sensitive than the back of her womb. She felt every bump enter, glide through and leave her passage, and saw stars every time the cock head battered her cervix. She loved the feeling of the blue gem that the chief had hung at the base of his penis, pressing on her clit and the large scrotum that slapped her ass. They announced her that she had taken the full glory of Six bumps. She felt that it was her duty to receive all of it as a form of worshipping. As quickly as she came out of the fog, she was thrown back in to it as another orgasm came boiling from her loins. Once again screams of pleasure escaped the small hut and announced orgasm to a quarter of the village.

A group of boys in their teenage years were too curious to ignore the screams without an investigation. As they neared the hut, it was obvious that someone was having sex. Knowing that the hut belong to the outsiders, they felt that it would be amusing to witness the breeding activity of these strange tall humans. The curiosity got the better of one boy and he crawled near to the entrance and peeped in. The boy got the shock his life when he saw their chief on top of the outsider woman, pumping away between her long shapely legs with all his might. He was impressed by her shaking soft mounds of breasts, but the outsider wasn't according to his taste. The boy preferred the features of native women. But it doesn't matter anymore. The chief had deemed her worthy of his seed. And from the look of his face, he was enjoying every moment of it. This would elevate the status of the outsider woman by many folds. Even though he loved to keep watching the breeding, he didn't want to risk getting caught. But most importantly he had important news to spread. He crawled away to run in to the village, followed by a group of boys. In a matter of minutes a large group of people were hiding around the hut to confirm the news they heard. They could certainly hear throes of pleasure of the outsider woman. Still many doubted the news boys brought in as they thought the outsider woman was breeding with her mate. But their doubts were cleared when they heard their chief groan loud accompanied by a guttural female scream as he started to pump his seeds in to the outsider. At that moment, in front of few dozen witnesses, Julie was elevated to being a high cast woman.

Julie felt chief's thrusting become erratic and his cock was starting to get bigger in size. She knew what was going to happen. The chief was going to unleash torrents of potent cum in to her unprotected womb. She remembered that she accepted a life as the mother his children when she entered the hut. She would gladly bare the fruits of this union in her womb. When the realization hit her, she went in to another squirting orgasm. Right then the chief pushed in as far as he can in to Julie and started to release his seed. Julies ejaculate washed his groin and large scrotum while her walls pulsed deliciously around monster cock that was impregnating her.

Each time the chief pumped a new batch of cum in to Julie, her walls milked the cock as they were milking it for more cum. He was emptying his huge balls in to Julie and he was filling her with seeds on and on. Julie had come down from her orgasm and now was feeling the huge scrotum that rested on her ass contracted and relaxed each time the chief pumped more and more cum in to her. She could feel the hot thick liquid spraying against her cervix and this brought a moan from Julie each time. As the chief grunted with each filling, Julie felt the excess was now escaping from the tight seal she had around the base of his cock and running down the divide of her ass, on to the floor. As Julie basked in the post orgasmic bliss and the feeling of being inseminated; she wondered how can a man cum this much. And how unlikely it was to not to get pregnant from something like this. There was a primal untamed pleasure about realizing that she was being bred by this old man.

After more than five minutes of pumping seed in to Julie, chief was starting to go soft and he pulled out the deflating monster from her well stretched walls. Julie let out a moan of disappointment as the cock head got pulled out of her opening with a 'plop' sound. Her opening remained opened as if it didn't want to let go the memories of her lover.

Chief was a happy man. This pale woman was the best thing that ever happened to him after his coronation. There wasn't a hint of disobedience from her and she fully submitted herself to him. She deserved every bit of seed he had pumped in to her. She looked like a goddess as she lay beneath him. Her whole body glowed with perspiration and her beautiful breasts heaved up and down with her hard breathing. Her sex was deep red and his seeds were leaking from her still gaping opening. The most beautiful thing was the way she was looking at him with her bright blue eyes, with a soft smile decorating her lips. He thought that he'll take her in to his hut as his first mate, no matter what he has to go through. His precious blue gem paled in comparison to this beauty. Something this beautiful should only belong to him.

With this thought, the chief stood up and walked out of the hut with his cock still drenched in his cum and Julie's wetness. Julie watched as he left the hut and realized she was dying of thirst. She was lying in a puddle of liquids and most of it came out of her body. All the mind shattering orgasms had drained all the strength from her body and she had to drag herself to the water pot to rehydrate. After that, all she could do was to drag herself on to the straw mat before she fell in to a deep peaceful sleep.

When Julie woke up in the morning she realized that she fell asleep naked while dripping cum from her sex. She turned to find Sam sitting inside the hut while looking at her. She realized there was no hiding about things and it's better to get things clear before problems arise. He looked broken. And his eyes had defeat written all over them. She sat down on the mat facing Sam and waited for him to say something.

"Did he rape you again?" Sam asked his wife, hoping for her to say yes.

Julie sighed. She felt that she should be honest and be done with it.

"No Sam. He didn't rape me again. We had sex."Julie said looking in to his eyes.

"Why do you do this Julie? I love you and we are married. Doesn't that mean anything?"Sam voiced out almost pleading.

"Things that meant in the outside world do not mean anything here Sam. I'm not the naive girl you married anymore. I have needs that you cannot satisfy and I found someone who can."Julie answered meaning it to be the final blow.

It really was the final blow and it broke away any shred of pride Sam had as a man. Sam tried to say something but his words got stuck in his throat and nothing came out as he kept looking at his former loving wife. Julie got up from the mat, put on her dress that she found lying in the corner of the hut and left to take bath in the river.

Sam cried in the hut cursing the god for everything that happened to him. After crying for a long time he left the hut and went to see Jack. He explained everything that happened to Jack.

Jack realized that Sam is a completely broken man now. He thought maybe it was for the better. If he had an unbreakable pride, he could have easily get killed while trying to confront chief. As the things are now, the best he could do was to keep Sam alive and keep him from going in to the poison forest in an attempt escape all this. And Jack was really surprised about Julie's sudden change too. Then he remembered about an article about how people end up with dual personalities when they are subjected to a great mental shock. It was a defense mechanism to keep the person from going insane or preserve the personality before it suffer permanent damage. That theory would explain most of her behavior. As much as it pained to lose Julie that he was fond of, he was glad that she adapted and would be in a better position from now on.

"Try not to think much about it Sam. This is a different world from what we came from. The main thing is that both of you are alive. You have to let go of her. If you really love Julie, then you can be happy that she's going to live a comfortable life in this cursed place. You'll understand what I mean later. If you don't do anything irrational, you'll also survive this Sam. You have my full support from now on." Jack put an arm of encouragement on Sam's shoulder.

"Come; let's go do some hunting till we forget all about this." Jack said as he gathered his hunting tools.

Sam came back early from hunting. When he entered the hut Julie was preparing some food in the cooking fire. She didn't even look at him and carried on her cooking. He took a seat in the corner of the hut and did nothing. When it was starting to get dark, he heard a noise in front of the hut. Julie quickly got up and went out to check the noise. After about two minutes, she entered the hut.

"Sam... I think you should leave the hut for some time." Julie said with a hint of uneasiness without looking him in the eye.

Sam kept looking at Julie to comprehend the reason for that strange request.

Then suddenly the chief entered the hut through the entrance. His cock was already hard and looked at Sam with a hint of threat.

"Sam, you really should leave the hut for some time." Julie said with a more stern voice looking straight in to him.

Sam thought if this was going to be his life from now on. Some stranger came to claim his wife in front of him and he was forced to leave them alone to fuck each other. Is he going to hand over his wife on a plate to this old man by acknowledging his authority and leaving? He remembered what Jack said. While looking down, he stood up and left the hut to walk in to the darkness.

After about fifteen minutes of walking around, his legs brought him back to the direction of the hut. He had to see or at least hear what was going on. When he neared the hut, he heard Julie's giggles and chief's deep laughs. He was curious and went in front of the hut. The cooking fire was still on and it illuminated the interior of the hut very well. He could see what was happening inside through the spaces between the straw curtains.

The chief was standing in the middle of the hut showing Sam his side. Julie was kneeling in front of him with her dress still on. She was sitting on her folded legs and was busy licking the underneath of the huge cock. With one hand she was holding the cock, and with other hand she was teasing his huge balls. The chief had his hands resting on his hips and kept looking in amazement as the pale woman did wonders to his cock using her mouth. She always kept eye contact with him with her blue eyes and giggled every time she managed to make him moan. His wife was teaching the old man new tricks. A trick that she never used on him.

After sometime, the whole cock was covered with Julie's saliva and it was rock hard. Feeling too excited, the chief put a hand on Julie's cheek, stopping her. She stood up laughing excitedly and started to peel away her dress like a professional stripper. After she threw away her dress in a dancing move, the chief positioned her to be on all fours on the mat. On the mat, Sam could only see the upper body of Julie. Her lower body and the chief were hidden behind the wall.

Julie put all her long hair on to one side showing the side of her face to Sam. And suddenly her body went stiff for a moment and she closed her eyes. Then her body rocked a bit and she moaned loud and opened her eyes. Sam guessed the chief must have pushed the huge head in to Julie. After that came the continuous rocking of her body and continuous moaning from her opened mouth. Sam could well imagine what the chief was doing to Julie's lower body behind the wall. The rocking rocked her beautiful hanging breasts waving back and forth and sent wave down her long hanging hair. Suddenly her moans changed to squeals and right after her body jerked hard, her body became stiff and she bent her neck looking in to the roof and started shaking while screaming in pleasure. The rocking stopped and Sam could hear sound of water splashing. He knew Julie was orgasming and squirting on chief's giant cock. When she came down from the orgasm, her body went limp and she fell on her hands. From the angle of her body, Sam could tell that she was still kneeling and her hips were at the same level as before. She was breathing hard and she had a satisfied smile on her face. Her body was starting to glisten with perspiration in the orange light. While she was still having post orgasm twitches, her body started to rock hard again bringing out more feminine moans.

Sam couldn't take it anymore. He had confirmed what Julie said she needed and she looked the happiest while getting it from chief. He realized that he wouldn't ever satisfy her need with the small organ he has. He turned away and lied down on the ground listening to his wife reach heaven again and again.

After sometime Sam woke up to the sound of flesh slapping with Julies grunts. The chief was balls deep in his wife with that giant cock. Sam turned to see that now there was a glaze in Julie's eyes and she wasn't seeing anything even thought her eyes were open. She was lost in the world of pleasure.

After some time and couple more orgasms, her body started to rock hard with screams and he heard chief's groans. After one hard jerk, her body went still and her screams turned to soft moans and chief's groans turned in to grunt with uniform intervals. The chief was breeding his wife. Sam could only imaging how deep he was squirting his sperm in Julie and how much sperm he was shooting in to her. This went for a while and Sam couldn't believe his ears that a man could cum this long. Even though he had witnessed it before, it was still hard to believe. Julie let out a groan of disappointment and her body fell on to the mat like if was lifeless. She was covered in sweat and looked like she was passed out with a smile. The chief came out of the hut to see Sam on the ground. He laughed at the poor excuse of a man and walked in the direction of the village.

In the next morning there was heated discussion in chief's hut. The hut was occupied with the five main elders and the chief in his throne. He had summoned them to discuss about bringing the outsider women in to his personal harem. If that had been the only concern, the elders might have agreed reluctantly to change the customs to allow that. But the chief desired to name her as the first mate; the highest rank a female could reach in the tribe. Male offsprings sired by first mates receive two bumps by default when they reach adulthood. This would give them a good shot at being the chief once they reached maturity. They didn't want the chief blood line to be tainted from outside. Also the elders hated having to bow down to a lowly outsider.

After many arguments, the elders left the hut with unpleasant faces and the chief was sitting in his throne with a huge smile. The elders had to give in to the fear of chief's wrath. Among the elders' unpleasant faces, the most unpleasant one belonged to the medicinal woman. She was still ready to oppose the chief, but had to give in once the other four consented. Somehow, she managed to postpone the bonding ceremony by a week. She thought maybe he'll get tired of pale woman after breeding her few times.

Julie was getting all she needed from the chief now. Early in the morning some village woman even brought water from river for her and even helped to prepare a meal. When she visited the village everyone was being super nice to her and some even gave her gifts. Some girls even put some flowers on her hair. When she came back to the hut with hand full of gifts, she was confused and curious at the same time about the sudden change. Little did she know that a little over a day ago, she became a high-cast in front of many witnesses while cumming on chief's cock.

In the evening, Julie was weaving a basket the way an old lady in the village showed. She was singing to herself while doing this in the hut. She was a happy woman. She rarely thought about things in the outside world now. She had what she wanted in this small village. In the afternoon two women even boiled water for her to have a hot bath. She felt like a princess.

Julie heard Jack calling to her from outside the hut. She was still reluctant to face jack, but she had to answer his calling. She was surprised to find chief with Jack outside. Normally chief made a sound of clearing his throat from outside to inform her that he had come for some breeding. So this was something new for Julie.

"The chief has something important to announce." Jack said trying to be formal about it.

"He wishes to claim you as his first mate. In other words, he wants to marry you Julie."

Julie had a flashback of Sam for a second. Then she answered looking at chief, instead of looking at Jack. "Please tell him I accept the proposal."

"I'm afraid this is not a proposal Julie. He just wanted to let you know of his decision... Still, are you really sure about this Julie? You would just happily leave Sam?" Jack said with a pleading tone.

"It's none of your concerns Jack. I changed. I hope you understand" Julie answered looking at Jack.

"The ceremony will be in one week."Jack said wanting to end the awkward discussion and informed the chief that he had delivered the message and she happily consented to the bonding.

The chief smiled looking at Julie and she smiled back to him. Then the chief looked at Jack as if to tell him get lost. Jack got the massage and walked away from the hut. After about thirty feet, he looked back to see Julie and chief entering the hut holding hands. He felt a deep sadness about Sam. On his way to his hut, Jack was glad to find Sam walking slowly towards the hut where his wife should be receiving chief's big cock. He quickly called out to Sam and took him to Jack's hut saying that he needed some help in sharpening some tools.

Life for Julie was getting better and better. She was treated like royalty in the village. As she anxiously waited for the bonding ceremony, chief visited the hut every day. He loved getting his cock licked by Julie before he buried it in to Julie. She was starting to get used to her beloved Six bumps too. Her stamina improved greatly so that she wasn't near death tired after every breeding. And she was now stretched enough for chief to bury his entire monster cock in to Julie in four hard thrusts. So in some days, they fucked for 5 hours non-stop. Julie couldn't get enough of Six bumps and Chief couldn't get enough of Julie. More they fucked, more they desired each other. The medicine woman's assumptions were dead wrong.


Day before the bonding ceremony, the hut was filled with Julie's animal like groans again. She was kneeling and straddling the kneeling chief. She was facing him with her knees spread and her ass resting on his lap. She was hugging him close her body while he had his arms around her hips and grabbed her full round ass to lift her body a bit. Using the gap created, he was hammering his tool in to Julie while kneeling between her spread knees. They were completely drenched in sweat. Recent evidences of Julie's orgasms were still dripping or splashing around their connected genitals as the chief pounded in to her with wet slaps. As the thrusts moved her body up and down, their bodies rubbed and glided against each other thanks to the thick layer of perspiration. His head slid between her sweaty full breasts as they rested on his shoulders on each side. Her wet strands of hair were hanging loosely behind her as she had her neck bent back facing roof in pleasure as the chief was pounding in to her core. The chief had taken the medicine again and for the delight of Julie, he was fucking right in to her womb again. She had missed the feeling of having her cervix stretched around Six bumps and was savoring every inch that slid through it.

The chief started to speed up his thrusting and Julie felt his cock start to swell. Her heart sped up even more as she waited for the feeling of chief exploding straight in her womb and fill it up. Right after he rooted his cock deep in to Julie's womb, he groaned loud.

"aaaaarrrghh...Ju...lieee..."

Julie's heart skipped few beats. It was the first time chief had said her name. And he chose to say it for the first time while filling her womb with cum and potentially a child. Julie felt so happy; while crying, she put her face down and gave him a deep kiss. The chief was surprised by this sudden and new form of affection. The pale woman was always full of surprises when they bred. Even if it was strange to suck on another person's mouth, he loved the feeling it gave him. It was like they were connected from bottom and up at the same time. As their tongues danced a love dance inside their connected mouths, the chief filled her womb with seed until it leaked out of their bond and dripped on to the floor.


A Wife and The Amazon Tribe Ch. 04
bykingbooruwa©

In the morning when Julie woke up to a sound of someone entering the hut, she realized that she was still naked after the passionate session with chief. As she tried to find something to cover herself, three village women grabbed her by the arms and took her outside. There, they made her sit on a log and bathe her with warm water. When water started to flow down her body, she remembered that it was the day of bonding ceremony. It was her wedding day. She should be feeling happy, but something was keeping her away from that feeling.

As one woman poured water on to Julie's head, other two got busy scrubbing every part of her body. They were amused by her different features and they took time feeling her full breasts, soft white skin and long hair. As far as the scrubbing went, they didn't miss a spot. Julie had to stop a moan from escaping her mouth when they started washing her privates.

After drying Julie up, the women dressed her in a straw skirt and started to braid half of her long hair while fixing flowers and colorful pebbles in to it. Julie realized they must have made a new skirt just for her, because even though she was much taller than an average village woman, the skirt reached down to her knees just as other women wore them. Then they started to draw designs on her skin with red paint. They painted lines in a way that they highlighted a woman's curves. Julie laugh when she realized that they have painted her breasts with rings that made her breasts look like two bulls-eye targets with her nipples at the centers.

When they started to usher Julie in the direction of the village, she panicked for a second realizing that she was topless. Then she remembered, village women didn't wear anything to cover their tops and it was something she would have to get used to quickly after getting married to chief. When she reached chief's big hut, she was being followed by a parade of celebrating villagers. Everything in the middle of the village was decorated and they had made something like a stage in front of the hut and it was decorated with plants and flowers. Surrounding it, on many stands, there were various kinds of food for the celebration. When she saw the crowd that was gathered in the place, she thought that the whole village must be attending the ceremony. After all it was the occasion their leader finally chose a first mate to be at his side. Other mates didn't have a status above village elders, but a first mate was below only to the chief. A group of drummers were playing drums while young girls dance their traditional dance according to the beat. Everyone was eating, laughing and chatting.

When Julie reached the hut, the chief came out of the entrance. His body was also painted with redlines. He donned a ring of long feathers on his head and his privates were the most decorated part of his body. The penis seemed to be shining with some kind of oil and the huge scrotum was meticulously painted with fine designs in gold color. The braided pubes were decorated with numerous colorful gems and as always, the large blue gem hanged above the penis as the crown jewel.

The chief took Julie's hand and led her on to the stage. She looked like an angel on the stage. Her body, especially her full breasts glowed like marble due to the rare exposure to bright sunlight. He was being unusually gentle with her and she had to force down a smile when she noticed that the chief was trying his best to look tall beside her. She thought, that must be something all men had in common; to be taller than the mate. Despite his best efforts, he was barely passing her shoulders. An old man arrived to face them with a cup in his hand and started to pray while holding the cup up in to the sky. All the villagers around them went silent and closed their eyes to pray silently with the old man. After about half an hour of praying, Julie was starting to get tired of standing still for a long time. Bringing a relief to her, the old man stopped the praying and among cheers of the villagers, he offered the cup to chief. He drank half of the cup in two gulps and offered it to Julie. She slowly took the cup in her hands, uncertain of what to do with it and the chief gave a motion of drinking and she knew she had to drink from it. It smelled awful and she took a small sip of it. It tasted more awful than the smell. With an expression of disgust, she quickly offered the cup back to chief. This brought a loud laughter from the villagers and the chief signed her to finish the whole cup. Seeing no other way of escaping, Julie pinched her nose close with one hand and gulped down the rest in three gulps. She felt sick drinking the foul drink and cursed the person who had the bright idea of making a bride drink foul things at her wedding.

Soon Julie started to feel something hot in her stomach. In few moments the heat started spread through her whole body. In a minute, her breathing started to get heavy and her nipple started to stand out proud. With a gasp, she realized that she was starting to get wet between her legs and her mind was getting overwhelmed with carnal desires. She guessed that the foul drink must have been an aphrodisiac. She welcomed the pleasure and the idea of being horny when the couple go in to the marriage bed. But it was too early in the celebration to get horny and the chief or the villagers didn't appear to have the desire to leave the place anytime soon. While Julie concentrated on keeping her horniness at bay till the celebrations finish, chief's hands started to push her down to all four position on the stage. Then she realized what was about to happen. She was going to have sex in front of a whole village while being high on an aphrodisiac.

The main event of the celebration was to witness the consummation of the bonding. It was a show of the groom's strength and virility; a show of the bride's femininity and fertility. Even small children attended the celebration to witness their king and queen's capabilities. It was a normal thing to have sex in front of watching eyes in the village due to one room hut design. Children learned about ways of breeding at early ages watching their parents in the act. So everyone lifted whatever they were drinking or eating and cheered the initiation of the bonding act.

After successfully manipulating Julie in to the desired position, the chief knelt behind her holding his now oily, fully erected penis in hand. With the other hand, he undid the string that held her straw skirt on to her body. As the bunch of straws dropped on to the floor where her knees were placed; her full round ass came in to view decorated with a pussy that had pink lips dripping with excitement. While grabbing her hip with his arm, he pointed the large head of his cock at the dripping entrance to commence the bonding ritual.

Julie kept looking at the floor breathing heavily while she waited for the inevitable intrusion of Six bumps in to her. Her mind was a sexual blur. The aphrodisiac, the exposure of her nudity and the public sex act had her excited near to an orgasm. Then she felt the big head part her inner lips and press on her already pulsating opening. The chief grabbed hard on to her hips with both his arms and thrust in to her hard. Julie lifted her head and let out a very womanly shuddering moan. Then came the second thrust. She looked up with her now glazed blue eyes and let out a loud moan in a higher pitch. When the third thrust came, after much practice with chief, she instinctively got the perfect timing and pushed back to meet his thrust. The blue gem pressed hard on to her anus and Julie let out a hybrid of a moan and a scream while her whole body shuddered. Her eyes rolled back in to her head and she gurgled something incomprehensible as a splashing sound came and clear liquids started to flow down from the junction the chief and Julie were connected.

The crowd was going mad with cheering and clapping. They came for a show and they got even extra within the first minute of the show. It was rare to find a woman that can orgasm just by having a cock in her, and it was rarer to find a woman who squirted with orgasms. The chief have certainly found one of the rarest gems and he was capable enough to fully utilize its potentials. For the few people who had doubts about the outsider woman, that was more than enough to accept her eligibility as the chief's first mate. The women who had an eye for the position and chief's other mates that was jealous of Julie, silently accepted their defeat as they couldn't compete with a performance like that.

With that single orgasm, the chief became the luckiest man in the village, instead of Julie becoming the luckiest woman in the village. She became the idol of all women and the most desired woman among the men. Girls would look up to her and all the boys would look for a little of Julie in a girl when they chose one. She would become the standard for beauty and fertility. She would become the rare gem of the village.

After the orgasm, Julie didn't fully come back to the reality. She felt like she was in a constant half orgasm state and was possessed by a sex demon. From then on, the ceremonial bonding became a fucking competition between chief and Julie. She bucked like a mare and fucked back the chief vigorously. In an effort not to get pushed off or not to be out fucked by his first mate, he grabbed on to her long hair with one hand like a cowboy grabbing on to reins in a rodeo. While pulling on her hair to show her smooth long neck, he pounded back in to Julie, sending ripples of shock waves along her body from where his pelvis slapped loudly on her full soft ass. Mesmerizing the eyes of the spectators, her firm breasts defied gravity even when they were hung down and rocked back and forth in their own rhythm.

Julie wasn't stopping fucking back even when she orgasmed and squirted. The indications to her climaxing were, when she changed her moans to animalistic groans, signs of muscles quivering and visible splashing of clear liquids splashing around where her vagina and chief's cock battled for dominance. And during all that she didn't miss a beat and thrust back to meet his thrusts. Their bodies started to drench with perspiration due to the heavy work out they were receiving and chief himself was now breathing hard to catch his breath.

The villagers were taken aback by Julie's performance. Not only her beauty, her vigor and spirit seemed to be second to none too. She was giving the chief a run for his money, who was famed to be able to fuck women to be bed ridden for few days. A new found respect for Julie was starting to manifest in the hearts of the villagers. Among the pouring of cheers, a new chanting was beginning to grow. Soon the chanting became clear and loud.

"Aka una, aka una, aka una, aka una."

The chanting went on and on as they cheered the strong white woman. The chanting meant 'White spirit'. For the tribe, the holiest beings that governed the forest were spirits. In the half hour praying of the bonding ceremony they were praying to the spirits to give their blessings to the bonding and the village. So being called a spirit was an honor even few chiefs get to experience. For them it was the perfect bonding. The chief who was hailed as the 'Tiger spirit' for his ferociousness was now bonding with 'White spirit'. The bonding of two spirits to guide the tribe was a blessing that came straight from the spirit land.

Hearing the villagers call his first mate the 'White spirit' made chief's heart filled with pride. He thought that it must be true as nothing from the mortal world could be this beautiful. The idea of getting to breed a spirit turned him on so much, he pushed hard in to Julie and started to orgasm. Feeling him shooting his molten hot cum into her, Julie let out her last guttural scream and orgasmed while massaging the spurting cock with her walls. The chanting stopped and a loud cheer rang across the village as the bonding of the two spirits were finalized.

The excess of cum, dripped down on to Julie's discarded straw skirt as the chief kept pumping seed in to her. The fine designs on the scrotum and lines in his pelvis were washed away thanks to Julie's spray washing of love. When he pulled his cock out, she let her body fall on the floor of the stage. As the chief stood up with effort while breathing really hard, three woman came and lifted the sweat drenched body of Julie and carried her in to the hut. As they carried her, chief's cum poured out of her open sex and left a trail behind them to show where the white spirit had gone to.

Sam entered the hut where he and his wife used to live. It had only been about a month since they took vows to be together forever and now he could hear the celebrations of his beautiful wife getting married to someone twice her age. On the mat was Julie's neatly folded yellow sundress. Leaving her dress was the symbol of leaving her past world behind and entering a new world. She refused to take any mementoes from the old world in to the new world. On the dress, sparkling, was the diamond wedding ring he had put on her finger a month ago. The message Julie had left to Sam was crystal clear. Sam knelt in front of it and held the dress with the ring on it with his two arms. Dark spots started to appear on the dress as tears fell on it. He loved her and still did. Those were the mementoes Julie had left for him. The mementoes from his long lost lovely Julie before she changed in to someone he didn't recognize. Mementoes from the woman he married before the chief killed her and put another woman in her body.

Sam thought that what Jack said and explained, made perfect sense now. He had slept in Jack's hut after he realized the love making between the chief and Julie wasn't going to end soon and he had already had enough of watching his wife enjoying another man. In the morning when Jack stopped Sam when he was about to go back to his hut and informed him that Julie was getting married to chief that day, he lost his mind. He started to run in to the forest. Even though it should take about one day to reach the poison forest, he was determined to run non-stop till he reach there and escape this nightmare or die trying.

Surviving in the forest for ten years had granted Jack a strong and nimble body too. Soon he caught up to Sam and tackled him down. He had a feeling about what Sam was about to do. He wasn't going to give up on the friend he met after a decade. He was trying his best to keep Julie and Sam alive in this ordeal. He wasn't happy, but was glad when Julie changed her personality and insured her survival in this harsh place. For Jack, Sam and Julie were more than friends. After a decade of isolation from outside world, he immediately opened his heart to the young couple. Julie looked and behaved so much like his little sister at home, he immediately started to love her as his own sister. Soon he started to love Sam as a younger brother that he never had. They were his family. And he wasn't planning on letting a family member die a useless death.

After the tackle, Sam tried to wrestle Jack off of him. Jack knew talking wouldn't calm Sam down and delivered a powerful punch in to his chin. After seeing stars for few minutes, he had calmed down enough to listen to reason. He sat on the ground and screamed while crying,

"That whore took vows with me a month ago and now she can't get enough of that old monkey's dick. She was a slut enough to fuck another in front of me, but I never thought a woman could stoop low enough to marry again while being married to another man."

Jack let out a sigh and sat on the ground in front of Sam.

"Sam, if you are done letting it out, please listen to what I have to say. I completely understand how you feel and I personally think you did well not to get killed in this whole mess. I'm not a scientist, but I'm quite knowledgeable about human mind. That woman who is getting married, is not the Julie you loved or married," Jack said looking in to Sam's eyes.

Sam kept looking at Jack with big eyes that had a look of amazement and confusion before replying.

"What do you mean she's not Julie?"

After clearing his throat, Jack entered in to his former academic mode.

"Alright, this might sound strange, so try to bear with me. All humans have different personalities in them. But there's always a major personality that defines who we are. Other personalities are made from desires and feelings the deep mind experience throughout our lives. Some personalities never come out and some temporarily come out when our mind is instable. For example, when we are angry or drunk. In some occasions when the human mind is exposed to a big shock or a pain, something that could shake the foundation or the very structure of a personality and if the person really do not want to modify or change the major personality they have, as a defense mechanism, the original personality enters in to a state like hibernation. A new personality that had been sleeping and deemed not as important as the main one, normally takes over as the major personality."

Jack stopped his explanation briefly to see if Sam was understanding what he was saying. The look of realization in Sam's eyes answered his question.

"Do you mean the same happened to Julie? A new personality took over to protect herself?" Sam asked in disbelief.

"Yes I think so. Being with Julie for so long, you must have realized it was impossible for a person to change completely in one day. The Julie we both love must have gone in to hibernation during the rape. That woman loved you too much to let go and didn't want to accept the rape. She sacrificed her own body to preserve her love for you."

Jack looked at Sam with a raised eye brow and asked,

"Do you still want to throw your life away and just give up?"

Sam put his arms on his head.

"Oh my god, I'm such a fool. Julie once told me that when she was small, she had multiple personality disorder. It all makes sense now. I knew so much about Julie to know that it wasn't her but wasn't wise enough to realize what had happened. Instead of rationally think about it, I blamed my lack of manliness and Julie's unfaithfulness."

"With age comes wisdom, Sam," Jack said while putting an arm on his shoulder and smiled.

At that moment, Sam's old personality and confidence came back to him. It wasn't the Julie he loved that rejected him or found him inadequate. It was the new personality. The real Julie loved him enough to reject the pleasures she felt from a big penis and chose to give up her body rather than being unfaithful to him. It was him who was lack of love or trust. While standing up, Sam promised to himself that he would never again give up on his wife. As a phoenix rising from ash stronger; Sam rose to his feet with a stronger heart.

The tears that fell on the yellow dress weren't tears of sorrow. Those tears were a tribute to the old Julie who chose to love him over death. Knowing that made him love Julie even more. Even if it was another personality that was getting married, it was still a part of Julie and the real Julie was also still sleeping in that beautiful body. Realizing that, all the sorrow and hatred washed away from Sam's mind. If the new Julie was going to be happy by entering a new life with the chief, he was going to give his blessing. He felt in a way that the new personality is the sister of Julie he loves. There was no reason to being upset about his sister-in-law marrying someone. Still, there was a chance that old self of Julie might come back. Sam determined himself to be alive and be close to Julie as in case if she came back to her old self, he didn't want her to find herself alone.

When Julie woke up, she found herself lying on fur instead of a straw mat. It felt good to be lying on something soft after a long time. When she surveyed the hut, it was the size of a small room and was heavily decorated. Light seeped in to the hut through a window slit and she knew that she didn't sleep through her wedding day. Her whole body blushed when she thought back about how she behaved in front of the whole village. Looking around she noticed that her body had been cleaned and a new straw skirt was placed right beside the pile of fur she was lying on. She put on the skirt and slowly walked out of the entrance and was surprised to find herself in a big hut that resembled a meeting hall. There were three more entrances to other rooms like huts and a big entrance as the exit. The chief's hut was the only hut in the village that had room-like small huts connected to it. One as chief's bedroom, one for his mates, one as a kitchen, one as storage and in middle of all, the big meeting hut for his official use.

Suddenly one of chief's mates came to Julie and led her in to the kitchen to give her something to eat. Only then she realized, she didn't eat anything for the day and was starving. In the kitchen, Julie got to know the other two mates of chief and his young daughter. They were very friendly and respectful towards Julie. To them, the white spirit deserved utmost respect. One of them looked to be around 40 and she had started to gain weight and had very saggy breasts. Other one seemed to be around 30 and had a normal body with a very pleasant face. The young girl seemed to be around 12. All of them were around four feet and Julie felt like a giant among them. They tried to communicate with each other while eating. The elder one was trying to teach Julie their language. The younger one was innocently smiling while admiring her beauty. The girl was very playful and was obsessed with her long hair. Julie and the girl immediately bonded with each other. She felt that the elder mate was playing the mother role and the younger one was like an innocent elder sister. When it got dark, they lit up a fire in middle of the big hut and gathered around it. The girl, whose name Julie found out to be Maali was leaning on to her while hugging her hand. She seemed to love Julie and was always around her the whole day.

When the night time came, the chief entered the hut after completing his official duties. The other mates brought dinner to the middle hut and served chief and Julie. During the dinner, there were lot of eye contacts between the chief and Julie. She blushed knowing what was to come after the dinner. When the sleeping time came, Maali insisted that she get to sleep with white spirit and refused to let go of Julie. Julie had to laugh when her mother, the elder mate said something sternly to her and dragged her away in to the mates' hut. As the younger mate started to put off the fire, the chief stood up and offered his hand to Julie. Julie looked up at him with her blue eyes and gave her hand to him while lowering her gaze to let him lead her to their marriage bed.

In the hut, Julie let go of chief's hand and untied her straw skirt. Then to the surprise of chief, she pushed him on to the fur and made him lay down on his back. It was the first time a woman took control or he let one take control during a breeding. But knowing the white spirit always had sweet tricks to surprise him, he followed her lead. It was her wedding night and Julie wanted to give chief something special. So first, she knelt between his legs and started to stimulate the giant with her mouth. The moonlight was seeping through in to the hut from the window slit and the chief could see her skillfully licking all over his cock and scrotum. Julie wanted to take the cock in to her mouth, but it was too big to fit in her mouth without having her teeth biting on it. After a while, his cock was dripping with her saliva and was pulsing with excitement. Then she crawled up his body like a cat, rubbing her full breasts from his thighs, penis, and stomach, and all the way to the chest to give him a deep kiss in the mouth. Their tongues danced in their mouth while chief ground his penis against her flat stomach in desperation.

Julie also felt his need and her vagina was also now itching for some cock. With a wicked smile, she knelt up while straddling chief's hips and positioned herself in a way that her vagina was directly on top of his penis base. Then she lifted her body up a bit, grabbed the huge cock and placed the head right at her opening and smiled looking straight in his eyes. The chief was at a loss of words as this was something he had never imagined as a way of breeding but the idea itself was enough to turn him on like he never had.

Holding the penis from the base, Julie relaxed her legs to let the gravity take over and impale her with his big cock. She let out a long moan while looking up as his cock slid in to her depths with bump after bump massaging her clit as they slid in to her. It was a slow continuous fluid motion as she surrendered her love passage to the gravity and the giant cock. After a minute and a half of sliding down his cock while continuously moaning, Julie's vaginal lips kissed the base of the cock as the blue gem kissed her clitoris. Then Julie had her first orgasm of the night. Her whole body shook with a deep loud moan and wetness started to drip down from chief's pelvis. She quickly recovered from the orgasm and looked smiling at the big eyed chief. He had never seen such an erotic scene. He had to try hard not to cum when Julie started to orgasm.

"Ok big guy, why don't we start the ride?"

Julie said as she started to send ripples down her body. The ripples started with her rocking shoulders and her spine transferred the ripple down to her hips. Her hips and thighs then moved her pelvis in a circular thrusting motion. It was a slow sensual moment that made the iron made chief to half close his eyes and moan in pleasure from witnessing her dance of seduction. Julie moaned and brought her arms up seductively while touching her body from along her thighs, up her flat stomach, round her dancing breasts and along her neck then pushed her fingers in to the strands of her hair. With her hand on head and moaning, she sped up her dancing. As wave after wave of moments went down her body to stroke the giant cock with her velvet glove, the chief extended his arms and started to play with her dancing breasts. After a shrieking scream, she came another time and dropped her torso on to chief, while breathing hard to catch her breath and still impaled on his cock. The chief also was breathing hard after his hard battle not to cum during the erotic display she put on for him. After catching their breaths, they looked in to each other's eyes and smiled sharing thousand words in that glance. Once again the lovers were sharing a deep kiss to reaffirm their bond.

After the kiss, Julie had one more trick up her sleeve that she wanted to show that night. Again with an evil smile, she lifted up her torso and while still being impaled on chief, she place one of her feet flat on the fur and then the other. Now she was squatting on him. To take things one step further, she put each arm on her knees and spread them apart until her thighs were perpendicular to the body the chief. Her stance was like a sumo wrestling stance and she was still impaled on the cock.

The chief was again at a loss of words after seeing this position. It completely opened up her sex and the way his cock impaling her was very clear. It looked so vulgar and so erotic at the same time. Julie stayed still like that looked at the chief with lusty eyes and started rocking her pelvis back and forth. The chief felt that he was getting very close to cumming and started to thrust up in to Julies opening. She was moaning loud and was having a difficult time keeping her balance in the new position while being hammered by a giant cock. But the way it left her so exposed and the un-lady likeness turned her on massively. Within minutes, she was cumming and fell on chief. She shook on top of him while groaning loud with pleasure. The chief also lost his control and started cumming while she laid on him. When Julie came down from her orgasm the chief was still cumming in her. She loved the feeling of cum shooting in her. She lifted her head and once again gave a deep kiss to chief. He grunted and she moaned inside their locked lips every time he shot cum in to her. After some time, the insemination stopped. Julie broke the kiss and looked deep in to chief with her blue eyes and said "I love you" before resting her head beside his and fell asleep, still impaled by his cock.

When the chief woke up in the morning, Julie was still sleeping on him with his cock impaled. Her soft breasts were deliciously pressing on to his chest and he could feel her soft breathing and calm heartbeat. He turned his dead to find her angelic face, eyes closed and a faint smile decorating her lips. Just remembering the erotic events that happened last night made his cock swell in to full attention. Feeling her walls start to stretch from inside, Julie let out a faint moan while still sleeping. He still couldn't believe a woman could be so alluring, beautiful and innocent outside the bed and become a sex goddess on the bed. She went over and beyond to pleasure him last night and he was glad he got to experience something like that before his life ended. He moved his now swelled cock a bit inside Julie and realized, the load of cum he pumped in to Julie last night was still in her and was acting as a great lubricant. She had shown him a great collection of wonderful tricks last night and he thought it was about time he repaid her with one of his tricks.

The chief rolled Julie on to her right side and rotated himself till he was kneeling straddling her right long leg holding her left leg up, pointing it in to the roof. All this happened in one quick swift move and apart from a groan, Julie was still in her dreams having sex. Then he hugged her toned left thigh tight on to his chest and started jackhammering his cock in to Julie. There were no foreplay or slow initiation. His large scrotum was resting on Julie's right inner thigh and his pelvis was a blur, pumping in to Julie in break neck speed.

"uugh? WHAT? WHAT?" was Julie's first response at the sudden attack in to her most sensitive place. When she looked down in panic to see what was happening between her legs, she found chief's blur pelvis as he jackhammered in to her like a horny bunny. It was too much sensation at once and she was still very sensitive from last night's adventure. It felt good and but was over whelming enough to make it some kind of a sweet pain. The relentless attack on her over sensitive walls were too much bear and she wanted to crawl away from the onslaught.

"No.ugh!please.ah!stopfor.eh!moment.mgh!ai!fuckyou.ah!" Julie muttered as she tried to use her arm to crawl away and give her pussy a little break. But the chief was holding her left thigh very tight and soon her whole body started to go rigid with an oncoming forced orgasm. This was very different from any orgasms she had ever felt. It felt like her walls, her clit and whole body was being poked by thousands of needle, but it was painful and so good at the same time. Fireworks started to show in her vision and the whole body started to writhe in a mix of pain, lust and uncontrollable passion. Her left leg extended rigidly and her toes pointed up painfully like a ballerina. Finally her fingers grabbed on to the fur with a vise grip and she let out a murderous scream while her body and limbs writhed uncontrollably with inhuman strength. The chief got kicked back hard enough in the chest to send him flying off the pile of fur and landed on the floor. She was still twitching and rolling around while groaning when the two other mates and Maali came running to the room to see who had gotten hurt. Maali was the first one to burst up laughing seeing what had happened and where her father had ended. Soon the other two followed and he felt so embarrassed he gave an angry look at the laughing crowd and they quickly dispersed in to other rooms.

When Julie came down from her orgasm, chief was still on the floor looking at her with amazement.

"Serves you right bastard," She said while laughing,

"But thanks." Julie's blue eyes were now burning lust.

She felt weak after the mind boggling orgasm. But wanted to do something nice to him for giving her that unwanted sweet orgasm. She crawled down from the fur pile to where the chief was still sitting down with his legs spread, showing the rock hard cock. She grabbed the shaft with her two hand and put her opened lips on the head and started suck and lick the opening while stoking the cock fast with her hands.

The chief admitted defeat. There was no beating the white spirit on the bed. He felt like Julie was sucking the very soul out of him. He leaned back on his arms and let the pleasure take over, and instead of usual groaning, he moaned loud when he started to shoot out seed. And what happened next, blew his mind off. She didn't take her mouth off as he predicted when her started coming. The hand still strokes the shaft encouraging the seeding and she stopped sucking, but kept her lips tightly around the head and kept waiting. At first he could see her cheeks start to stretch with the huge amount of cum he was shooting and then making the chief skip a heartbeat, he saw her throat bone move up and with a loud gulping sound, it went down. And it repeated again and again. She was drinking his seed. He never imagined that something like that was even possible and it was the most arousing thing he had ever seen. The village women looked at seed with disgust, but she was moaning while gulping down one load after the other and was looking at him with her bright blue eyes. The chief threw his head up and moaned louder in pleasure while cumming even harder. Julie knew he was going to cum for a long time and was going to cum a lot. She was getting tired of being on her elbows, so she lied down on her side and rested her head on the side of his thigh while still keeping her mouth on his cock. The chief kept pumping and Julie kept gulping down every load like a suckling baby.

Julie loved the taste of chief's cum and moaned once in a while savoring the flavor and texture while she fed on it. She used one hand to keep the pulsating monster pointed to her mouth and used the other to massage the pulsating large testicles. Right when she was starting to feel really full, the cock stopped pumping seed and started to go soft. She disengaged her lips from the cock while burping softly.

The chief still couldn't believe it. Julie drank all of his cum without spilling out one drop. She knelt up facing him while smiling wide and kissed him. He tasted a little of his own semen in her mouth, but nothing mattered anymore. While they exchanged their kiss, the chief felt a trace of some unfamiliar feelings in his heart. He stopped thinking and redirected his mind in to kissing back the sex goddess.

After the chief left the hut for his duties, Julie had to sleep in for at least another two hours. After she woke up, she put on one of her straw skirts and went to the kitchen in search of other members of the family. There were about 5 women in the kitchen and she entered among cheers and clapping from the women. It looked like the mates of the chief weren't good at keeping family matters to themselves and had spread the news of what happened, throughout the whole village by sunrise. Julie's white skin turned pink as she blushed in embarrassment. Still it elevated Julie's position among woman as the only one that had been able to out fuck the Tiger spirit. When they offered her breakfast, she had to pass on it as she was full with a healthy potion of cum in her belly.

Julie's life started to revolve around meeting with other women during the day and mind blowing carnal love making with chief at night. Every morning, she received a healthy dosage of seed to drink from chief after the regular blowjob. He couldn't get enough of Julie's mouth loving, and Julie couldn't get enough of the taste and the submission she felt while she drank his seed like a suckling baby.

The other mates were starting to get confused by Julie's constant refusal to eat breakfast. They knew the chief was focusing entirely on breeding Julie, so the eldest mate was keen on keeping Julie healthy and nurtured. In the tribe, the birth rate was so low, a woman was considered lucky to conceive even after six months of breeding. Chief was the known most virile male in the whole tribe. He was able to breed a woman normally in four months. As he bred other high-cast women, the chief gifted his own children to high-cast couples that had trouble conceiving. Maali was the only child he decided to keep with him as she was the first girl born from one of his own mates. In their culture, daughters were considered assets and were valued higher than the boys.

Everyone in the tribe wanted to witness a child, conceived by two spirits. Chief had proven himself to be a first class breeder. So, the eldest mate was adding fertility medicine in to Julie's food. Hence, Julie's refusal to eat breakfast was starting to trouble both mates.

The mystery got solved when one day when curious Maali decided to peek in and see what her father and white spirit was up to every morning. She was shocked to see Julie greedily gulping down chief's seed while kneeling in front of the standing chief. Soon the two mates got to know about the bizarre love making method and soon all the village women were listening to the news with amazed faces.

From then on, the two mates were starting to peek in as Julie and Chief fucked each other with different ways every night. Through the mates, the village women were learning about bizarre ways of spirit love making. Whatever erotic or perverted thing Julie came up with while she and chief fucked, the village women were starting to worship them as the proper ways of spirit breeding. Soon more and more village women were gulping down their men's seed and were riding their big cocks. And the men were blessing the white spirit for teaching their women the hidden ways of breeding pleasures.

Without knowing, Julie was starting to change the tribe's social structure from inside. Her reputation was growing day by day and only one person in the tribe was unhappy with Julie. It was the medicine woman. She was starting feel as if her influence over the tribe was starting to weaken day by day as Julie's influence took over. She was no longer the highest woman in the tribe. She had taken precautions to ensure that the tribe's blood would be unspoiled by outsiders. When she made the medicine for the chief to make Julie stretch easier from his precum, she included medicine that would make chief sterile for couple of weeks. She thought that after breeding the pale woman few times, the chief would lose interest as he normally did. Her calculations went wrong when the chief got addicted to Julie's body. She wasn't able to stop him from making her the first mate, but after that she made sure that Julie wouldn't get pregnant by sending Julie fertility medicines that would make her infertile as long as she took them every three days. The old woman predicted that as long as Julie doesn't give birth to chief's son, she wouldn't be able to gain a proper position in the tribe. But now that was also changing.

As the medicine woman trembled with anger and jealousy, she remembered the new order from the chief's mate asking for fertility medicine. With her old hands, she replaced the medicine with a secret poison that could slowly kill a human over a period of a week. She would explain the tribe that the white spirit came down with a disease from the spirit world.

The medicine woman had the perfect plan for the perfect crime, but there was a small hole in her plan. She didn't account for her apprentice to see her switching the medicine for Julie with something she took out from her secret poison box. The apprentice was one of the girls who worshipped the white spirit and her beauty. Julie was always kind to her when she delivered medicines. White spirit was very humble even if her status was the highest in the tribe among women. So when the medicine woman handed her the poison to deliver to chief's hut, she straight went to the chief and explained what had happened. When the chief summoned another medicine woman to check the medicine to ensure it had poison, they got to know that the old woman was sending infertility medicines as fertility medicine. Proving the words of the apprentice, they found traces of poison too.

The chief was furious and went with his soldiers to capture the medicine woman. Sensing danger, the medicine woman was keeping her eyes on the village and when she saw the furious chief and his men, she took one of her secret potions and fled in to the Jungle. The chief sent men pursuing after her and returned to the village. The medicine woman was fast for her old age and managed to reach the poison jungle in a day. The men after her saw her running in to the poison jungle and gave up their chase. When they came back to the village and reported what had happened. The chief concluded that, in fear of his wrath, the medicinal woman had committed suicide by entering the poison jungle. The next medicine woman was quickly appointed as there were three more women in the tribe with medicinal knowledge. But still, the previous was considered as one of the best in past few generations. Julie also got explained what had happened and she was also disappointed that all the amazing sex she had with chief weren't going to make her pregnant. But after three days, things were going to go back to normal and the chief would start the real breeding of Julie. Soon, as Julie counted her three days with excitement, the village went back to its normal slow existence.

Two days after the incident, Sam was walking in to the village with Jack. Sam preferred not to go in to the village since he never felt welcomed there. But this time as he walked among huts and tribe people, he noticed that they didn't look first at his penis and looked disgustingly at him. Julie had given a good impression about white outsiders to the villagers. They didn't respect Sam. But for the sake of looking same as their beloved white spirit, they didn't look at him with disgust anymore. The reason Sam followed Jack in to the village was to get a glimpse of Julie. He was missing his wife. He wanted to see her blue eyes and check if there were any traces of his wife in them. It was the purpose of his life now. Be close to the body of Julie and be sure that he's there for her when his wife comes back as the major personality.

Before long, Sam got his wish granted. At the village center, Julie was talking with some women in a mix of native and sign language. A few feet away the chief was there with two of his men. A native girl was hanging on to her arm and was surrounded by many more girls. It looked funny as some girls had their whole body painted white as if they were trying to look like Julie. Still among them, Julie stood tall like a goddess. The golden rays from the evening sun were making her white skin look like gold. Her full breasts were standing proud on her exposed chest. There was a primal beauty about her with all the native wear she had on. As she was talking, her eyes turned to Sam who was looking at from about five feet away. Their eyes met for a second before she looked away as if wanting to avoid his gaze. In that second, Sam saw a fraction of his wife deep in the blue ocean. It was as if she was reaching for him but she couldn't. That was all he wanted to know. His beloved wife was still living in a corner of Julie's mind.

While wiping a tear from his eye, Sam turned to go back to his hut. As he turned he noticed something unusual within the crowd. An old woman with her face painted and a straw coat covering her whole body. A blow pipe started to emerge from within straws and started to point toward Julie that was towering over the short women and girls. As the woman take a deep breath, Sam stopped thinking and started to run toward Julie. The woman exhaled her breath fast and a poison dart was flying toward Julie. The sudden blow sound attracted every ones attention to the woman. As Julie, chief, Jack and everyone around watched, the poison dart closed in towards Julie. Suddenly Sam's body came in to Julie view, covering the approaching dart.

The moment the dart hit Sam's neck, his eyes met Julie's. In Sam's eyes, Julie saw nothing more than love. Sam's body hit the ground and he tried to get up, he felt his whole body starting to go numb. It was much faster than the dart he had experience before. Soon a black ring was darkening his vision and it completely got dark as he went unconscious.

The woman was the medicine woman who had come to take revenge on Julie for stealing everything she had from her. Her plan was to kill Julie and die, instead of dying in the jungle. She could have easily survived with her skills in the jungle, but she was old and she had no life outside the tribe. As she tried to reload the blow pipe while cursing Sam for interfering with her revenge, she felt a spear go through her arm making her drop the pipe. Soon she was surrounded by soldiers.

As Julie witnessed Sam go down defending her, she felt a sharp pain in her head. The look in his eyes as he jumped in front of her burned in to her soul. Deep in her soul, Julie the girl witnessed her love of life, giving his life to protect her. As she looked at the motionless body of Sam, his wife screamed in sorrow deep in her heart. Julie the woman felt that she was again in a fight for dominance. This time Julie the girl was coming strong with the sorrow of seeing her motionless husband. Julie suddenly grabbed her head and while screaming, she fell down unconscious.

After the dramatic incident of capturing the former medicine woman, Sam dying on the ground and Julie's sudden falling unconscious; everyone was confused about what to do. The chief took his charge as the ruler and instructed people to take Julie in to the hut and take Sam to the medicine woman immediately. He could have easily ignored Sam and let him die, but the chief felt in debt to Sam for sacrificing himself to protect the white spirit. Then he looked at the old woman with his eyes burning with anger and ordered his soldiers to tie her to the big poll in the village. He was going to grant her death wish, but it was going to be a painfully slow one.

The new medicine woman struggled to detoxify the poison in Sam's body. The former medicine woman was the real deal and nobody knew how to completely negate her secret poison. Somehow the new medicine woman also wasn't an ordinary one. She took it personally as a way to show her capability as the new medicine woman by overcoming the former's poison. As the other medicine women in the village labored to revive Julie from her sleep, she labored beside Sam for hours before she finally stabilized his condition. It wasn't a perfect treatment and Sam's will to live was put to real test.

Sam opened his eyes and surveyed the hut he was in. It wasn't his hut. It was filled with dried plants and lot of clay pots. The smell of herb over powered his sense of smell. He was still feeling very groggy and sleepy and it felt like his body didn't have any strength left in it. When he slowly turned his head, Jack was sitting beside him smiling wide while letting out a sigh of relief.

"Man, you are something else. You risked your life to save Julie without a hint of hesitation and escaped certain death. It looks like there's much more to you than I thought," Jack said while putting a hand on Sam's shoulder. He was genuinely glad that Sam survived.

"How long have I been out?" Sam asked while clearing his dry throat.

"You had been out for two days. You were fighting with death on your own for the last whole day. Your will to live was amazing," Jack answered as he put a bowl of water to Sam's lips to drink.

"How's Julie? Is she ok?" Sam asked after drinking the whole water bowl like it was his last drink.

"You saved her life for sure. But, after seeing you go down, she screamed and fell unconscious. She's still in a deep sleep in chief's hut. Don't' worry, she's not in any danger. They are taking good care of her and I'm sure she would wake up at any moment. For now you drink this porridge and focus on regaining your strength," Jack said while putting a bowl of porridge to Sam's lips.

Sam drank the porridge and closed his eyes to fall asleep. He needed to regain his life force after the intense battle with the grim reaper. The reaper had attacked him with its sickle relentlessly. All Sam could do was dodge for his life. In the battle, he fell to his knees many times and the reaper almost had his head many times. But each time he fell, memories of Julie came to his mind. He had to survive. He had to survive for Julie and not leave her alone in this hell. Magically a sword came to his hand. The sword was actually the medicine he was given. From then on he fought back ferociously and it took forever and all his strength to defeat the reaper, but he won in the end.

As Sam fell in to a deep sleep from exhaustion, Jack went to the village center. The old woman was hanged by her arms on the pole and her pointed toes were barely touching the ground. The chief has ordered the former medicine woman to be starved to death. Jack went there because he had a burning question that needed to be answered. After two days of not having food or water, the old woman was starting to wrinkle like dried prune. There were few guards a bit far near a fire. It was night and Jack managed to bring a small cup of water with him, unnoticed. When the old woman opened her eyes when she felt a presence in front of her, she saw Jack with a water cup in his hand. With a barely audible whisper she started to beg Jack for a sip of water.

"I'll give you water, and I'll even make your suffering end, if you answer truthfully to my questions." Jack told the woman in native language.

A sip of water and a quick death was all she was dreaming for at the moment. So she nodded in agreement.

"How did you survive a whole day in the poison jungle without any harm?" Jack asked his question.

The woman raised her gaze to meet Jack's and looked at him for few moments before she answered. She explained that she had managed to create the ultimate antidote potion after years of research. After consuming, it could make a person immune to any poison for about three days. She had used it before she fled in to the poison jungle.

This was the breakthrough Jack was waiting for to escape this place. While giving a sip of water to the woman, he asked whether there were more of this potion with her. She seemed to be hesitating to answer that. Jack knew that were more of it, from the reaction of the woman.

"Let's make a deal. If you tell me the place you keep the potion, I'll take the white spirit away from this village forever. And if you want I'll even bring a poison to you that will end your suffering."

For the woman, this was the deal of her life time. She gets a quick death and the cursed white woman would be taken away from her village. If she cannot kill her, this was the next best thing she could have hoped for. So, she told all the details about the hidden place of her potions. But there was a small problem. The antidote had to be mixed with another medicine in the body to work. She had already had that in her body, so she only had to the drink the antidote. The other medicine was a rare flower and it bloomed only once a year and it had to be consumed fresh. The plant was considered holy and a big bush of those plants were being taken care of in the village center. Every child was fed the flower when they passed one year of age.

Jack went to the old woman's hut and found her hidden potions; one with the antidote and one with the fast acting poison. The antidote vial was small and it was barely enough for three people. He went back to the woman to confirm that he got the right potions since he was unsure whether the old woman was tricking him to drinking poison. But when he asked for proof, she asked him to reach in to her pouch and he would get his confirmation. From the pouch, he pulled out an empty vile with the same markings as the antidote and one barely used, with same markings as the poison. It was enough confirmation for Jack and he mixed the poison with water and offered in to the old woman granting her last wish. He watched from far as the woman take her last breath and the body go limp.

Next morning, Sam regained enough strength to walk and Jack took him to his own hut and advised Sam to rest and regain his strength as soon as he can. Sam was puzzled his advice, but followed it knowing Jack always had reason behind everything he said.

While unconscious, Julie was waging her own battle inside her head. Enraged by the death of her husband, Julie the girl fought hard for the dominant place. After a three day battle, Julie the woman had to give up and take up the position of a dormant personality. She opened her eyes to find the two mates besides her looking worried. She turned to the younger mate and inquired about the white male and how long she had been unconscious. Giving the best good news she ever had in her life time, she answered that the white male was doing fine.

Tears flowed from Julie's eyes with happiness and then she remembered about the medicines. After the incident of finding out that the old medicine woman was giving her birth control medicines, she had taken fertility medicines from the new one. And from the mates, she got to know that she had been sleeping for three days. The old medicine should have worn off and the new medicine should be taking effect in her body making her extremely fertile at that day. The chief would definitely try to breed her after knowing that she had woken up. Even if she managed to fake illness, eventually she would be bred by him in the future. If she was going to get pregnant, she wanted to carry the child of the man she loved. Not the child of an old native man. Julie knew she had to do something and do it quickly.

In a hurry, she tried to get up only to be stopped by the two mates. They were telling her that she must sleep and rest. Julie looked at the eldest mate and told her that she must go. Tears were flowing non-stop across her cheeks and she pleaded the mate. As a woman, the elder mate understood her plead and let go of her while instructing the younger one to do the same. They thought that she wanted to thank the man that saved her life. Julie thanked them while crying and started running toward Sam's hut.

Sam was sleeping in the hut when Julie suddenly barged in through the entrance. She was panting hard to catch her breath after running so fast. Sam got up and was looking at her with big eyes and opened mouth, thinking that he was imagining things. When Julie's searching eyes met Sam's, right then Sam understood that his dear Julie had come back. Tears started pouring from both their eyes as they kept looking at each other and then Julie jumped on to Sam who was now sitting on the mat and hugged him tight.

"Sam! Oh my god, tell me I'm not dreaming. Please tell me I'm not dreaming," Julie cried while hugging her long lost husband.

"You are not dreaming angle," Sam whispered in to Julie's ear as he wrapped his right hand around her to hug her tight and left to hold her head on to his shoulder in a caring manner. Julie lifted her head to look in to Sam's eyes and leaned in to kiss him deep to make sure that he was real and not a part of her dreams.

Julie and Sam shared a deep soul kiss for about five minutes before they separated. While looking back at Sam with her blue eyes, Julie started to remember all the things she had done with the chief and how cruel her other self had been to Sam. She remembered how broken his eyes looked at that time, but when she looked at him now, they looked much stronger than they had ever been. Julie was overwhelmed with shame and guilt for what she had done to Sam and what kind of unfaithful things she had done with the chief. She basically married that old man and she didn't understand how she could begin to explain what she had done wasn't actually done by her.

"I know I did things to you that cannot be ever forgiven. I'm so sorry Sam. I didn't wish for things to happen like this. I had no control. I let that old pervert ruin me. But I don't know how to explain it to you," Julie said while looking down in shame and new tears started to fall down from her face.

"Shhhhh...you don't have to say anything anymore Julie. I know what happened. Jack helped me realize that. And I still remember you said you had troubles with split personalities when you were young. So don't feel ashamed about anything. All that matters is that we love each other," Sam said while lifting her face by her chin and giving her a reassuring kiss on her beautiful lips.

"I'm so lucky to have met a person like you Sam. But still, I'm a spoiled good now. My body is tainted by that monster. A wonderful person like you do not deserve something dirty as me. He destroyed my," Julie got silence by another kiss from Sam.

"I said all that matters is that we love each other. You are the most beautiful woman I have ever met. But, it was your beautiful mind that made me fall in love with you. So what your body did with that monster, do not lessen the love I have for you by even a fraction. Past few days, I came to love you even more than I ever did," Sam said while looking deep in to Julie's eyes.

By looking at his eyes, Julie understood that he meant every word he said. She wouldn't be able to repay him in her life time for accepting her tainted body and she thought that she could at least start the repaying now. She wiped the tears off her face and gave another deep kiss Sam. This wasn't as gentle as the first one. It was filled with lust.

Julie had remembered the main reason she escaped to meet Sam. She wanted him to plant his seeds in her before that old crook got the chance to get in between her legs. Julie's face turned serious as she explained Sam about the medicines and she was as ripe as a woman can get at that moment.

"Sam please make love to me and give me your baby. If I'm going be pregnant, I want the child of my husband. I don't want to be bred by an old rapist," Julie said while crying.

Sam understood the situation and he was thankful to Julie for taking a big risk to come and present him the honor of giving her first baby. He held her face with his both hands and gave her a deep loving kiss. Julie loved to engage in that moment of love and foreplay forever, but she knew that anytime the chief would find out that she was gone and come looking for her. They were short on time to make a baby.

While kissing, Julie undid her straw skirt and broke their loving embrace to lie down on the mat. On the mat, she spread her legs wide inviting Sam to get in between her legs and perform his duty as her lawful husband. It was the most erotic and beautiful thing Sam had ever seen. The most beautiful woman he had ever seen was lovingly inviting him to breed her and give her, her first child. He was enjoying the view he was presented for a moment.

"Sam I'm sorry, but I don't think we have much time. We have to make this quick my love," Julie said with hint of fear.

Sam quickly got on top of Julie's beautiful body and humped his hip forward to find her opening with his penis. It wasn't hard to find the opening of his wife as he had had sex with her so many times before. But unexpectedly his penis went in to her depths unopposed and his whole penis was in her in one small thrust. After having a monster cock at least once a day for weeks, Julie's sex was ruined for Sam by the old chief. He didn't want to let Julie sense it and started to hump in as usual. Julie also realized that she wasn't feeling her husband's penis in her. It used to fill her so much to the point of pain, but she didn't mind about not feeling any physical pleasure. The fact that she was reunited again with her husband was enough to satisfy her and all she hoped for was that Sam would be able to salvage something out of her ruined vagina and give her his precious semen.

As time went, Sam was thrusting in to Julie fast and desperately. Both were starting to realize that there wasn't enough resistance in Julie's vagina for him to achieve orgasm. It was a painful truth the partners had to woefully accept. Sam was praying to god to make him cum as he didn't want to hurt Julie's feelings. Accepting the facts, Julie put a hand on Sam shoulders to stop his thrusting.

"I'm sorry Sam. I'm ruined," Julie said as tears fell down from her eyes.

"No, please don't say that honey. It's just... I'm too stressed to cum. It's my fault," Sam said while wiping away Julie's tears.

Julie started to cry harder as she realized that Sam was trying to take the blame to make her feel good. Then she had an idea.

"Sam, there's another place that's still not ruined. As an apology, I'll give you my anal virginity. You have every right to claim it," Julie said after she stopped crying.

Sam couldn't believe his ears, after all the times trying to convince Julie, she was offering her anal passage to him. Given the situation, it was the best option. He had to enjoy Julie virgin ass till he was ready to cum and cum in to her vagina. Julie had come up with a good plan in this disaster of a situation.

"Thank you. You are the best wife," Sam said after giving her an appreciative kiss.

"Just make sure you cum in my vagina," Julie said reminding him the real objective and got ready to lose her anal virginity.

Sam pulled out of Julie's loose enclosure and put his head between her legs. Julie expected him to take her anal virginity right away and was confused of what he was doing.

"Sam, we don't have much time to play around," Julie said while lifting her head up to see what he was up to.

"You can't take me in there before you loosen up or without any lubrication. I don't want to hurt you," Sam said while looking in to Julie's blue eyes.

As if giving her approval, Julie put her head down and waited for something new. When Sam looked at his gift up and close, he noticed that Julie's brown star that was right under her pink sex was throbbing in anticipation of his tongue. When Sam gave the first lick that ran his tongue over her rectum, Julie breathed in loud and hard from the new sensation. Hearing Julie's reaction and how her small star clenched, he got encouraged and started his relentless licking attack on Julie's rectum.

This wasn't something Julie have ever felt. As Sam's red hot tongue ran over her sensitive opening, she started to moan loud. She even loved the way his nose was constantly teasing her pussy as he thoroughly lubricated her anal opening. As the tongue kept teasing, the pleasure started to loosen her tight opening and soon the tip of his tongue was slipping in making Julie see stars. Sam took full use of the opportunity and started to feed in his tongue in to her virgin hole. It was a pleasure she had never experienced and soon Julie was climaxing while squeezing Sam's head between her strong legs.

After going through a shuddering climax while moaning hard, Julie legs slowly let go of Sam's head. Sam knew Julie's anal opening was well lubricated and was relaxed enough to lose its virginity. He knelt between her spread legs and while holding his penis with his hand, he looked at Julie after placing his penis head on top of her brown star. While smiling Julie nodded to give him the approval to take her anal virginity. With that, he started to put pressure as Julie squeezed her eyes shut with pain and focused on relaxing her sphincter ring to allow access in to her untouched territory.

Sam looked with amaze as the once tiny star like opening started to widen around his penis head and opened the passage reluctantly. As her tight opening started to widen, Julie was breathing hard like she was giving birth. Then with a small jab from Sam, the head slipped in and Julie gave out a painful yelp. He kept the head inside her without moving and enjoyed the amazing tightness around his shaft as the newly opened passage tried to strangle the intruder. When he felt her anal passage loosen its grip a bit, he thrust in a little again burring about half an inch more in to her. Julie would give out a painful gasp and tighten her death grip around his penis again. Every small thrust was like claiming her anal virginity again and again. It was all Sam could do not to lose control and burry his penis in to Julie's as in one brutal thrust. But his desire to not to hurt Julie kept him in check.

After about ten minutes of claiming Julie's ass, Sam was balls deep in her. He kept it buried in her as Julie struggled to get used to the new invader while breathing hard. Soon, she started to relax and the pleasure started to seep in. feeling Julie started to relax around his penis, Sam pulled his cock out about an inch and thrust in again. This time, instead of a painful gasp, a moan escaped her mouth. Feeling encouraged, he started to increase the intensity of his thrust. Soon Julie was moaning and writhing in pleasure as her body experienced a new form of pleasure.

Sam lowered his torso on to Julie's and started hammering in to Julie's ass while he kissed her. She wrapped her arm and legs around him tightly as if she didn't ever want to let him go. Soon her moans started to get very loud and Sam had to kiss her to muffle her moans between their locked lips. Julie let out a scream of pleasure in to Sam's mouth and started to shake like she was electrocuted. As her anal passage massaged his penis with a death grip, Sam felt a warm spray of liquid starting to drench his pelvis. Julie was orgasming hard and was ejaculating. Sam felt so proud about being able make Julie ejaculate. It was the first time he managed to do that to Julie.

After the orgasm, Julie was kissing Sam all around the face thanking him. This was what she wanted, sex with a person she actually loved and loved her back. That orgasm felt more satisfying than the numerous ones she had in the past weeks. She felt weak at her legs and had to put them down on the mat to give them rest. Then he felt cum boiling in his balls and the need to cum. He had to struggle to pull his penis out of her still throbbing and grabbing anal passage. After pulling out with a plop sound he quickly buried it in to Julie's vagina and started to pump in to achieve orgasm.

Right when Sam felt cum churn in his balls and started to travel up through the shaft, he felt strong hands on his shoulders pull him away from Julie. He heard Julie's wailing 'No' and his cum started to shoot in to thin air instead of in his wife's fertile depths. His head was met with a hard blow and the world went dark as he looked in to Julie's eyes that were filled with fear.

The chief was furious to find the outsider pounding in to his first mate. He caught the man from his shoulders and threw him away from Julie's body. He was glad that he made it in time to find his first mate in the old hut she used to share with her pathetic former partner, because right after he was pulled out from Julie he started to release his seed. A second later, the lowly man could have spoiled his plan to breed the pale woman.

The chief couldn't believe that Julie undermined his right to breed her. She belonged to him and he had the exclusive right to her beautiful body and the fertile womb. He came with two of his men with spears and Julie was screaming when the outsider went down from the hit he took to his head. She tried to run in and attack the man who hit Sam, but the chief easily caught her by her mid drift and slammed her back down to the mat. He was going to breed her right then and there to teach her a lesson of obedience.

Knowing that she was definitely going to get pregnant if the chief managed to pump his seed in to her womb, Julie fought hard. The chief couldn't believe the woman that let him breed her enthusiastically until now was fighting against him so hard. It was as if she was a whole different person. She was doing a good job with her long legs while lying on the mat. She was using the advantage of her long legs to keep the chief's monster cock from reaching her sex and this only fueled his anger more and more. Getting frustrated by failing to get his penis in to her opening, the chief signaled one of his men and the man pointed the sharp point on to the neck of unconscious Sam. Julie saw this and got the massage. She had to offer her womb and dignity in exchange for the life of her husband. New tears started to pour down from her eyes as she decided to give up her womb. While giving her murderous stare at the chief with her eyes, she opened up her long legs.

"Here, take it. You'll go to hell for what you are doing to us," Julie said as she cursed the old man with her whole heart.

When Sam came back, there was an intense pain in his head and he was still half unconscious. He faintly heard Julie's cries and screams with an all familiar slapping sound. He used all his strength to open his heavy eyelids to see what was happening. When he finally managed to half open his right eyelid, his vision was full with swinging giant balls of a man. Above the giant scrotum was a dark ass going up and down between two white legs. The two legs were struggling around as if they were trying to push of the thrusting hips while twitching every time the dark ass fell down hard. They were the long toned legs of Julie he loved so much. He wanted to help her. He wanted to stop her rape. But as he struggle to summon his strength, his vision started to go dark again.

The chief was ruthless and was hammering his giant cock in to Julie's depths without a mercy. She was crying loud with sorrow and screaming with pain. She didn't feel the pleasures she felt before from the monster cock before. This made a case of lack of lubrication in her vagina to accommodate the huge member. Her walls were burning with friction and the bumps on the cock torturously hit over and over on her sore clitoris. There was a hint of pleasure, but the overwhelming mental distress turned the whole ordeal in to a torture session for Julie. She was not only being raped, she was about to be forcefully impregnated by an old monster.

The chief's eyes were still filled with anger as he sawed his tool in an out of Julie's reluctant body. He angled his cock in a way that, when he slammed in to her, the cock head would hit her cervix directly. He watched as her whole body Jerked with pain when he did that and he wanted to punish her for her disobedience. He pinned her long legs to his shoulder and started to wreak havoc in her sensitive depths. As the chief Jack hammered her with malice, Julie screamed in pain. The pounding on her cervix was painful enough, but the burning of her walls by the friction made it feel like her whole sex was burning.

Then to her horror, Julie felt the vile tool in her start to expand a bit. The old crook was about to cum deep in her fertile womb and her young body was about to be hijacked by a bastard child from the savage. Julie started crying hysterically and started punching his face telling him to get off. The chief caught her hands with his and rooted his monster cock deep in to Julie's vagina and held it firm.

"Noooooooooo, curse you old fuck," Julie screamed while crying out loud as she felt the first batch of hot, thick and potent cum spray against her cervix. With that small rope of cum, he had completely ruined Julie.

When Sam came back again, there was no slapping sound. He clearly heard Julie's crying and whimpers accompanied male grunts. After every few grunts, she was cursing, "Fuck you bastard. Stop shooting your filth into me. Nooo...stop it."

Sam half opened his eyes to see the giant scrotum now pulsating and a thick white liquid was gathering on the mat. The man had his wife's long legs pinned to her shoulders and it made her opening to turn up and collect as much as cum it can in her womb. His heart fell as he realized that someone was cumming in to Julie's fertile womb. Someone was forcing her to carry his child as her first pregnancy. A thick white liquid in a big pulsating scrotum was ruining the innocent dreams he and his wife dreamed of. His beautiful wife was being bred for real. His vision started to go dark again as he thought that he failed again.

After get getting thoroughly bred by the chief, Julie had given up and lied on the fur looking blankly at the roof. She was back in the chief's hut since after the rape, he had given orders to take Julie to the hut and keep her under house arrest. She heard construction noises beside the bedroom hut outside, but wasn't interested in checking it. She was thinking that her actions had ruined both her and Sam's lives, but she was glad that she was able to come in to a deal with the chief to let Sam live if she wouldn't fight her breeding. The chief had agreed to it while wiping the blood from his nose. He didn't want to risk getting hit like that every time he bred the woman. No matter how strong a man was, he was at his weakest when he was seeding a woman. There was another reason the chief didn't kill Sam immediately. He wanted him to suffer. That's why he gave new orders to build a big bamboo cage right next to his bedroom hut. He wanted to keep Sam prisoned and he wanted the the man to hear as he bred his woman. And he was intending to keep Julie screaming day and night.

Sam woke up to the sound of Julie's grunts accompanied with slapping noises. It had become night and He felt life in his body and quickly got up to help his wife, but found himself trapped in a cage made with bamboo. It was the size of a small room and had a roof that protected him from rain and sun. Julie's voice was coming from a hut that was about ten feet away from his jail. He tried to break through the bamboo and found them to be much stronger than he though. He was helpless again. He knew the chief was breeding his wife. From the sound of grunts, painful moans and protesting noises, he knew Julie was being taken against her will. It wasn't another personality anymore and it was his real wife in mind and body that was being raped in that hut. He cursed everyone and kept looking with eyes full of tears at the hut his wife was being raped.

The chief had taken some medicine himself and was pounding in to Julie nonstop. After receiving a good beating in to her vagina for nearly an hour, Julie's protests were fading in to a constant whimper. Even if she denied any pleasure from this breeding, her body was helpless against the nonstop onslaught in to her womb. The chief knew the outsider must be awake by then and he wanted make Julie scream before he plant his seed in her womb. He pushed his deep in as much as he can go and started to gyrate his hip while keeping his cock buried in Julie. This made his cock gyrate inside Julie's body and it mercilessly moved around her internal organs. Her flat belly bulged and moved back as the gyrating cock moved her womb around in the abdomen. Julie was trying her best not to orgasm as her body kept telling her mind to let it orgasm. But feeling her womb getting moved around in her body by a cock, made her lose it and orgasmed hard.

"Oh my god, what are you doing? Stop it! You'll hurt something. Nonononononono...aaaaarrrrrgh..fuck youuuuuuuu," Julie screamed as she was rudely forced to orgasm.

Sam heard clearly as Julie was being forced to orgasm and soon heard the familiar grunts of the chief as he inseminated his beautiful young wife. The hut went quiet for a few hours and at the middle of the night, Sam woke up to the protests of Julie and later they turned in to grunts, whimpers and slapping noise. Sam kept listening to Julie as she got bred by an old man once again that night.

In the early morning when it was still dark, Sam was awaken by Jack. He had sneaked near to his cage when everyone in the village was asleep. The chief had given a direct command forbidding anyone to talk with Sam. Jack asked Sam about what had happened and was delighted to hear that Julie had come back to her original personality. But that also meant she was in danger and was going to suffer a lot more. He also agreed that given the situation, it was Sam's duty to grant Julie's wish and it wasn't an unwise thing. They both knew Julie was the one that was suffering the most at that time.

"Jack, we have to save her. I'm more than willing to give my life for that. Please help us," Sam pleaded to Jack.

Jack was impressed that Sam was still keeping a strong and clear mind after listening to his wife getting raped for hours. He truly have reborn stronger and looked much more dependable.

"Nobody is going to die Sam. I have a plan," Jack said looking in to Sam's eyes with a serious look and Sam's eyes lit up with hope.

"I got an antidote that can protect us through a journey in the poison forest. But it needs another rare ingredient. The good news is, the ingredient is the flower that grows in the bush right in front of you. The bad news is, it normally blooms once a year and the weather can change the time to even two years. So nobody can predict," Jack said.

"That's better than nothing. But I worry about Julie. How long would she has to go through this?" Sam asked Jack with concern.

"Don't lose hope Sam. You both are strong and your love is strong. You will survive and escape this. I will prepare the other necessary things in the meanwhile. I wouldn't be able to talk to you much, so all I can ask you is to be strong and survive. Julie is a strong woman, she'll survive through this too. When the flower buds appear in that bush, it's the sign that you have to be ready. I'll come to get you out on the day the flowers bloom," Jack said before vanishing back in to the darkness.

The hut was the prison of Julie. The chief had put two guards at the entrance that monitored everyone that went in or out of the hut. When she wanted to go to the outhouse or to the river, she was always accompanied by two guards and a mate. At evening the chief would come with a raging hard-on and would rape her till late night. Sometimes even till the sunrise. She knew he was trying his best to breed her and he was doing a good job at it. Every time, his monster cock would reach to the deepest parts of her womb and release unbelievable amounts of thick semen. She didn't physically protest her breeding in fear of Sam's life and the thing she hated the most was when the chief forced her to orgasm. After hours of sexual abuse, the connection between the mind and body start to fade away and the body would orgasm on its own. Julie knew the chief was trying to make her scream loud with pleasure and wanted Sam to hear it. That's why she hated it. Julie had never hated a person this much in her whole life and the fact that this vile person was trying to impregnate her with a child was so repulsive, sometimes Julie gaged with disgust when she felt his semen shoot up against her cervix. She even though about suicide but decided against it as she knew they would kill Sam the instant she was dead.

The chief was disappointed about Julie's change of personality and he really missed her cooperative wild sex acts. He thought that the outsider male had put a spell on her to change her. So he was going to breed her and force him look at the swelling belly as his child grow in her fertile body. Her cooperation wasn't a problem for him. With or without consent, he loved breeding the beautiful exotic woman. Thanks to the new medicine the new medicine woman gave, he was able to cum multiple times and breed much longer. He specially loved when after hours of protesting, Julie's body would betray her and orgasm on his monster cock. He forced her to orgasm many times each night and loved the fact that the outsider was listening to his sexual prowess as he bred his woman.

One of the major things that annoyed the chief was the sudden change of villagers. Some were signaling their displeasure about keeping the white spirit prisoned and forcing her to breed. But none of them were powerful enough to make it clear or go against the chief. Still it was enough to annoy him a lot and he normally let it out of his system by breeding Julie roughly to convince himself that he's above the white spirit.

For three weeks, Sam was listening to Julie's cries, protests, screams and orgasms; but he never got even a glimpse of her. Most of the day, he was exercising while looking at the flowerless bush in the middle of the village. It was his objective now. To get strong and be ready when the flowers bloom. He wanted to be strong enough to help Julie and strong enough to take his revenge.

That day when the sun light chased away the darkness, Sam was treated with something he was praying for. Small white buds of flowers were appearing out of the bush in front of him. From the look of it, they were going to bloom by the end of the day. It was one of many things that Jack had taught him. He was happy enough to cry and he looked at the hut where Julie's cries came from every night.

"Wait for me a bit more Julie, I'm coming to save you," Sam said with a determined voice.

When the sun started to go down the tree line covering the village was with an ambient orange sunlight, Sam smelled smoke. The village was filled with shouting and screaming while many ran in different directions in a big commotion. Sam stood up to see what was going around and saw smoke rising from five different places around the village. Just as the darkness came in, big flames rose up in the village. He looked at the now bloomed white flower and with a smile said, "Jack."


Sam saw the chief running with his men towards the burning huts while giving instructions. One of the two guards that guarded the hut came near to his cage and was guarding him. He cursed the chief's intuition to sense danger. The flames didn't seem to go down and was spreading even more. Sam thought that having their main source of water a bit far from the village was making it hard to control the flames. This wasn't a big society that was prepared for a fire breakout. He thought that Jack was a genius. Except for the two guards, everyone in the village was either running toward the fires or running away from them. It was the perfect diversion for an escape.

The chief must have noticed that it was unusual for fires to start in five places at once in the village. The guard was not taking his eyes away from Sam as he stood there with a spear in his hand. Sam was also looking at the guard as he knew at any moment Jack would appear. Suddenly he saw a tall shadow behind the guard. A hand closed around the guard's mouth and a shiny metal blade moved across his throat, slitting it from ear to ear. The gagged guard gave out a gurgling sound as a river of blood flowed down from his slit neck and his body fell to the ground.

Jack came out from the shadow wearing his old adventure pants and shirt. He was carrying his back pack too. The cage was opened and Sam quickly gave him a big hug thanking him.

"It's too early for thanks my boy. Here, wear this. We are getting out of this cursed place," Jack said while handing Sam his pants and shirt.

Sam quickly put on his clothes on and it felt weird after being naked for more than two months. Jack was already eating few white flowers and Sam also joined him. After they ate some flowers, Sam put few more for Julie in his pockets.

"Are you ready Sam?" Jack said turning to Sam.

It was the time they go in to the hut to rescue Julie and face who ever in it.

"Thought you would never ask," Sam said as he took the lead to go in to the hut.

Sam and Jack were greeted by the second guard in the hut. He was in fighting position and was pointing the poison spear. When Sam was about to jump in and tackle, a big clay pot came crashing on to the head of the guard. The guard half unconsciously turned to see what had happened and another pot exploded to bits right in his face. He fell to the ground and blood was pouring from his face and head. It was the two mates of the chief. They were looking at their handy work with big eyes, unable to believe they actually did it. Julie came in to the big hut to see what the sound was and saw Sam and Jack.

"Sam!" Julie screamed while jumping in to his arms to hug him tightly and cry loud.

Jack looked at the two mates and understood that they were helping Julie to escape the clutches of the chief. He thanked them for their compassion while the husband and wife shared a moment for themselves with a kiss.

"Ok you lover birds, you'll have enough time for that later. We have to escape now," Jack said even though he hated to separate the reunited couple.

Sam gave Julie few of the flowers to eat and after that handed her a neatly folded yellow clothe. It was Julie's sundress and on it was her diamond wedding ring. She undid her straw skirt, put on the sundress and gave the ring to Sam and presented her ring finger. Sam slid the wedding ring on to her finger while looking lovingly at her blue eyes and gave a quick kiss on her lips to seal the deal. They were husband and wife again and were ready to go back.

It was easy to escape the village in the darkness and during all the commotion. Jack and Sam both knew the forest near the village well enough to travel in the dark. Julie wasn't used to the Jungle at all and they were barefooted. She was tripping and falling all the way and was bleeding from the cuts on her soft feet. The progress was slow and they reached the point of unknown forest and had to stop there for the night. It was dangerous to venture in to unknown parts of the forest in dark. More importantly, Julie needed some rest even though she didn't complain about it. So they just slept under a big tree for few hours till the sun rise.

When the sun rays started to seep in to the forest floor, Sam was sitting while supporting his back on to a big tree trunk. On his lap was Julie's head as she slept like a baby. Sam was admiring his wife's beautiful face while gently caressing her head. It felt so good to feel the warmth of Julie after so long. She was exhausted after the last night's travel and Sam and Jack had decided to let her rest a bit more before they started moving again. They were in a hurry as the chief might be already chasing after them, but they needed Julie strong to travel fast and avoid any injuries by tripping. A sprained ankle would mean the death in that situation.

When Julie opened her eyes, she was greeted by her husband's face and his caring hand on her head. It felt so good to feel his warmth after so long. All the pain and torture she went through past few weeks were worth even his brief warmth. She felt safe in his hands.

"Good morning love," Sam said as he bent down and greeted his wife with a kiss.

"Ok people, we have to discuss our strategy a bit now while we have time," Jack said as he started to take things out from his back pack. He had a small knife, a compass, dried meat, a journal and a map in it. He pulled out the map and spread it out on the ground.

"This is the map I was drawing when I found this part of the forest. I started making the map after I left the nearest town in this region and I'm sure once we get out from the poison forest, we can easily follow this with the compass to go back to civilization," Jack said while pointing the path with his finger.

"This is amazing Jack. I can't thank you enough for all the things you did for us. We will be forever in debt to you," Julie said while giving him a hug.

"You two are like my family. It was my duty to help you two," Jack said as Sam also joined the hug. The three share a hug like a family.

Suddenly Julie broke off and started to vomit on the ground. Sam was holding on to her while she threw up again and again. He was worried that she was getting sick. After Julie stopped vomiting, she felt weak and was resting in Sam's arms. Jack came to her and checked Julie's pulse from her wrist. He was concentrating on the pulse for a moment and looked at Julie with a look of horror. It took few moments to read and understand Jacks expression.

"No! Please no. Why? Oh god, Why me? Nooo," Julie was crying hysterically and was trying to run away. She felt too ashamed to face Sam. She was carrying the baby of the old demon.

Sam held on to her tight and didn't let her go.

"Please let me go. I'm too ashamed. He destroyed me Sam, he destroyed me. I'm no worth to you now. Let me go, I want to die," Julie cried while pleading Sam. She genuinely planned to run away from shame and suicide.

"Don't you dare say that Julie."

Julie was surprised from Sam's sudden stern voice and stopped her crying.

"I love you more than my life. This doesn't change anything. You are the girl I chose to marry and to spend the rest of my life with. I love you. The child growing in you is a part of the woman I love. That's more than enough reason for me to love that child as my own," Sam's voice was soothing and had a firmness to it saying that he was meaning every word.

Julie was overwhelmed by the goodness of the man she had married. She couldn't believe that a man like that ever could exist. A man that loved her enough to accept a bastard child as his own. She turned her head to look at him with a teary big eyes as if she couldn't believe his words.

"Now I love you even more," Sam said before giving Julie a kiss to brush away whatever doubts she had.

"Sam is right. What matters is that it's your child," Jack said to Julie.

"And Sam, it's an honor to know a real man with a big heart like you," he said while putting a hand on his shoulder to let him know that he was proud of him.

The fire was finally put out when the sun was rising. It had destroyed twelve huts before it was put off. When the tired chief came back to the hut in the morning he was furious to find a dead guard in the cage and an unconscious on in the hut. He was puzzled by the bits of broken clay around the guard's head that should amount to at least ten clay plots. What really set him off was when he realized Julie had run off with the pale man. He quickly summoned his best five hunters for the hunt. This time he was going to lead the hunting party himself. He grabbed on to his spear and stepped out of the hut with murderous eyes. He was going to kill all three himself.

By mid-day, the three escapees covered a big distance, but it was less than they expected. Julie was really suffering from the hostile terrain and morning sickness, the progress was slow. Jack expected to reach the poison forest by night fall and he realized that it wasn't going to happen. Sam and Jack both took turns helping Julie walk and Julie was pleading them to leave her behind since she was slowing them down. She didn't know that Sam and Jack didn't care about getting themselves out. They wanted to get Julie out of this place. So leaving her behind was a meaningless act to them.

Then Jack and Sam heard a familiar bird call and they looked at each other with big eyes. It was a type of whistling that emulated bird callings, the villagers used to communicate when they were on hunts. It didn't scare the animals away and was able to communicate through great distances. From the signals they produced, Sam and Jack understood that they had found their tracks and was following them. Jack cursed realizing that they were too fast and within two hours they would catchup to them.

Julie didn't understand the cause for the sudden panic between Sam and Jack.

"What's the problem guys?" Julie asked confused.

"They are too close, we have to hurry," Sam said as he tried to make Julie walk faster.

"Sam stop," Jack suddenly said while stopping.

Both Sam and Julie looked at him with confusion. Jack pulled out the antidote and distributed it among the three.

"At this rate, we are all going to die. I'm going to stay behind and slow them down. You take Julie and go straight for the poison forest," Jack said with a serious look.

"You can't take on all of them Jack. I'll stay with you," Sam said as he didn't want to lose Jack.

"You fool, if we both die, who's going to protect Julie in this jungle? I trained you enough to make the journey through the jungle an easy one for you. So even if I die, you two can survive. And I've spent most of my life by now. I want you two to spend a good life. And you are worrying too much. I'm a hard man to kill," Jack said with a smile.

Sam knew that he was right. He hated that he was right at this too. Jack took out his knife and gave the backpack and the spear to Sam. By now Julie was crying and pleading Jack not to do it and come with them. He gave Julie a hug and gave a kiss on her forehead.

"Julie, you are like my own sister. You are the one who gave me hope after ten years of hopelessness. Sam's a good man. Keep him happy. And when you go back, could you please find my sister and let her know that I love her?" Jack said as he looked in to Julie's eyes. She was crying too hard to speak and just nodded.

Then he went to Sam who was now shedding tears and gave him a hug.

"Sam, you are like my own brother and a good man. Keep Julie safe. That's my final wish. If you fail, I'll come back to haunt you if I don't make out of this alive. Follow my teachings and you'll easily cross this jungle with Julie. Now hurry, we don't have time," Jack said as he pushed Sam toward Julie.

Sam had to drag Julie away as she didn't want to let Jack go in to his death. The last image he saw of Jack was his back with the knife in his hand as he was facing the direction their foes were coming.

After the couple went in to the forest, Jack began his plan. The reason he drank the antidote was to counter the poison spears. He was going to surprise the hunters with his unique traps. He started to put up fake trails that led to his death traps and at a bottleneck, he was waiting hidden with his knife to stop anyone who survived his traps.

The chief and the group were caught off guard when strange traps started to claim their lives one after the other. They weren't ready for an attack like this. When the numerous fake trails converged to the real one, only the chief and another hunter had survived the labyrinth of Jack's traps. The chief knew that they were Jack's handy works. He had heard rumors about his strange traps in the jungle that was very successful. He was the best trapper in the village and if he wasn't an outside, he could have held a very high status in the tribe. Losing most of his best men for petty traps made the chief's resolve to kill them even stronger.

When they reached a narrow path, suddenly Jack jumped on to the chief with his knife. The chief moved fast enough to miss a fatal stab, but Jack managed to stab his leg in the process. Now Jack was surrounded by the chief and the other hunter. Seen the damage the metal knife did. They were using their long spears to keep him out of the knife's reach. As Jack dodged the spear attacks, they scratch and wounded him a little. Jack was glad that he took the antidote because if the poison had worked on him, few minutes after a scratch he was supposed to die. The chief got frustrated and launched a final attack in time with his hunter. Jack was fast enough to injure the chief's left arm but wasn't fast enough to dodge his spear while doing that. Jack's body fell to the ground with a spear embedded in his chest.

The chief took Jack's knife as a battle trophy. It was a good weapon and shaper than anything he had ever seen. He was a worthy opponent. It was the first time anyone had given him this much trouble. As a respect, he let his spear left embedded in Jack's body. This allowed the deceased to take that weapon in to the spirit world. Since his leg was injured, he knew that he wouldn't be able to run like he usually did. So he instructed the other hunter to go ahead and catch the other two. He thought that they had killed the troublesome one and one hunter should be enough to catch the other two. Their medicinal bodies had amazing healing properties and he knew that the bleeding from the stabbing wound should stop after a little rest. He was going to follow, after a little rest and kill the captured two himself.

Julie was still shedding tears as she struggled to move faster with Sam's help. It was getting near for the sun to go down and Sam was concerned about whether to move through the night or stay put. Then suddenly he heard someone running to their direction. He turned expecting Jack to have returned after surviving his ordeal, but it was a short man with two spears that was running toward them. Sam pushed Julie out of the way as the hunter let lose one spear and managed to dodge it by a hair. Then they were fighting a dual with spears. They were stabbing and parrying the others with theirs with skill. Sam was thankful to Jack for teaching him how to fight with spears. Still, the hunter was faster, agile and more skilled than Sam. Soon Sam was in to pure defense and sensing this, the hunter concentrated on attacks. Then something that the hunter didn't expect happened. A rock hit hard on his temple. It was backup from Julie. This startled the hunter enough for Sam to find an opening and bury his spear in to his throat. Julie looked away as the lifeless body fell to the ground with blood spraying out of the wound.

The chief finally caught up to the dead hunter. He was genuinely surprised that the pale male had managed to take down one of his best hunters alone. The outsiders were full of surprises in both good and bad ways. He saw that after killing him, they had taken back the spear. So the chief took the spear that was on the ground and stabbed the dead body with it. His hunters deserved to carry a spear to the spirit world.

It was starting to get dark when Sam and Julie suddenly jumped off their feet with a war cry they heard just behind them. They turned look what it was and it was the chief. The sinking sun was behind him and outlined his body with an orange colored sky. Sam's heart sank when he noticed that he was carrying Jacks knife. He knew Jack had sacrificed his life to protect them. Then he remembered the promise he made to Jack. His last wish. 'Keep Julie safe'.

Sam let go of Julie and charged toward the chief with his spear. The chief was taken back a little by Sam's ferocity, but accepted his challenge. With chief's arm and leg injured, and Julie's safety encouraging Sam, it was an even fight. Both were bleeding from scratches and cuts while no one managed to land a big hit. Julie tried throwing rocks, but the chief was keen enough to dodge them. This enraged him even more. A woman attacking him during a fight. With anger fueling him, the chief made strange move and kicked hard on Sam's head. Sam fell on the ground unconscious as Julie screamed seeing her husband go down.

The chief looked at Sam's unmoving body and decided that he can come back to torture and kill him later. He wanted to deal with Julie and get it over with fast. Julie was running toward Sam when the chief dropped the knife and took the spear out of Sam's hand to look at Julie with murderous eyes.

Realizing that now the chief's anger was pointed towards her, Julie froze and with a mothers instinct she hugged her belly with her hands in a protective way. The chief was going to let loose the spear toward Julie, but froze when she covered her belly instead of turning around with fear. The murderous look in his eyes went away and he looked into Julie's blue teary eyes as if asking a question. Julie nodded once and the chief's eyes opened big with surprise. The seed had taken root in only three weeks. It was a miracle. Right then he felt a sharp pain in his neck and before he knew what was happening, he was looking at the orange evening sky.

When the chief kicked Sam's head, Sam had managed to turn his head slightly to absorb the impact. So instead of getting totally knocked out, he was out of it for only a moment. When he opened his eyes, he saw the chief was getting ready to throw a spear at Julie and saw Jack's knife on the ground as a god sent gift. For some reason the chief didn't throw the spear and that gave Sam enough time to get up, grab the knife and stab his neck.

Julie came closer and leaned down as the chief lay bleeding to death. He looked at Julie's bright blue eyes that reminded him of his precious blue gem. She was carrying his child in her. That strange feeling once the chief felt toward Julie came back once again. With his last remaining strength, he pulled out the blue gem from his pubes and gave it to Julie before closing eyes forever. Without realizing a tear escaped from Julie's eyes and landed on the chief's face. That tear belonged to the personality in Julie that loved the Chief. It was a farewell tear from Julie the woman.

Sam and Julie spent the night tending to their wounds and mourning the loss of their beloved Jack. Sam took the knife as a memento from Jack and Julie left the blue gem on the chief's lifeless body before they entered the poison forest. She didn't want anything that related to the chief.

Thanks to the map, the compass and the skills Jack had taught Sam; Julie and Sam managed to cross the jungle and approach a town after two months. They were taken to a hospital immediately and there since Julie's pregnancy showed from her belly very clearly. After a frenzy of police and reporters, Julie and Sam finally got some peaceful time for themselves. It was their last day in Brazil and they woke up to morning sun light naked on the bed. After the ordeal they went through together, they were inseparable. Julie's vaginal walls were slowly shrinking back after the extensive stretching they experienced from six bumps. Until then, Sam was rewarded with anal sex and mind blowing blow jobs. They wanted to be happy so Jack could watch from above and be happy.

When they left Brazil, Julie's flat belly was swollen big due to her pregnancy. Even though Julie still didn't like the fact that the chief's child was growing in her womb, Sam's excitement for a new baby put her mind at peace. When they reached USA, they tracked down Jack's sister through his journal and let her know how much of a hero he was and how much he loved her. Everyone understood why Jack cared so much about Julie. Jack's sister looked exactly like a twenty years older version of Julie. When she was young, she must have had looked exactly like Julie.

Their families were so happy about Sam and Julie coming back alive and the arrival of a new baby. After much persuasion from Sam, Julie also accepted her pregnancy and finally felt happy about being a mother. Sam was a perfect husband and loved Julie more and more as her body matured with pregnancy.

Julie was lying on the hospital bed as Sam stood besides her holding her arm. Her belly had returned to the former flatness and they were waiting for the nurse to bring the baby. Julie was nervous about the baby's looks and was worried that if it looked more like its father, things would become much harder for them. The nurse came in to the room with bundle in her arms and Julie squeezed Sam's arm tight.

"Congratulations! You are a proud mother of a very lucky boy," the nurse said smiling as she handed the baby to Julie.

Julie let out a sigh of relief finding that the boy looked more like her. There was light tan to the skin, but still it could be explained as genetics. He had the same blue eyes and facial features as her.

"When I said lucky, I meant it. Little guy is going to be a lady killer when he grows up," the nurse added with a big grin.

Puzzled, Julie moved the cloth that covered the baby to find a penis and a scrotum between his legs that were unusually large for a baby. It was a gift from his biological father.

[Brainmetal]

Beast and the Beauties

Beast and the Beauties Ch. 01

By kingbooruwa ©

This story contain parts that indicate non-consensual sex, non-human relationship and subcategories of cuckolding. If you are offended by any of these subjects, please proceed at your own risk.

*****

Lisa used her right hand to move a rouge tress of her own long brown hair that hindered her view of a herd of zebras. It was proving to be a troublesome job to keep all her long luscious hair under control while riding a safari jeep in the African savannah. She turned her head left to see her husband David also looking at her with a happy smile and she replied him with a wide smile and grabbed on to his hands before turning back to enjoy the natural majesty of ever stretching landscape of wild Africa.

Lisa and David were a couple that could be said as fated or meant to be together the rest of their life time. They were a matching 'beautiful wife and handsome husband' couple. David had a body that turned many of the women's heads and Lisa had a top model body that had the ability make every guy sport a tent in their pants. They first met during their college years, and they were so well compatible in both mentally and physically, they got married shortly after the graduation. When they both reached the age of 29, to celebrate their fifth wedding anniversary, Lisa and David decided to visit Africa for a much needed break from their hectic and routine city life. They were waiting for a more financially stable time to start a family and not having kids at that time made all the planning for the vacation that much easier for them.

Lisa and David were having the time of their life during the vacation when an old white man spotted the lovely couple sitting in a safari bar. They both looked good, but it was the beauty of Lisa that grabbed the old man's attention. He politely introduced himself to the couple as a safari trip manager and got into a pleasant conversation with them to build up a warm friendship. When he felt that they were warming up to him and start to trust him, he proposed that he could arrange them a safari to see rare mountain gorillas for a huge discount, just because he liked them. Being a middle class family, Lisa and David had to carefully save enough money for this vacation; so, hoping to take full advantage of everything to fully enjoy their stay, they gratefully took on the old man's kind offer.

Two days later, the happy couple was picked up from the hotel by a safari jeep and they were heading in to the deep jungle through rugged and rarely used routes. Soon the roads themselves disappeared into the thick jungle and they were driving through the deep jungle. The driver seemed to know where he was going even through the unmarked jungle, and skillfully maneuvered the vehicle through the ever thickening vegetation.

Dave and Lisa were excited about the opportunity to see a rare wild gorilla and were thinking that this was the best part of their whole vacation. When the vehicle stopped after the about two hours of driving through the deep jungle, the old man announced that they have reached the location, and they have to get out of the vehicle and track on foot through the jungle to avoid disturbing or spooking the primates. Dave, Lisa, the old man and the African guide was walking in line through a narrow path when suddenly armed men appeared from the jungle and tackled startled Dave and screaming Lisa to the ground. Even the strongly built David didn't have a chance with two men jumping on him and when they noticed the guns that were pointed to their heads, both of them stopped the struggle.

Lisa felt the sharp pain of a needle piercing in to her arm and lifted her head up from the dirt to see what it was. It was then that she saw the old man and the guide standing in front of her with wide grins, and she realized the fact that they were tricked from the beginning and the danger they were in. within seconds, her eyelids felt heavy with drowsiness and she managed to utter one word before falling asleep.

"Why?"

Lisa woke up to find herself on a bed in a barely illuminated room. She got up in a hurry and started to call for David while observing the small room. It was the size of a small bedroom and was furnished with a metal bed, a small table with a chair, a treadmill, a body length mirror and a small attached bathroom with a sink, shower and a commode. There were three doors on each remaining walls that the bathroom wasn't attached to. Interestingly, half of one of the entire small walls was made of very thick plastic like glass and the other half contained a metal door with a big red button. It was too dark on the other side for her to see anything through the glass and opposite of that wall, on the other small wall, contained another metal door with and a big TV screen built in to the wall. The other long wall didn't have anything on it except for another metal door built on the edge that touched the wall with the TV screen. All the doors were locked even though it was strange to have three doors for such a small room.

Lisa suddenly heard a very faint sound of David calling her name. The sound was coming from the other side of the long wall that contained only a door. David was held on the other side of that wall. While Lisa busied her thought for a way to get to David, the TV screen on the wall came to life and it was showing the room where David was being held. The room he was in looked exactly like her except for the missing treadmill, and everything was on the opposite side like it was a mirror image of her room. She realized that they were being held in attached rooms and only the long wall was separating them. He seemed to be fine and he was looking at the direction of the camera. It was then she noticed the small camera hole that was located above the TV screen and she concluded that he must be seeing the image feed of his room or her room. She was relieved to see that David was unharmed and tried to make sense of the situation.

The TV screen flickered few times and an image of the old man that deceived them in to this predicament appeared and Lisa heard the faint sound of David shouting profanities in his room.

"Now, now David. Let's calm down. You are my prisoners and if you don't follow the rules, you both will experience rather uncomfortable punishments," the old man in the TV said with a stern look.

From that, Lisa understood that their captor could hear them and can respond through the TV in real time. Even if he spoke in a calm manner, his threats were real and his eyes showed that he was serious. David must have understood the same thing and Lisa heard his voice fade off from the other side.

"Pardon me for my choice of harsh words. So, first of all, I would like to welcome you both to my humble lab. You lovely couple is here for a great cause and you can be proud that you will be a part of the beginning of world unification and humanity's salvation," The old man said with smile.

"Let me elaborate on the past proceedings that led to this situation. I am the foremost bio-engineering scientist in soviet Russia. Or I could say 'I was', since I'm now working independently," he laughed aloud while Lisa and David failed to find any humor in what he said.

After the round of laughing, he straightened up with a serious look and resumed his lecture.

"After the victory of world war two, mother Russia and United states entered the cold war era. Both sides were interested in upgrading their infantry; while USA focused on mechanizing their infantry, we focused on bio-upgrading ours. To put in simple words, to breed super soldiers; soldiers who are much stronger and obedient than average soldiers. One concept that really captured the higher-ups attention was to create humans with strong animal genes in them. Mother Nature had made inter-breeding between different species impossible; but we scientists were born make impossible things possible," old man said with a gleam of light in his eyes.

"Soon, my proposal got the government approval and a team of scientists led by myself went to Africa and established our secret research center. The reason we had to come to Africa was because it was easy to keep things in secrecy here and easy availability of test subjects since our objective was to create a hybrid of humans and gorillas."

"We brought few volunteer Russian women with us to provide the eggs because for the cross breed to be intelligent, the eggs had to come from a human mother. So we were genetically modifying the test gorillas little by little to improve their genetic compatibility to humans. Even after years of hard work, we failed to artificially fertilize a human egg with gorilla sperm.

As rays of hope started to fade with time failures, a miracle occurred in those desperate times. One of the women developed a very close bond with one of the test gorillas and crossed the rules of nature to intimately unite with her lover in secrecy. The product of that forbidden union was the salvation of myself and the humanity. The woman gave birth to the test number one and it brought back hope for everyone in the project. Even if it lacked the desired intelligence, its sperm had the ability to fertilize unmodified human eggs. Soon, ten mix-bred of the second generation were born. They were more intelligent than the test number one, but still wasn't up to the standard we were looking for.

It was only a matter of time before we reach the sixth generation to achieve the desired intelligence; but when just as the first one from the third generation was born, the Soviet Union collapsed. The government shut-downed our project and killed the test subjects to eliminate all the evidences. I managed to escape with the only third generation mix-bred since it was a crime against humanity to discard everything after we achieved the impossible for the sake of the world.

After staying hidden for years and finding few wealthy and powerful sponsors, I re-launched the super soldier project with our last hope; the only third generation mix-bred, Boris," the old man said the name like he was announcing the name of an actor for Oscar and flipped on a switch.

Light flooded in to Lisa's room through the glass wall and she turned around to find a large round room on the other side of the glass wall. She approached the glass wall slowly to inspect the new scenery that was available through the glass. The first thing she noticed was the huge round bed with a dirty brown cover that seemed to be originally had been white. What laid on it facing its back to her was a dark figure of a large very hairy man. Its whole back was ripped with muscles and sported abnormally wide shoulders. Then what she noticed was the layout of the big round room. Around the room, she saw four more pairs of glass walls apart from each other, and a metal door that led somewhere straight from the round room. A girl appeared from the glass wall that was facing Lisa's and she noticed that she was a very pretty girl that seemed to be in her early twenties. Inciting her curiosity, the girl was wearing a babydoll that must have come straight from a Victoria's Secrets catalogue. The girl had long wavy blonde hair that flowed down from her shoulders and a petite slender body with reasonably big breasts for the small body. The risqué sleepwear only added more oil to the girl's burning sexiness.

The voice of the old man came back alive, grabbing Lisa's attention back to the screen.

"I did promise you to show gorillas, didn't I? Well, you can see one in the big room if you want to. At least 24% of one," the old man was laughing again after saying that.

"That's Boris. 76% human and 24% gorilla mix-bred; the crown jewel of my research. Doesn't he look exquisite?" the old man paused a bit as if he was waiting for an answer. Seeing the dumbfound looks of both Lisa and David, he continued.

"You must have noticed the other four pairs of rooms around main room. There are three more couples other than you right now as test subjects in this facility and all of them are part of the new batch that came here within the last week. With you two moving in to one of the last two vacated room pairs, we have four couples. Hurray!" The old man was back to his questionable behavior again.

"Why are you keeping us here? Please let us go. We can give you money," Lisa pleaded, trying to open a path out of their dire situation.

"I have more than enough money right now. You are more valuable that money. As for why you are here, I'll have to start explaining from Boris. Being the third generation, Boris possesses superior intelligence and better compatibility with human genes compared to his predecessors. Better compatibility means a better chance for his sperm to fertilize human female eggs. But, due to having to run away with him around the world, I didn't get to follow the proper training procedures when he was growing up. As a result, he lacks some obedience. So extracting sperm for artificial inseminations have become an experience I rather prefer to avoid. Luckily, when he was reaching maturity, he accidently found few adult magazines that were laying around in the house and started to develop an intense sexual interest in human females. So I figured that if it's hard to proceed with artificial insemination, with his interest in human females, I could proceed with natural insemination," The old man said as if he was proud of his smart idea.

Lisa felt a shiver run through her body when she started to put together where the conversation was going and the possible purpose for her in that project. Still, she refused to believe her instinct as the very thought of her assumption was taboo and wild beyond her imagination.

"Then I faced another problem. He has quite a strict appetite when it came to women. Having seeing the beautiful models in the magazines, he was only interested in women who were in that level of attractiveness. How was I supposed to find volunteers with that much beauty to mate with something less than human? So I had to resort to kidnapping couples with beautiful women. Why couples? Well, due to his genetics or lack of my supervision, he developed an unusual sexual habit. He prefers to mate with females that he obtained from other males. In other words, he prefers to breed with females that are already bound to a male. He could somehow feel the connection between a couple through some unknown wild instinct. So I couldn't cut corner and had to find him genuine couples."

Lisa heard the faint voice of David's raised voice coming through the wall. No husband could stay silent after realizing this kind of danger his wife is in.

"Now Mr. David, please calm down, or I'll have to resort to punishing your lovely wife for your misbehaviors."

Lisa heard David's voice disappear and by then she had fallen to her knees from weakened legs due to the shock, and tears were running down from her eyes from realizing the soon to become unfortunate fate of hers.

"Don't let your hopes down yet you two. Since I wanted to study his behavior, intelligence and strength, I devised this special setup of rooms. You must have already noticed the doors in your rooms. If Boris wants to open either doors on the glass wall, he has to push the button on that door. A buzzer will sound when he does so and the door on David's side will open if Boris pushes the button on that door, while the door on Lisa's side will only open if she presses the button on her side after Boris push the button for your door. Above the TV screen there's a scanning pad in David's room and if it scans Boris's palm, it'll open the glass wall door of Lisa's side. So, the only way Boris can reach Lisa without her consent is by scanning his palm in David's room. David can use whatever means to physically stop Boris from reaching scanning pad and reach Lisa. Boris is a big and strong guy, but don't worry; there's a reason that there are more couples available for him. If you prove to be an enough annoyance to him, he'll back way to try another room because he's too lazy by nature. I'll give you a day of rest before Boris is allowed to open your door. Given your physique, I assume you have a good chance to deter Boris and protect your wife's virtue. Once the door was opened, it will not open again for another 24 hours; Lisa's door could be opened anytime with her permission if she desires," The old man said with a smile and then his expression turned serious.

"Remember, I have full control of everything here; including the doors and your lives. There are more than enough naïve couples coming to Africa for me to find replacements. If you misbehave, your partner will be the one that will get punished for it. You are under 24 hour surveillance, so don't try anything funny. I value obedience above everything. So, obedience will bring you rewards and even might be freedom."

After saying that, the old man pushed a button on the control panel in front of him and started to talk again.

"Lisa, only you can see this feed. You are mainly responsible for the safety of your husband since he has no value to us without you. For any small disobedience, your husband will be severely punished. You will be well taken care of and every morning a maid would come and clean your room and dress you up and you are expected to maintain the appearance throughout the day. Also, you are not allowed to put on anything other than the things the maid had already put on you and you are not allowed to hide in the bathroom. You are allowed to wear the sleeping wear we provide when you sleep and you are provided with a treadmill in order to keep in shape and healthy, and can request more equipment for that purpose. Your main duty is to be obedient to the rules and look beautiful. Which is something I know that wouldn't be very hard for a beautiful lady like you to do. That's it for now and we'll talk again soon later."

The old man finished the talk and the screen went blank. Lisa was still on her knees while crying and trying wrap her mind around all the hard to digest information. She kept pinching herself to wake up from the nightmare she was in for no avail. She didn't want David to get hurt in anyway and felt helpless and couldn't think of a way to escape their dark future. All she could do was to place her hopes on David's strength to drive back the beast till an opportunity to escape arise.

Suddenly the door on the wall with the screen opened and a women around her fifties in a maid suite came in to the room with a push cart that contained cleaning items and few boxes. As the door slowly closed behind the lady, before locking itself, Lisa saw an armed guard outside the door. The lady asked her to stand up and she knew she had to obey their every command to avoid hurting David.

Lisa was still covered in dirt due to the struggle on the jungle floor, and the first thing the maid did was to give her a bath and clean her whole body. After that, Lisa was given her new clothes to wear. She looked at her clothing with big eyes as all of it were expensive branded items that must have come straight from fashion lineups. They were types of clothes and apparels that she had only dreamed of owning. Lacy underwear with a matching pushup bra, a beautiful sexy mini black dress that hugged her body like a second skin and showed off ample amounts of her legs and bosoms, and matching pair of black six inch stiletto heels. After she dressed up; the maid skillfully put on her makeup, did the hair and put on new nail polish. She had never been pampered like this before and if it wasn't for the unnerving situation, she might have been really happy about the treatment.

After the maid was done with Lisa, she cleaned the room and left after handing Lisa her night dress. Just like the one the girl she saw previously had on, it was a lingerie baby doll. She put the dress on the bed and checked herself from the big mirror. Lisa couldn't recognize the woman that was in the mirror. Before then, she didn't believe in spending too much on clothing and had always wore casual clothes and rarely put makeup on. She knew she was pretty, but she couldn't believe that the drop dead gorgeous lady in the mirror was her own image. The heels added more height to her already 5'7" hourglass figure and made her toned long legs look even longer while lifting up her firm, round and full derriere. The push up bra had done wonders to her D-cup firm breasts and the cleavage they formed added even more allure to her sexiness. Her beautiful oval face had been elevated to higher levels by the makeup, and the bright lipstick was highlighting her sexy succulent full lips. Her long wavy brunette hair reached down till they brushed against the roundness of her buttocks, and the black dress beautifully outlined her thin waist and wide hips. She had to agree that she could easily aim to be a fashion model with that enhanced appearance she had at that moment.

After admiring herself for few more minutes in the mirror, Lisa went back to the glass wall to check what was happening in the other rooms. By now, sunlight was coming in to the big round room through its glass ceiling and illuminated the whole facility. She could see few men and women through their glass walls and she noticed that all the women looked absolutely stunning and every woman was wearing expensive looking sexy attires. The young girl she saw earlier was looking at her and she looked even more beautiful than before with her newly applied makeup beautiful attire. She had a long red evening dress on and the slit on one side reached till her hip showing a beautiful creamy white leg.

As Lisa tried to wave at the girl, but suddenly the sleeping figure on the bed moved with a loud groan and she felt her body freeze as she watched the ape-man come to life. When it stood up from its bed, she realized that it must be about seven feet tall and the whole body was ripped and packed with heavy and dense muscles. It had a face that only a loving mother could love; the deformed nose, thick lips and wide forehead showed that its face was less human than the body. Before she could observe the creature anymore, it jumped in to a pond that was inside the big room.

After thrashing around in the water for few minutes, for the first time, it looked around to check the surrounding. When it saw each beautiful woman through their respective glass walls, it made a deep hooting bark at them to show its sexual interest and when the beast's eyes caught Lisa's figure in the previously unoccupied room, its face lit up like a child that got a new toy for Christmas. With a swift motion, it jumped out from the pool and walked right to the front of her glass wall while water still dripped down the muscular body. It was then that Lisa realized that she made a wrong assumption on one thing previously; its face wasn't the least human looking thing on it, it was the abomination that hanged between its thick legs that looked the least human.

It wasn't insanely long; it was about eight inches and David's one was about seven inches. But the thickness was another story; it was as thick as Lisa's wrist and it was abnormally bowed upward. The curve increased along the length, even if the shaft was hanging down half-limp from the base, the dark purple uncircumcised head pointed toward her legs.

As Boris kept looking at Lisa's sensual body, the deformed penis started to pulse and rise up. The scrotum was at least three times bigger than David's and instead of looking like two balls hanging in a loose sack, it resembled a water filled leather sack. The dark skin was stretched enough to make it look smooth and shiny as Lisa tried to come up with a logical reason for a scrotum to look like that. As she kept looking at the one eyed monster while her jaw hanged with disbelief, the shaft got steel hard and made a 45 degree angle with the ripped abs while the head pointing straight to the sky.

The shaft was full of thick blood pumping pronounced veins and rough looking wart like lumps. It was ugly, deformed, rough and menacingly brutal looking. Any woman would run away if they encounter anything similar to that and lock themselves up in a room. Lisa was grateful for the thick layer of strengthened glass that stood between her and the shaft of abomination.

Breaking her eyes away from the ugly appendage, Lisa looked up to find Boris intensely looking at her luscious body that was decorated for its pleasure. She brought up her arms to cover her exposed deep cleavage from its lustful prying eyes and took a step away from the glass. Boris licked its thick upper lip and offered a grin to impress Lisa. Lisa tasted bile in her throat when she saw the rotten and discolored crooked teeth; she hated people with poor oral hygiene.

Boris being extremely happy with the new addition to his harem, hooted loudly at Lisa while thrusting its pelvis obscenely towards her, making the deformed cock dance to its rhythm. It was his way of letting the females know that he desires to breed them. Making Lisa skip a heartbeat, it moved and pressed the button on David's door. The buzzer didn't sound and the door didn't open. Lisa remembered about what the old man said about giving them a day of rest and let out a sigh of relief.

When the door didn't open, Boris got agitated and pressed the button hard few times without any success. It looked at the paled body Lisa again and pressed the button on her door. Immediately the button on the inside of the door lit up. She remembered the fact that the door would open if she press the button as a respond and felt like if it was a live bomb that would blow up even with a light touch. Just to make sure, she distanced herself few feet from lit up button to avoid any chance of accidently hitting it and the button stayed lit up for a minute before it turned off. To show its displeasure, Boris drummed its chest with its huge arms in a typical gorilla manner before turning around to move to the other side of the big room.

Lisa felt a huge relief when Boris walked away from her glass wall since she had never been that scared of something in her whole life. The brief encounter itself was enough to leave Lisa pale and shaking with fear while being worried sick about David having to face that freighting monster to protect her.

Lisa suddenly heard a buzzer sound and looked out from the glass to see what caused it. Boris had gone to the glass wall where the petite young girl was in and she saw the girl's boyfriend or husband coming to the glass wall to face the beast. Unlike her David, he didn't look that strong and had a very small thin body. She could see that the girl was clearly crying expecting the worst and as even Lisa knew, the small guy wasn't going to be able to physically force that seven foot monster out from his room.

Thirty seconds after the buzzer sound, a metal clanking sound came as the metal door unlocked. Right then, the sounds of the two rooms started to transmit through speakers to her room. Before the struggle started, the girl's crying sound clearly came through the speakers as Boris entered the room. Lisa could see the struggle inside the room and wasn't clear about who was winning. She was praying to the gods to give strength to the man to protect his partner; but when pained sounds of a man came from the speakers, she knew the gods weren't answering her prayer. The girl was now screaming upon hearing her boyfriend's painful gasps and Lisa also started to shed tears feeling sorry for the brave boyfriend and his pretty girlfriend.

Soon, another buzzer accompanied by another metal clank sounded as the door to the girl's room unlocked. Lisa saw the girl running away from the glass and into the room as Boris exited her boyfriend's room. It entered the girl's room through the open door as the guy's door closed itself and few seconds later the girl's screaming and protesting echoed through the speakers. A minute later, Boris came out from the door with the struggling girl on a shoulder, still clad in her bright red long dress.

Boris was unfazed by the small girl's struggling and calmly walked to its large round bed and threw her fragile body on to it. She yelped when she landed hard on the dirty bed and was stunned for a moment before she realized the beast had already positioned its thick body between her spread slender legs. It caught her neck with one hand to stop her from crawling away and used the free hand to lift the front of her long dress to expose her lacy underwear, and tore down the top to expose her lacy bra. Shredded pieces of the flimsy lacy material flew through the air as her underwear and bra disappeared from the slender body.

Boris bent down and took one of her firm breasts in to his mouth as the helpless girl prayed to the gods to come for her salvation. As she prayed, the girl retched few times, leading Lisa to guess that the body odor coming from the foul beast was too over powering for the poor girl. Boris let the girl's spit covered breast go free and completely covering the petite girl with its huge body, proceeded to lay its body on hers. Only the hands and the spread creamy white legs were visible of the girl and it was apparent that the girl had stopped struggling to surrender her body to the beast's sinister intentions.

The girl whimpered as Boris started probing its penis head, looking for the girl's opening. When he probed around, Lisa noticed that it was cumming on the girl's folds. Upon closer observation, she noticed that it was actually squirting precum with the same force as if a man was cumming. When it failed to find the opening, Boris brought his hands down to grab the girl's thighs from underside while putting his upper body weight on the girl. She groaned with the discomfort as it raised her creamy thighs upward to angle her opening up to match its bowed shaft. Suddenly it froze all the movement for a moment as if it found the right position.

It was visible to Lisa how the purple head was nudged between the girl's folds that were dripping with the beast's precum. Without a warning, Boris thrust in and buried the huge purple head in to her sheath as the girl shrieked in pain. As if it disliked the high-pitched shrieking, it closed the girl's mouth with a big hand and kept feeding its deformed shaft in to the beautiful girl's soft sheath. Even gagged, her pain was evident through her muffled screams as the beast started a full scale pounding. As it pulled out the ugly shaft from the girt, her abnormally stretched sheath clung on to the shaft, and when it slammed down in to her, the bloated black scrotum bounced on her soft ass.

It was wild, brutal and unbridled breeding. There wasn't a hint of compassion or love as the small girl got ravaged by the beast like a ragdoll as her flexible, but sensitive sheath struggled to adapt to the abnormal shape of its invader. Boris now had her legs pinned to her shoulders as it pounded its shaft in to the deepest regions of her reproductive system. Each plunge resulted in squirting out fluids from the tight seal of her opening and the deformed shaft due to her sheath being filled by the precum the beast was constantly shooting.

By now, the bloated scrotum had lost half of its size and Lisa concluded the reason it was bloated was that it was carrying all the unnatural amount of precum in it. The speed its hairy ass moved up and down was increasing and the girl abandoned her grunts and resorted to emitting squeals. Her small hands that had been clutching the bed sheet with all her might, now had found their place on either side of the hairy ass and it looked as if she was urging the beast to defile her purity with more vigor.

The beast's thrusting became erratic as the girl changed her squealing in to unladylike deep moaning and was unmistakably summoning the goddess of orgasms. It suddenly let out a loud roar and burrowed its shaft in to the girl as deep as it can and held on. The girl let out a lustful scream as her vulva visibly pulsated around the thick shaft that was buried in it, and her sheath milked the ugly invader for genetic codes. The beast's hairy ass clenched and the bloated scrotum pulsated as it emptied the ape-man's life essence in to the beautiful girl who had managed to summon the goddess of orgasms and laid beneath him.

When the pulsation stopped, Boris's scrotum had taken the appearance a normal human counterpart and instead of clear fluids, a thick white frothy discharge was leaking from their point of union. Finally the beast pulled its thick, bowed cock out of the girl's sheath with a suction sound and more frothy discharge poured out from the girl's now gaping wide open sex. Her once pretty and innocent looking sex had become a thing of past and had transformed into a symbol of obscenity and vulgarity. The ravaged girl was now sobbing loud since her mind became clear after worshiping the goddess of orgasms and realized the alien life essence that she welcomed in to her body during the worshiping, could mix with hers and drag her away from humanity as a pregnancy. She knew she couldn't avoid it, but she regretted welcoming it by giving in to carnal pleasures.

Boris gave a final grunt and rolled off from the girl to fall in to a short blissful sleep as it had achieved its objective for the morning. The finally freed girl, painfully pulled down her long white legs that were pinned to her shoulders for a long time and she gasped in pain when the undersides of her legs touched the mattress. The sudden change of internal pressure forced out more bubbling cum out of her ravaged opening and joined the pool of liquids that were gathering under her. After lying on the bed for few minutes to catching up her breath and strength; clutching whatever remained of her once beautiful long dress to her nakedness, the girl stood up to go back to her room. The girl who was once a symbol of feminine beauty now looked like a total mess as she walked slowly towards her room while vile essence of a beast dripped down her thighs.

As Lisa watched the door close behind the girl, she found herself on knees and tears running down her face. While she felt an overwhelming sadness for the poor girl, the wild event that occurred in front of her eyes left her shook to the core. It certainly did look painful and repulsive to girl. But the fact Lisa couldn't comprehend was the reason for the girl to experience an orgasm. Lisa herself wasn't a stranger to the wonders of mind blowing orgasms as she had experienced them few in her life time; she was sure that the girl did experience one close to the end of her rape. For Lisa to achieve an orgasm, she had to be in the right mood, right surrounding and even the right moment; even her five year marriage to David, she had experienced only about ten orgasms. She had heard about some girls who were hyper-sexual; but she couldn't fathom the reason for a beautiful girl to reach her sexual height during a rape by a repulsive beast.

After sometime, Lisa watched as the beast woke up from its short nap and exited through the metal door that was connected to the big room. That door didn't have any buttons or handles to it and it looked like it was being controlled directly from the control room that old man was previously talking to them from.

The rest of the day went on uneventfully as the beast didn't return after it went out. Lisa was still shocked by the morning events and after witnessing the rough handling and satanic defilement the poor girl went through, she was now certain that she would gladly embrace death rather than experiencing that hell. Before that, she had to put her trust and faith on her husband more than ever she did on anyone in her life. Lisa knew that even if she didn't have a chance at physically challenging the beast, David had a very plausible chance of doing that as he was one of the strongest men she had ever met in her life. David was a regular member of the local gym and he and Lisa both were proud of his well-built body. Before being ended up here, she was proud about having a handsome husband and enjoyed how the other girls fawned around him and become envious of her; but now she was proud about his body for a different reason as his strength was going to protect her virtue.

The maid brought Lisa's breakfast and lunch with some books and papers to keep her out of boredom. The food were also of the five star standard and she would have really enjoyed her meals if it weren't for the hands of fear that were choking her throat constantly. She was being treated like a princess, but for what? They were keeping her pretty and pampered for the enjoyment of something less than human and were keeping her well fed and cared to be breeding fodder for it. Lisa thought that either the fate was making fun of her or the gods were playing a practical joke, since she always wished for a luxurious life in her nightly prayers.

When sunlight faded away in the evening, darkness crept in to the round room Lisa was able to clearly see what was happening in the small girl's room that was right in front of her. She seemed to be still sleeping in the bed and Lisa saw her boyfriend limping out of the bathroom to get in to his bed while carrying a big bruise on his face as a souvenir from his previous struggle with the beast. She thought that the small guy was very brave to challenge the beast with the visibly obvious disadvantage in order to protect his girlfriend; the fact that he failed and the girl got raped didn't change the truth that he was brave and loved his partner.

Then Lisa saw the other two ladies from their glass walls. They were both wearing very revealing sleeping gowns and those garments did nothing to hide the beautiful bodies of the women who wore them. One woman had shoulder length dirty blonde hair and she looked to be in her late thirties. She had an overwhelming sexual allure to her and she possessed a very voluptuous body that was overflowing with temptations. Her huge but firm E cup breasts, full and big derriere and a very narrow waist that got highlighted by wide hips made her look like one of those famous Brazilian porn stars. Next to her room was her husband that was short and overweight, who looked to be around fifty or sixty years old, and the first thought that came in to Lisa's mind was that he must had been filthy rich to be able to marry the beautiful woman.

The other woman looked like she was in her early thirties and she looked like a marble sculptured work of art and she reminded Lisa of those sports models in sports magazines. She wasn't muscular, but her whole body was well toned and Lisa could see her abs even through the girl's sheer night dress. Her lean toned long legs and firm C-cup breasts complemented her hard to obtain body while the beautiful face with sharp jaw lines and long black stresses of hair elevated her beauty to a higher level perfection. Her husband had a fit looking body too; but he wasn't as toned as his wife or as muscular as David. Overall, he was a handsome guy and Lisa could speculate that love had to do more than money in obtaining his artwork of a wife.

Seen the other women had changed in to their sleeping wear, Lisa decided that it should be alright to change in to hers. It wasn't easy to wear high heels and tight fitting clothes all day and she felt a relief after wearing the flimsy, light weight and soft night dress after a warm shower. No matter what the situation she was in, wearing something so reveling and erotic made her feel butterflies in her stomach. While combing her hair, Lisa went back to the glass wall and saw that the fit looking girl was looking at her and wave a welcoming hand with a warm smile. Lisa also waved back with a smile to the girl while feeling surprised that how seeing a simple smile could make her feel better in that troubled situation.

Suddenly, the middle room got illuminated as Boris entered through the metal door. The whole atmosphere changed as the huge ape-man strolled into the enclosure with its limp shaft and the refilled scrotum hanging between the legs. It came straight towards Lisa's glass wall as she looked around as if she was looking for an escape route when she realized that she was the target of beast's attention. Lisa moved to the middle of the room covering her modestly with her hands as the sheer garment didn't help covering her shame from the lustful eyes. The beast kept looking with amusement at Lisa as she unsuccessfully struggled to cover herself with her slender hands and pushed the button on David's door. Since the door again didn't open, Boris let out a grunt of annoyance and walked toward the room where the toned girl was.

In front of the girl's glass wall, Boris did its obscene dance with the penis as if it was teasing the girl. Unlike Lisa, she didn't try to cover her modesty and with folded arms, she gave it a stern look. Lisa knew that the girl was the type that wouldn't go down quietly and she looked at least twice as strong as herself. The beast didn't like her expression so much and beat on its chest to show anger and moved to her husband's door. Lisa felt like the time itself froze when the buzzer sound came and she prayed the gods not to open the door. Even if she didn't know anything about the couple, she knew about what could happen to the girl, and she strongly believed that no woman in the world deserved an experience like that.

The door opened and her room got the sound feed from those two rooms. Unlike the previous incident, the girl wasn't crying as the struggle started in the next room. She hugged herself tight and calmly kept looking down as the struggle intensified. Lisa admired the girl's nerves of steel as she listened to the struggle from her speakers. Unlike the morning struggle, instead of the guy's gasps of pain, the sounds were full of the beast's roars and grunts as she saw the beast getting pushed back. Unknowingly, Lisa started to cheer out loud like a school girl, as the girl's husband pushed back the beast step after step, and before the beast realized that it was out of the room, he closed the door in its face. Lisa saw the girl letting out a huge sigh of relief and fall to her knees while she was jumping with joy since the beast got defeated. She was happy about that couple, but she was mostly happy because she knew if that medium built guy could push back the beast, David could easily achieve that and protect both of them without a problem.

Lisa's celebrations stopped short when Boris went over to the room where the curvy lady was in. In spite of the clear pending danger, she didn't display any gesture of fear or concern as she calmly stood close to the glass wall. Lisa thought that there was something classy about her aura as the lady always held herself like the wealthy and high-status women. Confusingly to Lisa, Boris first went for the button on the girl's door instead of going for the man's one. As the beast waited while looking at the beautiful woman to respond, the girl looked away as if she was rejecting its amorous invitation.

Since the invitation got rejected, Boris went for the man's door and pressed the button. To Lisa's shock and amazement, the lady's husband didn't even get up from his bed to confront the best and kept leisurely reclining on it. The beast went in and even if the speakers were on, no sound of struggle or crying came through them. The moment Boris entered the man's room, the lady took hold of the hem of her night dress and peeled it off as if she knew what was about to happen. Within few seconds, the buzzer went off and her door opened.

It all became clear to Lisa. Why the beast pressed the girl's door first and why she took off her dress. Her husband had given up on protecting his wife from the beast. Given his physique, it was an impossible task to stop it; but Lisa thought that he could have at least showed some kind of resistance to the beast that was going to rape his beautiful wife and possibly impregnate her. At least Lisa admired the lady's dignity to not give herself up by not opening the door by herself even when she knew her husband wasn't going to move a muscle to stop the beast opening it.

Before the beast even came out of her husband's room, the beautiful lady peeled down her underwear and got out from her room and slowly started walking towards the dirty round bed in the large room. The beast came out of the man's room and started following her with its already hardening shaft. Lisa thought that no man could walk behind that woman without no reaction in their groins. The woman was waking in a near perfect catwalk as her wide hips and big derriere swung in rhythm as if they were trying to charm the python between the beast's legs. For a moment, Lisa felt like as if the lady was trying to secretly seduce the beast since it was rare for a woman to walk like that as her normal walking style.

The lady stopped a foot away from the edge of the bed and stood there for the beast to join her. The beast came up from behind her and skillfully rested its deformed shaft between her rear cushions while reaching around her to grab the big breasts with its hands. Even its big hands weren't big enough to completely cover the woman's blessed bosom as it kneaded the soft flesh while grinding it's pelvis in to her luxurious behind. She put one of her hand on a big arm that was massaging her in an encouraging way and let out a silent moan as she felt hot precum shooting on to her sensitive back.

After few minutes, the woman was taking in heavy breaths and the beast's shaft was primed to dig in to soft flesh. It took a step back and made the woman bend down and put her hands on the bed, and without any encouragement, she spread her feet apart to expose her already flowered glistening sex. The beast put one of its hands on the round buttocks and used the other to aim its shaft between her hot wet silky labia and pushed in a little. The woman let out a loud moan and due to the sudden shock of sensory overload, her knees buckled under her a little.

The beast didn't push in anymore and held in place by holding her narrow waist while only the head was lodged in the beautiful woman's sex. Regardless of any motions, the woman's whole body flushed with a pink shade and was sighing and moaning time to time while a thin sheen of perspiration appeared on her body. Even though Lisa was Puzzled at first, later she realized that the beast must must have been filling the woman's passage with hot precum for her to get so sexually excited without any motion. When droplets of clear liquids started to drip down from their point of union, the beast's body flexed and delivered a brutal thrust in to the panting woman.

Huge amounts of liquid squirted out from around the beast's shaft as its thick member forced its way in to the woman's precum filled womanhood. Her eyes opened wide and let out a guttural scream that even shook Lisa's glass wall and Lisa was confused about whether that scream originated due to the pain or pleasure. Judging by the way her erotic body seemed to quiver and shake, she decided that it was the latter.

The beast didn't go easy on the lady even if she was going through an intense orgasm and kept on overwhelming the woman's sex with heavy excited thrusting while she wailed and her hanging breasts shook violently due to the shock waves that went down the body from the pounding her rear took. As she came down from her sexual height, her legs went limp and she fell on to her elbows on the bed as the monstrous orgasm sapped most of her strength. When her legs gave up, using the strong hands, Boris held her in place from her waist and kept on rutting in to the sexually spent beauty.

Both the beast and beauty was sweating profusely and for the next five minutes, the speakers were broadcasting mewling whimpers and wet slapping noises and the beasts didn't relent its attack even for a second. Then suddenly the woman hooked her lithe legs around the back of the beast's thick thighs and started humping back to meet its thrusts with sweet moans. Invigorated by the active participation of the woman to her breeding, Boris started grunting and thrust in with added force.

"Oooh!" she moaned as she surrendered her body and mind to the carnal pleasures the beast was inflicting upon her.

"Ughh!" the beast grunts each time it filled her warm and wet portal with its thick and bent shaft.

"Oh!"

"Ugh!"

"Oooh!"

"Ugh!"

"Ohhh!"

"Ugh!"

"Oh!"

"Ugh!"

"OooooooooooooH!"

"Ugh!"

"Ahhhhh!"

"OooooooooHHH!"

It was apparent that the woman was preparing to visit the orgasm land again as her moaning reached a crescendo. Then she started panting hard while clutching the dirty bed sheet tight with her fingers.

"That's it!"

"Feed it in to my pussy!"

"Fuck me!"

"Make me your whore!"

"Fuck me!"

"Fuck meeeeeeeeeeeeee!"

"OooooooooooohhhhhhuuuuuurrrggghHHHH!"

Her whole body writhed with uncontrollable spasms as the walls of her sheath started milking the thick appendage for its life giving sap. The beast swung its head back and roared as it let loose torrents of its essence in to the receptive womb of the extremely beautiful and fertile woman.

Lisa was taken aback by the sudden change of situation. It was a surreal thing to watch how a classy looking beautiful woman fall to the depths of carnal pleasures that were given by a beast. It didn't seem like she was a willing participant in the beginning at all; so did the small girl in the morning. But, despite the horrible ravishments they underwent, both women experienced intense orgasms through their ordeal with the beast. Lisa knew she was missing a crucial piece in the puzzle, but couldn't figure out what it was.

The beast's scrotum shrank as it finished inseminating the panting woman. She was struggling to catch her breath after the mind-blowing orgasm. Her whole body was dripping with perspiration and sexual fluids, light reflected off her tanned skin. After the beast pulled out its shrinking shaft with a wet noise and let go of her waist, her body fell down to the floor like a lifeless ragdoll. She just kept looking at the towering beast from the floor as she breathed hard to bring some strength back to her limp body. When she felt hot liquids bubbling out of her gaping sex, shame and horror started to come back to her mind as she tried to revert back to the classy lady she was. When the beast climbed on to the bed for its usual post-sex nap, she turned her head to look at her husband; the one who vowed in front of gods to protect her. A trail of cum was dripping down the glass wall as her husband busied himself tucking the now limp junk back in to the pants.

Lisa froze in disbelief when she saw the woman's husband painting the glass with semen as his beautiful wife reached the climax of her breeding. Not only he betrayed the poor woman by virtually offering her to the beast, he was shamefully masturbating while watching the brutal rape. A feeling of anger and disgust rose within Lisa toward the sad excuse of a husband as she relished the fact that her David was nothing like him. She felt lucky to have a husband that she knew who would do anything to protect her from danger. Unit now, they didn't have to face any situations that put her faith test, but she knew that when the time comes, he would protect her.

After catching breath for about five minutes, the beautiful woman got up to her feet and gracefully walked towards her room while evidences of her rape crept down her round inner thighs. When she approached the door, her gaze turned toward the neighboring glass wall to find only the stains of her husband's betrayal waiting there for moral support.

When the metal door closed behind the woman, the round room plunged in to darkness to mark the end of the horrifying first day for Lisa. The main light in her room also went out leaving only the small bed lamp to illuminate her comfortable prison and a chill went down her spine as she realized the morning would mark the end of the 24 hour resting period they were granted. Lisa had faith in David, but she knew if something unfortunate were to occur, she would rather take her own life than become a victim to the ugly beast's perversions. For that, she needed some kind of weapon or a tool. There weren't anything obvious in her room that could be used, but she knew it wasn't impossible to find or create something match her need too.

Next day morning, a female doctor accompanied the maid, and Lisa had to go through a full body check-up that included a gynecological examination. After the examination, the maid dressed her in a pleated mini skirt that barely covered her underwear and a strapless bustier top that pushed up her D-cup breasts. While checking her image on the mirror, Lisa noticed the top made her breasts look even bigger and the short pleated skirt and gladiator high heels with straps that came up all the way to her knees gave her the naughty girl look. When she saw the sleeping beast in the middle of the big room, Lisa had to look again at the thing she stole from the doctor's tool kit. The surgical blade was thin enough to hide between her fingers when she took it. She knew that it wasn't big enough to defend herself, but it was more than enough to deny her living body to the beast if things came to worst.

Lisa was feeling too nervous to read the book that she started the day before. While sitting on the bed, she kept looking at the wall that separated her from David. She went down the memory lane to remember how they first met and how she fell in love with him. She had no regrets when it came to David; he was everything she expected from a man and a husband.

Lisa literally jumped off the bed when a loud buzzer sound caught her off guard while she was lost in memories. She turned to see the beast next to David's door and it had a finger on the button. It was finally happening and it was real. Lisa prayed not to hear the heart-stopping metal clank of the opening door and tears started to fall from her blue eyes. Sending a shock through Lisa, the door opened with a clank sound and she took the blade out from the hiding place and kept a tight grip on it with the right hand. The speakers turned on and Lisa prayed for the victory of her husband while expecting the sound of a struggle.

"Please don't hurt me. You can have her. Just leave me alone."

For a moment, Lisa's mind struggled to comprehend the words she heard from David's voice. No sounds came from the speakers as the atmosphere around her grew heavy with suspense. Just as she convinced herself that she must have heard her husband's words wrong, a buzzer sounded and her door's lock opened with a metallic clank.

When realization cleared her mind to comprehend what had happened, Lisa's heart sank to the bottom as all hope left her body. Her trustworthy and loving husband had given her up to the beast without a fight. She would have understood if he had at least tried to stop the beast before giving up the effort. If that was the case, she would have taken her life with a peaceful mind knowing that her husband loved her. But now, with the feeling of betrayal surrounding her heart, Lisa couldn't comprehend the new feeling she felt about her husband. She lost the will and strength she needed in order to lift the blade and push it in to her neck. She had no reason to live or die anymore. As the beast appeared at the opened door, tears fell down her eyes continuously and the small blade fell down to the floor from the loosened fingers of her hand.

The beast lifted up Lisa's unresponsive body effortlessly and carried her out of the room in bridal style. As she was being carried to the round bed, it was the overwhelming smell of the beast that brought her mind back to the reality. She could only explain it as a strong wild smell that had an intoxicating smell of musk blended in; it was strong enough for her to feel like wanting to gag, but wasn't strong enough to actually induce it. Lisa looked up to find the strong looking wide big chest and the comically abnormal face. She couldn't even muster enough will and strength to voice out her protests and beat on the strong chest, like any normal girl would have in the same situation.

The beast looked straight in to her eyes as it lowered Lisa on to the bed. She noticed something deep inside the big brown eyes that felt odd to be coming from a beast. She felt her body land softly on the fabric of the bed and realized that unlike it had been to the other women, the beast was being very gentle while handling her. When she was lying on the dirty bed on her back, Lisa found that she couldn't muster enough strength from her broken heart to fight the inevitable rape; she decided to treat all the humiliations and tortures she was about to experience as a mere nightmare and closed her eyes to escape the horrible reality.

As Lisa waited for the beast to jump on to her at any moment, the beast calmly climbed on to the bed and laid on its side beside the left side of the beautiful girl. It pushed its face in to her neck and inhaled deeply few times as if it was trying to breathe in as much of her scent as it can. Then, As if it was trying to comfort the distressed beauty, it gently ran its fingers through the soft tresses of brunette hair in a caressing gesture. Confused by the gentle fingers, Lisa slightly opened her left eye to peak and see what was happening and found the beast looking at her with a strange look in its eyes. She quickly closed her eye again and continued her effort on trying to leave the physical body and place her mind in an imaginary happy place.

After sending its fingers along every edge of Lisa's face, it brought them downward along her slender neck and pulled down the bustier top to expose her full bosom. Feeling her breasts escaping their confinements, Lisa took in a deep sharp breath that caused her swells to thrust up even more profoundly. She let out a silent gasp when she felt a warm wet mouth close on her sensitive nipple and the surrounding area of her left breast. The beast was trying to suck the whole soft breast in while her nipple continuously got licked by a flexible tongue.

With a wet warm mouth sucking on her left breast, Lisa was failing to leave her body and she felt her nipples start to erect and harden on their own. It grabbed her narrow waist with its left hand and the right hand wormed underneath her body to grab on to the right shoulder; then it hugged her tightly to its body and the wet mouth left her left breast to clamp on to her right breast. Lisa squirmed when she felt the wetness closing over her right nipple and a hard shaft pressing against the side of her left thigh.

Lisa's sense of smell was getting used to the wild smell of the beast, but she felt that the intoxicating musk smell was intensifying every passing moment. She felt a little dizzy due to the overwhelming musk and the tender administration her sensitive breasts were receiving while a wave of heat flushed through her body that directly affected her now erect nipple and damp groin. Lisa felt sick to her stomach when she noticed that her body was starting to betray her and act on its own. She knew that her breasts always had been a weak point of her; but she knew that wasn't enough of a reason to get aroused during a rape. When another deep breath full of musk went past her sensors, she realized that there was something strange about the musk and it was directly affecting her unwanted arousal.

Lisa felt a hairy leg hook on to her soft left leg and then being pulled away to open her lithe legs. The beast's left arm that was resting on her waist, moved to grab on to her left inner thigh. Sparks stated to run through her body when she felt the rough hand started to ascend toward her crotch along the silky inside of her thigh.

The beast was now licking her left shoulder and neck while Lisa's pleated skirt got pushed up to the waist as the beast's wandering hand found the damp lacy underwear that was serving as the last layer of protection for her womanhood. She yelped when the flimsy fabric cut in to her soft flesh for a moment before tearing in to pieces due to the force exerted by the big hand. She felt cold air reaching to her damp sex and automatically tried to clamp her legs together and found a big hand cupping her whole sex. As the hand started to massage the sensitive mound and Lisa started to squirm and moan a little as physical sensations started to affect her mental resistance. Its thick middle finger ran along her now wet slit as the finger rubbed her sensitive clitoris and slid between her now flowering inner folds. Lisa was breathing heavy and was clutching the bed cover with her hands when suddenly her eyes opened and a loud yelp escaped from her mouth. The beast's thick digit was buried half-way in her sex and moans got pulled out from Lisa as the finger emulated motions of fornication. She looked down only to be surprised to find that without her knowledge, her right leg had opened to offer more room for the thrusting hand while her pelvis gyrated to get more of the invading finger in to the sex. Her view got obstructed when a large head came down to clamp its mouth on her diamond hard right nipple. The combined sensation of a thick finger scratching her g-spot and a wet mouth sucking her breast was too overwhelming for Lisa to keep her betraying body under control; she rested her head back on the bed and closed her eyes to surrender to the overwhelming carnal pleasure.

Lisa was now panting, groaning and moaning while her right leg bent from the knee and straightened repeatedly as her body warmed up to release an orgasm. Suddenly, the finger withdrew from her sex and the mouth pulled away from her breast. To Lisa's disbelief, a groan of disappointment escaped her lips due to the denial of her built up orgasm.

Lisa felt the beast moving away from her and after a moment of feeling movements around her on the mattress, she felt her ankles being grabbed together by a big hand and her legs being lifted and held up high. She opened her eyes only to see the red high heels and her long legs pointing to the sky while being held together, and a big body kneeling just behind her exposed dripping sex. Lisa knew that it was the fateful moment and steeled her nerves expecting a brutal invasion in to her soft tissue.

Lisa was watching down from between her heaving breasts, but she couldn't see what was happening behind her closed thighs. She felt a meaty knob spreading her inner folds and nudging the portal to her innocence. The pressure on her sex increased and she felt the knob opening her up little by little. No matter how much pleasure her sex was experiencing, tears started to flow down Lisa's cheeks as she was about get rob of her dignity by a beast. Then suddenly a short jab opened her portal more than she had ever been opened and the large meaty knob got lodged in her sex. Lisa yelped a little when the intruder widened her opening and gained entry to her sheath.

After firmly planting the big crown in the beautiful girl's bloomed sex, the beast kept still and patiently as it held only the head of the curved shaft in her. Lisa was gritting her teeth expecting a brutal thrust that could potentially tear her sex, but it wasn't coming. Suddenly the knob pulsed in her and a hot stream of liquids shot in to her sensitive sheath. Lisa took a loud inhale of breath when she got caught off-guard by the surprising new sensation. The knob kept pulsing and shooting more and more steamy shots in to her sex as uncontrollable moans escaped her lips. She had never felt anything like it before and she felt as if flames running all over her body as her passage got filled with hot precum.

Lisa saw a sheen of perspiration starting to appear all over her body as the beast kept pumping her with warm fluids, and she couldn't stop moaning as the hot precum set a fire ablaze in her sex. She felt that she was abnormally sexually excited and was balancing on the edge of an orgasm that she knew was unlike anything she ever had experienced before. Just when Lisa thought she was going to lose her mind due to the suspense, the hand that was holding her ankles let go of them and her spread thighs fell on to the kneeling thighs of the beast.

Horror struck Lisa as she saw the thick abnormal appendage that was partially embedded in her glistening sex. The thickness, wart like bumps, thick pulsing veins and the curve, all looked much more menacing than it looked before, as it was now about to enter her body. With a grin, the beast slowly leaned in to Lisa and the deformed shaft slowly crawled in to her precum filled sheath. Lisa squealed loud as the impossibly thick intruder stretched and forced its way in to her sheath while the rough bumps deliciously scratched her sensitive inner walls as they slid one by one in to her passage.

"Oh god...oh god...no nono no...please no," Lisa pleaded while her whole body squirmed as she was about to be forced to embrace an illicit orgasm.

Suddenly Lisa's long lithe legs that were still decorated with red gladiator high heels, wrapped around the thick waist of the beast and started to quiver and shake.

"Oooooooooooooooooh...uurrrrrrggggghhhhHHHH!"

Lisa's moans echoed in the big room as she rode the waves of the biggest orgasm she had ever experienced in her life. As wave after wave of pleasure swept her away in carnal pleasure, Lisa lost consciousness.

When Lisa regained her wits, her legs were still wrapped around the beast's moving waist and her hands were hugging the head of the beast tight to her breasts as it happily kept sucking one of her breasts. Her inner walls were still throbbing around the invader, and she could feel every vein, bump and pulse of it; she could clearly feel the difference of how the abnormal curve of the shaft was forcing her passage to mold around it in a very unusual, but pleasurable manner.

She looked back at the beast who had its thick lips around her breast and was teasing her nipple with his tongue. Hidden from the world, only Lisa and the beast knew about the wonders its tongue did to her erect nipple. She noticed that for some reason, the beast didn't look as ugly as she had seen before. She felt that the orgasm had changed something in her heart and she couldn't actually point it out. In her post-orgasm glory, Lisa felt something warm and tingly inside her chest when she thought about the throbbing hardness inside sex and the teasing tongue on her nipple.

Lisa felt conflicted that a beast was making her generate feelings like that towards it. Suddenly it looked up and looked straight in to Lisa's blue eyes and as she kept looking back at the deep brown eyes, she felt as if they were looking straight in to her soul. She felt that she also could see something deep in those big brown eyes as if she could venture in to its very soul. For her, those eyes looked very human and after seeing those eyes, her heart was refusing to acknowledge him as 'it' or 'beast'. Then she remembered that his name was Boris.

Boris suddenly reached up and nuzzled his head in Lisa's neck to take in her scent again with a deep breath. This caused the full length of his shaft to finally submerge in to her womanhood. When she felt the thick appendage venture in to the uncharted territories of her sheath and the ballooned scrotum touch her derriere, she let out a mewling whimper and hugged his big rugged body even tighter to her soft and welcoming body.

Lisa kept letting out sweet moans as she looked over Boris's shoulder how his hips heaved up and down between her full shapely thighs. Gradually his thrusts increased in tempo and intensity as he started letting out heavy gasps on to her neck. As their sweaty bodies and dripping sexes slapped together in a mating dance, Lisa changed her moans in to feminine squeals and laid her head back on the bed to prepare for the impending and unavoidable orgasm.

Boris was now grabbing Lisa's shoulders from underneath while thrusting in to her sex with added urgency. Her high heels clacked together as her wrapped legs moved up and down fast on his buttocks with the wild rutting. Her lower jaw started to quiver and her vision started to blur as Lisa prepared to visit the orgasm heaven once again.

"Oh god! Harder...harder...aaaah...aaaaah...aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhh...uuuuurrrghhhHHHH!"

Lisa's whole body was writhing under the humping body mass as she experienced her first multi-orgasm. Her inner walls were now sending waves upon waves along the thick shaft, milking it for the life giving seed. With a roar, Boris lightly clamped his discolored teeth on to Lisa's smooth shoulder as his shaft delivered the concentrated essence Lisa's sheath was so lovingly milking him for. The sudden mild pain on her shoulder added more intensity to her orgasm and her wailing filled up the air that surrounded mating couple.

Boris held Lisa's writhing body tight to him as he held his shaft rooted deep in her womanhood while releasing his seed in her. The thick white substance even started to leak out of the tight seal of their union and his bloated scrotum started to revert back to the shrunken state. After the contractions that carried the creamy seed deep in to Lisa's body seized, Boris started to pull out his curved sword from her well inseminated sex. Feeling the thick member slithering out of her hyper-sensitive sheath, Lisa entered in to another mind shattering orgasm.

Lisa and Boris were now panting next to each other while lying on their backs. The intense orgasm had rendered Lisa's body limp and her body was still getting hit by aftershocks of her mind shattering climax. A frothy white mixture was flowing on to the bed from her gaping sex to confirm the proper breeding she had received from Boris, while his limp shaft was covered with her excitement to confirm that she enjoyed and welcomed her breeding.

When Lisa came down from the excitement of her orgasm, and when she felt all the liquids bubbling out of her sex, guilt and fear started to reappear in her mind. The guilt of enjoying the feelings inflicted by Boris and the danger of conceiving his child started to ricochet around in her head. Then she felt big hands reaching underneath her and lifting her up gently. Boris was carrying her back to her room. Suddenly she wasn't feeling that guilty and she wasn't feeling much fear. After laying her down gently on her bed, he rearranged her tattered clothes as best he can and caressed the teeth mark he had inflicted on Lisa's shoulder with an apologetic look. The bite was light enough not topierce the soft skin, but it had left a temporary imprint on her milky skin.

A smile appeared on Lisa's lips when she saw the huge beast acting like a guilty child and feeling sorry about a bite, after raping her. When thought back, she realized that even though it started as a rape, it most definitely didn't end in a non-consensual manner. Then she realized that it was the same for every woman that had been with Boris. She felt like that she had found a missing piece of the puzzle.

"It's ok...I'm fine," Lisa said weakly.

Boris looked in to her eyes for a second and left the room. Lisa kept looking at him leaving while contradicting and confusing thoughts ravaged her brain. The door automatically closed behind him and Lisa fell in to a blissful sleep.

It was nearly evening when Lisa awoke from her slumber with strained muscles and a pleasurably-sore sex. The events that took place in the morning flooded back to her as feelings of guilt and pleasure tore her heart from the middle. During her non-consensual ordeal, something had changed in Lisa and she grew aware of it when she realized that she couldn't bring herself up to hate Boris for defiling her. Unbelievably, she found parts of her heart blaming David for the cowardice act he committed when he was given the chance to prove his bravery and love to his wife.

Instead of blaming the beast that had raped her, Lisa was putting 100% of the blame on her husband that didn't offer any resistance. She sat down on the bed and shook her head hard few times to bring her mind out of insanity. She couldn't believe that she was blaming her life partner completely for the rape she endured. Adding more to the insanity, she thoroughly enjoyed her rape and wasn't giving Boris any part of the blame. Tears ran down her smooth face as she recounted how her treacherous body made her act shamefully and unfaithfully under the influence of carnal pleasure. No matter how hard she tried, she couldn't muster enough anger toward Boris to hate him; just to bring some sanity back in to her logics, she reasoned that David must have had a valid reason to give up like he did.

Stepping out from her mental dilemma, Lisa realized that her sore body was badly in need of a thorough cleaning. Her whole sex and inner thighs were crusted with dried coital secretes and the whole body was covered with a sticky residue from the heavy perspiration. Peeling down the remnants of her tattered clothes, Lisa stepped in to the bathroom for a much needed hot bath.

Lisa had to put on her sleeping dress since Boris made her normal clothes unusable. She opened the bag in the bathroom to find a sheer babydoll chemise with a matching lacy thong as her sleep wear for that day.

After putting on the dress, she opened the bathroom door to walk in to sounds of moaning and gasping. The speakers in her room were broadcasting the sounds of another adventure of Boris. She turned her head to look through the glass wall to find the huge body of Boris humping in to the bed while supporting himself on elbows. Underneath the humping mass was the small frame of the blonde girl, who was lying on her stomach and kept moaning loud while lifting her firm ass up to meet with his powerful thrusts. The small girl's whole body rocked from receiving the powerful thrusts and her whole body was glistening with a thick layer sweat. Her face was turned toward Lisa and her lustful facial expressions led Lisa to believe that even if the girl had resisted at first, she was thoroughly enjoying the pounding she was receiving at that moment. Having experienced the ordeal herself, Lisa wasn't a least bit surprised when the small girl tensed up and let out a shriek while having a mind breaking orgasm. She knew it was almost impossible to escape the humiliation of climaxing while getting ravaged by Boris.

It wasn't normal and Lisa knew that there was something special and unnatural happening with Boris. By looking at the writhing girl under the huge body and her moans of ecstasy, it was easy to understand that she was definitely enjoying the encounter with Boris much more than her previous one. After her own experience, Lisa felt that not only that he had defiled her body, he had chipped away parts of her mind to mold her physically and mentally in to something she didn't desire. She put a hand on her lace covered sex to find her privates getting moistened and fear struck her mind when she realized that she had already started to change.

Sometime later, Boris shot his seed deep inside the climaxing girl's depths with a roar and rolled off of her to fall in to a long sleep. The panting girl stayed on the bed unmoving to catch the breath and wits.

Lisa realized that her maid had brought her dinner while she was having her bath; the meal looked even better than the previous and it looked like a full course meal from a five star hotel. She was starving due to the huge amounts of energy she had to spend during the vigorous breeding and she quickly busied herself with replenishing her energy with the delicious food that was given to her.

In the next morning when Lisa woke up, she opened her eyes to find Boris sitting right on the other side of the glass wall. He was just sitting and calmly watching her sleep. In a panic, she sat up on the bed and pulled the bed sheet to her neck to cover the near nakedness offered through the sheer nightwear. At that moment her blue eyes met with his deep brown eyes and immediately she felt a pulling force; a mental force that was trying to pull her very soul in to those deep eyes. Like being in a trance, Lisa let the bed sheet go and walked to the glass wall to kneel right in front of him. Even if the scantily clad beautiful body of Lisa was in display, his eyes didn't divert and kept their focus on her blue eyes.

Boris put his right palm on the glass and before Lisa even realized what she was doing, she had her left palm over his from the other side of the glass. She was amazed at how the big hand dwarfed hers in size when compared. Then her stare went to the rising shaft between his legs; it still looked menacing and ugly, but the sight of the growing member brought back illicit memories and created a warmth in her loins. Lisa felt helpless and excited as she couldn't break out of the trance that created by a mere meeting of eyes. Suddenly, Boris reached up with his left hand and pressed the button of her door, and that made the button on her side light up. Lisa knew she wasn't behaving in a normal way after her encounter with Boris and that was doing actions she couldn't comprehend the reasons; but she understood that she wasn't insane enough to press the lit button and accept his indecent proposal.

Lisa stoop up and walked away from the door to gather up her thoughts and sanity back in to the confused mind. Seeing her walk away and reject his gesture, Boris stood up and walked back to his bed with a sad expression. Normally he would have gotten angry by the rejection, but this time the sadness dominated the anger in his heart and he sat on the bed looking at Lisa's room.

The day went by as Boris kept looking at Lisa whenever he was in the big room and looked really sad when he pressed the button on Lisa's door three more times only to be rejected. Lisa was nervous the whole day due to Boris's extensive attention to her and was a little heartbroken by seeing how sad he looked by her rejection. She didn't understand his behavior and was puzzled why he didn't go through David's room if he wanted her that much. She was pretty certain that David wouldn't resist if he did and he could have easily opened the door without her permission. But, he wasn't doing that; it was as if he desired her consent and acceptance; it was as if he was asking for her heart.

When the night time came, after all the rejections from Lisa, Boris was starting to show signs of agitation. It was unusual for him to spend more than twelve hours without emptying his ballooned scrotum in to a woman; his shaft was sporting constant hard-on. It was obscenely waving around in attention when Boris paced about the room to contain his frustration. Lisa was nervously looking at him behaving stranger and stranger when suddenly he stopped his phasing abruptly and looked at Lisa dead in the eyes. She saw sadness, anger and pain, all mixed together in his eyes and she felt a sting of pain in her own chest when she saw them.

Boris turned and started walking toward the room where the beautifully toned girl was in. She was already wearing her night gown for the night and the simple white satin and lace slip looked amazing on her masterpiece of a body. Even after witnessing the huge body frame approaching her room, she didn't react much and kept looking at Boris what still sitting on her bed. Lisa thought that the girl must have had complete faith on her partner just like she did on David, but unlike David, her partner had already proved his love by repelling Boris. So Lisa understood why the girl wasn't panicking and envied the lucky girl who had a partner that would protect her with his life.

Without even taking a look at the stunning girl, Boris pushed the button on her partner's door and indicating the upcoming dual, the buzzer sounded. Lisa could see the guy already on the other side of the glass, preparing to face the challenger with confidence that was earned by his previous victory. The door lock came undone with a metal clank and Boris delivered a powerful kick that forced the heavy metal door to swing open wide in an instant.

There was something very different with Boris that day. Unlike his usual lazy personality, he was filled with frustration and rage. He was looking for an outlet to release all those uncomfortable feelings and the first potential outlet was the poor guy, who was protecting his wife from a rapist. As Boris's unrestrained strength met the defender, painful gasps and cries flowed through the speakers, giving a glimpse of the pain the overpowered man was experiencing. The usually calm and confident girl was also now on her feet and obvious to his distress, was calling out to her husband with cries.

Soon, things went quiet and moments later, a buzzer sounded and the door to the girl's room unlocked with a metallic sound. Lisa saw the girl quickly taking a martial-art stance behind the door and she realized how the girl had obtain her beautiful toned body. From the way the girl was holding herself in a convincingly solid looking attack form, Lisa guessed that Boris was going to face a bigger challenge with girl, compared to her husband. Boris emerged from the guy's room and pushed on the heavy door to the girl's room to claim his reward. A toned long leg dashed through the opened door and Boris's abdomen received a solid and painful kick. The hulking body bent down from the unexpected kick, and the girl emerged from the door with a graceful, but a fast move and kneed the bent down face of Boris. He stumbled back about seven feet while still being stunned by the sudden attack and looked clearly disoriented with the attack to the face.

The girl didn't intended to let Boris come out of his disoriented situation and continued with beautiful and skillful high kicks to his head. Since Boris was much taller than the girl was, her long legs had to stretch and angle very high to reach his head. Seeing a beautiful girl in a very revealing attire execute those moves gracefully was definitely was a sight to behold, and watching how the girl was bravely doing something that Lisa wished to do, but failed, made her admire the girl even more. She wasn't giving up till the end. Even if Lisa didn't have enough skills to achieve what the girl was achieving now, she had been prepared to fight in her own way till she heard how her husband simply give her up. Lisa wondered what she would have done if her husband had even tried to resist Boris.

The girl attacked continuously with passion and Boris backed even more while defending his head as her long beautiful legs swung around and her beautiful long hair fanned out when body turned gracefully. The girl was obviously much more strong and skillful that Lisa was and she could have kicked most guys' asses with what she had, but Boris was not an average guy. As the girl got tired with her continuous attack, Boris regained his senses. She had managed to make Boris retreat until he was almost in the pool and she was planning to push his in to the pool and run back to her room. As she delivered the final kick to his stomach to push him in to the pool, Boris suddenly caught her speeding leg and using his strong hands, swung whole body in to the pool by her leg. The girl crashed in to the water with a big splash and a scream.

The girl's head emerged from the water and she looked clearly stunned by the hard impact from being swung hard in to the water. The pool looked to be around shoulders deep and she tried to cough out the water she had accidentally breathed in her mid-scream. The girl tried to clear the wet hair strands from her face to see what was happening and she turned only to see a huge body falling on to her.

A big splash exploded on the pool as Boris belly flopped in to the pool to join the stunned girl. Water splashed around violently as she tried to wrestle the hulking brute in the water while struggling to catch few precious breaths when she had the chance. Boris was clearly having the advantage as he had the advantage of strength and height. Whenever her body came above water, the thin wet fabric of her slip hugged her body and went transparent to show her beautiful breasts and brown nipples. Sometimes, when Boris lift her up and threw back in to the water, her whole slip went transparent and the only thing that protected her modesty was her white underwear that didn't become transparent like her slip. She started to loose strength in the strenuous struggle and her movements started to become sluggish.

Suddenly Boris submerged in the water and with a surprised gasp, the girl's head disappeared in to the water too. There was a another struggle under the water and suddenly the emerged near the edge and grabbed on to it as if she was trying to get out of the pool. Boris emerged right behind her and stopped her from escaping by holding on to her body.

Lisa noticed something floating on the surface in the middle of the pool and realized that it was the white underwear that protected the girl's modesty so far. She was still desperately trying to drag herself out of the water while hanging on to the edge and screaming at Boris to let her go.

"Let me go you bastard! Let me go."

Boris grabbed her from behind the neck and got even closer from her behind.

Suddenly the girl's whole body froze, eyes became big and she let out a loud painful grunt.

"UUUUURRRRGHHH!"

Boris's body jerked behind her and she cried,"AAAYIEEEEE You bastaaaaaard!"

His body started to move behind the girl as she kept on screaming. From the way his body moved, it was apparent that Boris wasn't taking it easy on the poor girl and was feeding his whole thick shaft in to the girl's sex under water.

Waves appeared on the surface as Boris started to drill hard and fast in to the girl from her behind. What amazed Lisa was, despite the very rough brutal treatment, the girl wasn't crying and no tears ran down her wet face. She had grabbed the edge hard and gritted her teeth to muffle her own screams and moans while refusing to give in to the beast that was rutting in to her. Even while being roughly defiled, she was refusing to give up and her eyes still gleamed fire of hatred and strength.

Boris let go of the girl's neck and grabbed a handful of her long black hair to pull in to the middle of the pool. She defiantly held on to the edge and didn't let go. He thrust hard in to her couple of times to coarse her in to obeying, but she still refused to let go and suffered the brutal thrusts in to her innocence with a painful whimper.

Angered by her defiance, Boris grabbed on to the girl's neck again and pushed her head underwater before starting to thrust his deformed shaft hard in to her uncooperative sheath. She struggled hard and tried to get her head free from the hand that was holding her underwater. Just as she was about to black-out from lack of air, he pulled her head out of the water to let her take in few precious breaths and pushed her head back underwater.

After nearly drowning the girl few times while thrusting hard in to her, Boris pulled out of her sex and got out of the pool while carrying her on the shoulder. Nearly experiencing death had sapped almost all the strength from the brave girl's body and her body remained limp while he carried her to the big bed. She groaned weakly when her body fell on the bed hard and she could only whimper when Boris got between her legs and started feeding his curved shaft back in to her sheath.

Boris kept steady pace as he plunged his shaft in to the whimpering girl beneath him. Showering her delicate insides with his precum made her passage amply lubricated for the rough thick shaft to smoothly burrow in to her body, with or without her consent. He kept on continuously pumping in to the girl impressively more than half an hour before the iron will of the brave girl started to fade away. Her whimpers changed in to groans and soon, she was moaning loud with obvious pleasure. After enduring nearly an hour of continuous repeated intrusions in to her femininity and getting her sensitive walls rubbed, stretched and scratched by the deformed intruder, she was starting to sense her impending submission to the forbidden carnal pleasure. She started to plead mercy from Boris as he intensified his thrusts, sensing the signals of submissions she was emitting by the involuntary shuddering of her sex.

"Please...ugh, have mercy..ughh, don't make me..Ohhh..ugh...ugh...no...ugh..ugh.uuuuuuuuuuuurrrrrrrrrrggggGGGHHHHHH!"

The girl dug her heels deep in to the mattress, curled her toes and lifted up her pelvis up to suffer the humiliation of her first forced orgasm. Boris kept pounding in to the climaxing girl without stopping and deepened her humiliation by pulling out a chain of orgasms from her unwilling and trembling body. After five minutes of non-stop forced orgasms, the girl's body went completely limp and he still kept on pounding in to the hardly responding soft body.

Boris kept humping the poor girl like a possessed machine and after about ten minutes, her body started to squirm under the hulking body and soft moans, whimpers and yelps once again joined the squelching and slapping sounds of wet sexes.

After another forty-five minutes of pounding and three more orgasms, Boris and the girl were soaked with sweat, and her slip had once again turned transparent and hugged her shaking body. Lisa thought that she was treated much better than how Boris was treating the poor girl. Compared to the wild fucking the girl was receiving, the experience she had with Boris could be mentioned as tender loving.

Then suddenly the girl started to moan loud again clearly with pleasure and started to shudder as her body rode through another orgasm. Unlike her previous orgasms, she wrapped her long legs around Boris's waist, wrapped her hands around his head and pulled herself up to plant a deep kiss on his thick lips. He must have like that so much, he wrapped his arm around her back and pulled themselves in to lotus position and finally released his seed deep inside her with a loud groan. The girl's body writhed as her orgasm intensified with the feeling of hot seed filling her insides.

The girl's body finally went limp after riding the biggest wave of orgasms in that night and Boris let her body fall on to the mattress and slid out his curved meat sword out of her drenched sheath. After accommodating the thick monster for more than two hours, her sex was gaping wide and had changed its color to a bright red. Evidences of her breeding was now continuously flowing out of her and created a puddle of liquids on the bed sheet.

Lisa felt the uncomfortable feeling of jealousy rising from the bottom of her heart as she saw the girl passionately kissing Boris. She knew that she should be absolutely hating Boris after witnessing the Brutal rape he had committed on the girl, but she couldn't find any feelings in her heart other than sadness and jealousy when she saw the girl's will finally break and reward Boris with a deep kiss.

Lisa realized that these were not normal or sane feelings she was feeling and feared that she was going to go insane and lose herself. She felt as if something was continuously eating away parts of her mind and memories of being happily married to the love of her life felt so distant, sometimes she completely forgot about David.

With conflicting feelings ravaging her brain again and again, Lisa spent the whole night sobbing in sadness and shaking in fear till the sunrise.

Lisa was reaching her mental breaking point when suddenly the TV display in her room came to life. It was the old man in the display and he looked kind of worried.

"Lisa, you seem to be a bit flustered. Are you alright?"

"NO I'M NOT!" Lisa shouted at the screen, agitated.

"What did you do to me? Why is this happening to me? Why do I feel like a stranger to myself?" Lisa broke down crying.

"You did well Lisa, actually you did more than well. So I understand that you deserve an explanation. But before that, I think it's best to give you a chance to talk to your husband," The old man said.

Lisa's eyes lit up with the hope of the chance to talk to David. Even if she felt betrayed, she loved him and wanted to know how he was doing and the good reason for his actions. The display changed and David appeared in it.

"Honey I'm sorry," David said while looking down as if he didn't want to meet Lisa's eyes.

"David, don't feel sorry. I love you. I know you must have had a good reason," Lisa said with a smile while wiping off her tears.

There was a long awkward silence as David looking down without saying or doing anything. Then he looked in to the camera and Lisa noticed that rage was burning in his eyes.

"Yes, I had a good reason. I was scared of my life. But what was your reason for loving it and cumming on its cock like a slut?"

Lisa couldn't believe what she was hearing. Her loving husband was calling her a slut for being forced to orgasm. She felt as if her soul itself burning from the hateful gaze of David while his words cutting deep in to her heart.

"NO! It wasn't like that. I couldn't help it. You must have seen from the other women too. We can't help it. There's something strange about him," Lisa tried to give reasons between her tears.

"HIM? So that thing is human to you now. I saw how much of sluts all women are and you were the worst of them all. I didn't know you had it in you to fuck an animal like a bitch in heat," David shouted back with anger.

Lisa felt as if knives going through her heart as her husband's hurtful words came through the speaker. Anger started to boil and overcome her thoughts; Lisa shouted back.

"Yes, I'm a bitch that has a wimp of a husband that offers his wife in fear and bitch about how she handled the rape. You are disgusting! Your balls are there only for the show. I failed to see the real you until now. You are the real beast, not Boris. Fuck you David! Fuck you!"

Lisa couldn't believe the words that escaped her mouth, but she felt relieved when they came out.

"Fuck you too bitch. Have fun fucking that thing. I don't want anything to do with a whore like you. I regret not getting the chance to put a bullet through your bitch head. Go ahead and fuck till you die bitch," David screamed in to the camera and the display went blank.

Lisa fell to her knees and cried hysterically as she realized she had lost her husband. She felt disgusted by both what she said and especially what he said.

"I'm sorry about what happened between you two," said the old man through the TV.

"You did this all you sick bastard! You are the one who destroyed us," Lisa shouted with pure hatred.

"Yes I know I am responsible for this. And I'm sure there's a special place for me in the hell when I go there. But right now I'm in power and it's up to you to decide whether I'll be your best friend or worst enemy," the old man said with a calm manner.

Lisa realized that it was best to listen to the old bastard for now, and stopped crying.

"Since it seems you are much wiser than I thought and understand the situation, I would like to be friend rather than an enemy," the old man said with a smile.

"Now I think I owe you an explanation about this mysterious things you feel. I would like to advise you to have a seat since this is going to be a little long and complex."

Lisa pulled in a chair and sat on it while still giving a stare of hatred in to the camera.

"You must be already feeling the undeniable attraction towards Boris by now. I know it's very confusing to have those feelings toward him, as you are a beautiful married lady. But as you said earlier, it is not something you can help."

Lisa was now listening to the old man with big eyes as he seemed to be able to read her mind when he explained how she must be feeling.

"Let me start by saying that Boris is not just a simple mix of humans and gorillas. He is genetically superior in some fields than both humans and primates. Do you remember what I told about how we were first genetically modifying human females and male gorillas to make their seed and eggs compatible? During these procedures, the gorillas were the ones that got heavily modified since we only needed their seed. Due to this, some things we didn't intended or expected to change also changed. So the gorilla who fathered the test number one, developed something that even the modern science cannot fully understand. It had the ability to emit strong pheromones through body odor and contained an extremely powerful aphrodisiac in its seminal fluids. This aphrodisiac didn't only affect in physical level, it also affected in mental level too."

"While every women strongly responded in physical level to the aphrodisiac, the mental effect varied from woman to woman. Most of the time, the mental effect was on a moderate level, while few were resilient to it and even fewer were strongly affected. When there's a woman who reacts strongly to the mental effect, her eggs are the most compatible to bear the seeds of that male. When the male meet a woman who are fully compatible to it, it also get strongly affected by her pheromones. These bonds to each other are so strong, the mental effect sometimes turn in to a deep love. I think now you understand how a human volunteer woman decided to secretly have sex with a test gorilla, and why the gorilla was more than happy to allow it," the old man explained as if he was teaching a science class.

Lisa felt as if a light being shed on her confusing feelings she had been feeling. She felt both devastated and confusingly happy when those feeling became clear. She was questioning herself whether what the old man said was true and whether if she was being forced to fall in love with Boris.

"From the look on your face, I can tell that your guess is right. Boris carries the same ability that his great grandfather had, and it's much more powerful and potent. By a miracle or fate, it seems you are one of the very few woman on earth who are fully compatible with Boris. I had seen many women fall in love with Boris due to its powerful aphrodisiac, but for the first time, the poor guy is finally falling in love with you," The old man said with a smile.

"No! It can't be. This must be a sick joke. How can I fall in love with that thing?" Lisa said aloud refusing to believe what she heard.

"Did you realize how gentle and well behaved he was with you compared to other women? When the feelings finally matured in him, he couldn't help but stare at you and he refused to eat anything since you rejected him. You saw how the frustration led him to severely beating a man and brutally rape a girl. I can see how it affects you too. I know it's kind of evil, but you can't help it. He shot the aphrodisiac deep in your reproductive organ, and being a fully compatible woman to Boris, feelings of true love will overtake all your worries and sorrow quickly. I don't know much about love, but isn't true love what you girls spend a life time looking for?" said the old man with a smirk.

"You took my body and now you take my mind too? How cruel and messed-up can you be? You will burn in hell for this you bastard!" Lisa cried out as tears ran down her face.

What hurt the most was that what he said was the truth. She couldn't deny the feeling of love toward Boris growing in her heart. What hurt the most was that it was without her consent, and she couldn't stop it from spreading over the love she had for David. She knew she had a very short time before her old self die and a new woman born from the ashes; she mourned the love she had for her beloved husband.

"Now, now. I'm sure by tomorrow you'll change your mind and sometime later, you'll thank me. Have a good sleep Lisa. Remember, it is said that nothing is more powerful than love," the man said before closing the connection while laughing out loud.

Next day morning, Boris started the day by first pressing the button on Lisa's door. Lisa kept looking at the lit button on her side while fighting the strange temptation to press it. Sensing her hesitation, he turned and started walking towards the room where the lady with a voluptuous body was in. He pressed the button on the woman's door and few seconds later, another buzzer sounded and the door opened. Lisa kept looking with opened big eyes as the beautiful woman come out from the door in her naked glory. She walked right up to Boris and with a grin, he gently carried her in bridal style to the big bed. It reminded Lisa how she got carried to the same bed in the same way and she felt butterflies in her belly when she remembered what happened after that.

Boris put the woman gently on the bed and without wasting any time, he got on top of her and lowered his wet warm mouth on to her big and supple breasts. Within seconds, the woman was moaning with pleasure while holding his head to her breasts for more attention. After few minutes, she spread her legs and slithered her slender hand down there bodies to between her legs. Suddenly Boris stopped sucking on her breasts like a possessed baby and looked at her straight in the eyes. Seeing the beautiful red lips decorated with a smile, Boris flexed his hip and with a loud gasp, the woman wrapped her beautiful legs around his hips to urge more of his love shaft in to her love tunnel.

The room got filled with throes of passion as the woman lost count of orgasms the thick shaft pulled out from her while her husband pleasured himself to the scene of her squirming body. Lisa noticed that even though the woman was receiving a royal pounding, Boris was being gentle and focused on manipulating his curved tool inflict more pleasure to the writhing woman. She also shamefully noticed that she was feeling an overwhelming jealousy toward the moaning woman. She wanted to be the one writhing underneath the huge fame of Boris, she wanted to be the one having his thick shaft impaled between her legs, and she wanted to be the one that grunted every time as he bottomed out and touched her womb.

After about forty minutes of unbridle carnal pleasure, Boris gave a roar and emptied his life essence in to the woman's fertile depths. Feeling the thick substance seeping deep in to her body, she experienced another intense orgasm and started kissing all around his big face to thank him for the amazing journey he had taken her with his magical curved wand.

The rest of the day went by as Lisa tried to keep her thoughts from wondering into the memories of her time under Boris's heaving body. Her libido was unusually at an all-time high and she noticed that even a glimpse of his deformed shaft was enough to ignite carnal ambers in her loins. She had always been a passionate woman after she reached her puberty, but she had never been through a period of horniness like this even through her honeymoon. Looking down at erect nipples poking through the front of her dress, Lisa let out a sigh of frustration, since her constantly erect and sensitive nipples were starting to become troublesome.

Lisa's still sharp mind was keeping her hyper-excited body in check and kept her trembling hand from reaching the lit button when Boris requested her consent few times throughout the day. Her libido was rising little by little every passing second and she resolved herself to hang on to sanity as much as she can before the inevitable takeover.

After the sky darkened with the arrival of night time, Boris walked up to the room where the petite blonde girl was in. She was wearing a black transparent short night dress and seeing the approaching brute, stood up near glass wall. Boris looked at the nervous girl and pressed the button on her door. She flinched upon hearing buzzer and directed her eyes at the lit button on her side. Her slender right hand started to slowly move toward the button, but suddenly she caught the moving hand with the other and let out a sigh of relief as if she avoided an accident at the last moment. Boris let out another growl of displeasure and started to move toward her partner's door. Seeing the brute moving towards her partner's door, the girl's eyes opened wide with concern and quickly pressed the button on her side as if she was acting on her reflexes.

With a metal clank, the girl's door opened and Boris quickly turned back with a surprised look. Lisa could see that, upon realizing that his girlfriend had opened the door from her side, the girl's partner was beating on the glass saying something to get Boris's attention back to him. Lisa guessed that it was either the girl finally succumbed to the aphrodisiac effect or she didn't want her brave, but weak partner to get hurt uselessly anymore on her behalf. After remembering how the girl had almost pressed the button herself before, Lisa thought that it must have been the combination of both those reasons that led the girl to finally give her consent to Boris.

As soon as the door opened, the girl extended her lithe right leg out and slowly stepped through the door while looking at her boyfriend that was still hitting the thick glass. Boris easily swooped up the small girl with his strong arms and started to walk toward round bed. While being carried, she turned her head to look at her partner one more time and rested her head back on the strong chest of the giant she was about to receive as intimately as a woman could.

Soon, the blonde girl was accepting Boris with deepest and most intimate parts of her body as throes of her satisfaction and uninhibited emotions echoed throughout the enclosure. Her slender limbs lovingly embraced the hulking body as he again and again kissed her womb with the crown of his manhood while showering the sensitive insides with molten precum.

Once again, Lisa's mind overwhelmed with illicit temptations and jealousy as she watched the young girl worship goddess of ecstasy under the heaving body mass of Boris. As carnal desires clouded her reason and sanity, Lisa started to imagine herself being the girl and receiving his manhood in her womanhood.

Lisa felt her right hand acting on its own accord when it reached under the hem of her short night dress, moved up till it felt the band of the lacy underwear, reached inside and moved down toward her burning sex.

Lisa took in a sharp intake of breath when her slender fingers gained access to her portal, and timed her moaning with blonde girl as the fingers found a rhythm that resonated with the moving pelvis of Boris. Soon her other hand found it's place on her erect nipples and she felt warmness flowing through her fingers as she embraced the height of arousal with both the girl and Boris.

Lisa's spent body slumped onto the bed after the intense orgasm she experienced with her own hands. Panting, she brought her stubborn right hand up and held it in front of her face to inspect the dripping fingers. Trying hard to focus on the hand with her still dilated eyes from the orgasm, Lisa wondered if she would be able to control her stubborn hand the next time the red button lit up on the door.



Beast and the Beauties Ch. 02

As Lisa spent the morning in a daze, thoughts of Boris flooded her mind with vivid images and intense emotions. Her mind only slightly registered the occurrences that was happening around her when the maid did the morning duties and dressed her up. Even breakfast felt like a distant dream when she looked at the empty plate she had just finished. When she turned her head to look through the invisible wall, her heart started beat faster and stronger, as her blue eyes received images of the sleeping brute. For the first time, Lisa failed to find ugliness in his humongous, ripped body and odd, peacefully sleeping face. The image was alluring and tempting enough for Lisa to feel butterflies in her belly and tingling between her legs.

For the first time since her introduction to the confinement, Lisa felt concerned about her appearance. For the first time, she needed to look presentable. She needed to be presentable for Boris. She wanted to impress him with her feminine qualities and she wanted him to desire her.

At the same time, Lisa knew that the feelings, she had towards Boris, weren't entirely naturally originated. But, knowing that the feelings were artificially induced, didn't stop her from feeling them; it was like living in a dream that she couldn't wake up, even if she knew that she was dreaming. So the more she fell for him, the more she hated him deep in her heart. Even though the feelings weren't clear, she couldn't deny that she both, desired and loathed him at the same time.

Lisa walked up to the mirror and inspected her appearance through the reflection. The girl in the mirror was wearing a magnificent goddess type strapless gown that reached all the way down to her ankles. The top part of the sky-blue dress hugged her supple bust tightly, since it was those proud and full breasts that held the beautiful dress flawing down her soft body. Even if the soft fabric flowed down to brush against her ankles, the sheerness of the skirt portion did little to hide a thin waist, wide hips and a pair of long lithe legs. At the end of those long legs, instead of the usual high heels, pearl barefoot sandal anklets decorated her delicate feet. It was the first time Lisa had ever worn an apparel like that, and it felt more comfortable and erotic at the same time. While her simple makeup was done to bring out the natural beauty of her face, her hair was done in roman style to perfectly match the beautiful dress she was wearing. Lisa had to give credits to the maid for bringing her appearance as close as to an Olympian goddess from Greek mythologies.

The other thing Lisa noticed through the sheer material was, she wasn't wearing any underwear. She felt completely exposed without anything covering her clean shaven privates, but at the same time, it added more to the excitement and comfort.

Extremely satisfied with her appearance, Lisa pirouetted around to make the beautiful dress gracefully lift up and fly around her twirling figure. When she suddenly stopped moving, the dress kept flying around and softly wrapped around her body, before unwinding back to its original state.

When she looked back at herself in the mirror, she noticed a gentle smile decorating her beautiful face. Since she never thought that she would ever smile again in that place, it felt good to see her own smile, after that long period of sorrow. Happiness was starting to seep back in to her hopeless fate, and regardless of the source or the nature of it, she happily welcomed the little ray of light, in to the darkness.

Lisa felt as if the times she had suffered fear, guilt, confusion and dilemmas, had become a part of distant past. At that moment, the way her heart beat in her chest reminded her of the times when she had been a high school student, and had developed a crush towards her math teacher. It was taboo, illicit and shameful; but the rush and excitement was intoxicating and thrilling.

Without even thinking, Lisa slowly walked up to the glass wall, and kept looking at the sleeping form of the source of her excitement. She didn't know or couldn't name the feelings she was feeling, but she did know that Boris had taken a part of her mind for good or worse.

While looking out from the glass, Lisa put her left hand on the glass as if she wanted to touch his outline, and saw something shining on the fourth finger of her left hand. That small ancient stone managed to put a pulling force on her rampaging heart to remind her of her not too distant past life. Tears escaped her blue eyes, as she recognized the object and the meaning it held. She clutched the left hand with her right and turned around to deny any illicit visual encouragements to her stubborn body. She knew that that object was the last reminiscent of her past life she possessed, and it was the last hope she had to escape the whirlpool of insanity she was drowning in at that moment. While leaning her back on to the glass, she kept looking at the small diamond on the wedding ring, to find a path out of her lustful insanity she was about to completely get drowned in.

After sometime, a sudden loud buzzer sound jerked Lisa back in to the living world. She turned in panic to see what had happened, and found that her view had been blocked by something big on the other side of the glass. It took few moments for Lisa to realize that it was Boris's the huge body that was blocking her view, from the other side. From the lit-up button on her door, she concluded that, while she was lost in her thoughts, Boris had approached her door and had pressed the button.

When Lisa turned her eyes back toward the wall glass, the first thing that caught her eyes was the thick appendage that stood proud and in attention. It pulsed in rhythm with Boris's heartbeat, and she felt a sense of achievement since the organ was responded to her allure. Hanging below the saluting curved shaft, was the ballooned scrotum that carried a cocktail of potions with the ability to subdue women to his will.

Detailed memories of the thick shaft rampaging inside her while filling her with the potion, flooded Lisa's mind, and memories of a precious stone and vows, got overthrown by something thick, hard and full of life. She trailed her gaze up across his chiseled abs and chest muscles, to find those deep brown eyes.They were looking straight in to her soul, and she felt the unbound desire and affection flooding in through the connected gaze. Reacting to the building emotions, she felt her heart start to speed up in her chest, and a wave of heat washed over her whole body.

Lisa found it impossible to rip her gaze away from his hypnotizing eyes, and she felt a battle of good and evil waging inside her subconscious. The breath became heavy, and she felt the heart pulses in her head, as she labored to finalize her ultimate decision. Her pride as a woman, and the hatred she had for him deep in her heart, was screaming at her to stay as far away from the red button. At the same time, her wild side and her physical cravings were screaming to push the button and sate her thirst.

As Lisa over-worked her mind to make the final decision, the final push came when Boris broke his intense gaze and started to turn away. Panic and a sense of loss, jolted her to the very core in an instant, and before she could comprehend what had happened or what she felt, a loud buzzer sound filled the air, announcing something important and irreversible. She trailed her gaze down her extended right arm, only to find her fingers on the red lit button.

With her blue eyes wide opened, Lisa realized that at the heat of the moment, her stubborn hand had made the decision for her, and evil had prevailed over good and reasons. The same fingers that were dripping with her illicit desires the night before, only few hours later, had sealed her fate with a lightest movement. She wondered how fragile a person's fate can be to have it changed from a simple act of stupidity and a flick of a finger.

Then Lisa realized something important. It was her finger, it was her hand, and it was her body; she made the decision, and it was 'her' decision. Still, she refused to believe that she had forsaken her pride and reason for mere physical urges.

As Boris's huge body moved through the opened doorway, a current of air blew in to the room, bringing his unique body odor to Lisa's olfactory sensors. Mixed with the overwhelming pungent odor that was strong enough to activate her gagging reflexes, a sweet musk undertone also reached her sensors, washing away any remorse or disgust she had until then. Her body immediately reacted to the overwhelmingly powerful dose of pheromones and began the initial preparations for an oncoming thorough insemination.

While feeling ambers of carnal desires igniting in her abdomen and on skin, Lisa stood still and watched as her suitor approach with an obvious smile of accomplishment. As soon as he approached her, he bent his head down, nuzzled her neck, and hungrily breathe in her intoxicating sweet, pheromone infused smell.

Panic struck her mind with the first physical contact with Boris, and with a reaction that was fueled by hatred and pride, she pulled back and struck his face with her opened arm. Surprised at first, Boris gathered his thoughts back, and easily caught her fragile wrist when it came back flying for another strike. Soon, she was trying to strike him with all her other three free limbs, and there was a bit of a struggle between them for offence and defense.

Despite Lisa striking him and struggling, Boris didn't get angry about it, and did his best to bring Lisa under control without hurting her. With his superior strength, soon, he had her back and both hands pinned to the wall, and he looked straight into her deep blue eyes, as if he was trying to tell something.

With Boris's hypnotizing gaze locked onto Lisa's, he felt her body relax, and her hands become limp in his grasp. Sensing her submission, once again he lowered his face to nuzzle her neck. This time, Lisa could only close her eyes and moan lightly as he devoured her scent as the most wonderful thing in the world. Then he slowly bent down to place one hand behind her knees, and one hand behind her back to gently swoop her up and carry her in bridal style. As the beautiful damsel stayed lying on those strong arms, her long hair flowed down from one side, and the soft fabric of the dress flowed down from the other.

Lisa was struggling a bit while she was in his hands, but it was obvious that the struggling was just a show of reluctance, rather than an actual effort to escape. He skillfully maneuvered their bodies through the narrow doorway, and started his triumphant walk toward the big bed, to rightfully claim the beauty, that had an unusual effect on his heart.

Lisa felt the thumping of heavy footsteps throughout her body, as her heart tried to burst itself with overexcitement. Since she knew too well what that dirty bed symbolized, and what was about to happen on that bed and what it meant, she felt the approaching bed was too far and too close at the same time. Even though her body was jumping with joy, her heart was still hesitating to accept what the body was telling it. Hesitations were meant to fade away with time, and it was fading little by little with each thumping of heavy footstep that reached her body. Finally, she slowly wrapped her arms around his thick neck as a mean of support, a show of affection and acceptance.

Lisa felt her back softly landing on the mattress, and Boris's hands slide away from underneath her body. Her desires took dominance, and now she was a willing woman, that was looking forward to feel the invigorating touch of her illicit lover. She wanted to feel his big body cover her small frame, and dominate it in most pleasurable ways she could imagine. Unlike her previous encounter, she wanted to scream out her satisfaction, and receive his affection without holding anything back.

While waiting for her lover to join her and sate her carnal desires, Lisa accidently turned her head to look back at the direction of her own room. An electric shock passed through her body when she saw David looking at her through his glass wall, and she felt like an unfaithful wife that got caught red-handed by her husband. As shame came over her once again, Lisa felt the need to cry and let all the accumulated shame wash away with tears. Just as she was about to shed her first tear, she felt Boris's face nuzzle into her neck and start to breathe in her scent once again. When a huge hand started to fondle her bosom through the material of the dress, she closed her eyes and let out an involuntary gasp in pleasure.

With the hand gently fondling Lisa's chest, and a soft tongue lapping at her sensitive skin on the neck, her shame and tears started to fade away with arising pleasure. But, despite how mad she was with David, and no matter how madly she had fallen for Boris, she didn't want either of them to see her willingly, emotionally and sexually submit. While getting intimately fondled by Boris, she wanted to open her eyes and see whether David was still looking at her; but, she didn't have the will power to open them and possibly meet his eyes.

As Boris's curious mouth and hand descended down the soft curves of Lisa's body, she shuddered at the thought of going through the humiliation of becoming a slut, in front of David, just as he accused her of.

As Lisa felt Boris take hold of her ankles and slowly open her lithe legs, she didn't offer any resistance, but, looked down her body to see what was happening. He was kneeling down on the bed and was starting to lick his way up her left leg. As his head travelled higher, he let go of her legs to support himself; she bent her knees and spread her trembling legs wider to accommodate his big upper-body. As the hem of her long dress got pushed up to her knees by the huge body that was moving up, Lisa remembered about David, and to prevent him from seeing Boris's lecherous act, she caught the hem with her hands and prevented the dress from riding any higher. Between her silky smooth thighs, his head disappeared into the dress, and as his head bobbed around while he lustfully tasted her soft inner-thighs, Lisa was able to see the fabric stretch and bulge around the big head.

As the wandering tongue inched closer and closer to her sex, Lisa was breathing heavily, and gasped every time she felt his hot breath on her exposed womanhood. Boris's head suddenly stopped moving, and she felt him breathing constantly on her sensitive folds. She knew that inside the dress, he was looking directly at her uncovered sex. A deep blush covered her ivory skin when she realized that, with all the given attention, her sensitive folds must have bloomed like a flower, and he was looking directly at how it continuously dripped nectar.

With a sudden lunge that made Lisa's whole body jerk up with surprise, Boris clamped his hot salivating mouth over her steaming honey pot, and wrapped his hands around her thighs to lock his hungry mouth to the rare delicacy.

Feeling the warm wetness of lips, and hardness of teeth envelop her whole sex at once, Lisa yelped with pained pleasure. She had to let go of the hem, to cover her mouth with one hand, and to desperately tap hard on his head with the other, and signal him not to press his hard teeth on to her sensitive clitoris. Feeling the protest, he stopped pushing his teeth in, but the head didn't budge even a centimeter, as the clamped mouth produced an incredible suction while his tongue went to town on her delicious wet folds.

While Lisa's body squirmed and trembled with overwhelming pleasure, despite her efforts, muffled moans escaped through her thin fingers. As she kept the dress bunched up on his neck to conceal the sexual act from David, over the stretched fabric of her dress, she caressed the bulge between her spread thighs. Boris was thrusting his face on to her sex as he hungrily lapped up the constantly flowing nectar and explored every fold and edge of it with his flexible tongue. As she was detecting a maturing orgasm, the hot tongue was going wild on her sex and kept her at the edge of total bliss. Then making her skip a heartbeat, she felt it slowly slithering in to her wet opening.

"Oh my god!"

"Oh my god!"

"aaargH!"

"Oh baby!"

"Yes!"

"That's it!"

"Yes!"

"Yessss!"

"Yeeeessssss!"

"Aaaah!....aaaaah!...aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhh!...uuuuurrrghhhHHHH!"

Lisa saw stars when the flexible tongue started to wriggle in her most sensitive place. She pulled his head on to her sex with both hands, and announced her orgasm with a loud, pleasured wail.

Lisa was heavily panting after experiencing the amazing orgasm, and when she felt the two strong hands that were wrapped around her thighs become loose, she looked down her body to find Boris's face emerging out from her dress. His face was dripping with her excitement, and the big grin he had on was telling her that he loved every drop of it.

Feelings of affection and satisfaction started to seep in to Lisa's heart, and she didn't care whether David was watching her wailing through the orgasm, just like the slut he accused her of. She knew that whether she wanted or not, she was going to prove him right, on that day, on that bed.

As Boris knelt-up, Lisa's eyes automatically locked on to his raging manhood. With the unusual curve, warts and lumps, thick pulsing veins and most importantly, the unbelievable thickness, it looked odd and intimidating as always. She shuddered when she remembered that the one eyed monster had already been in her most sacred place, and she had loved every bit of stretching she had experienced. In the corner of her heart, as a woman, she felt proud about she had been able to take in such an intimidating and exotic object in her most delicate place.

As much as Lisa detested her carnal desires, she wanted to feel it in her, and be proud as a woman once again while reaching heavens; with her slender fingers, she started gathering the thin fabric of the dress, over her waist, and while slowly unavailing her flower to the world, the hem started to ride up her silky smooth thighs. When the end of the fabric finally joined the rest in her small fists, she offered her flower to the sun by slightly lifting her pelvis. It was fully bloomed, and the petals were drenched with nectar that continuously flowed out from the core. The flower had bloomed to welcome the sun, and the sun was about to visit and germinate it.

While marveling at the glorious sight, Boris reached down and slid his rough hand down Lisa's silky inner thighs. Responding to the gentle touch, her legs spread further apart, fully offering her offering to him. He knelt down between the spread thighs and positioned his manhood right on the core of her bloomed flower.

Lisa felt every millimeter of movement on her sensitive flesh as the meaty knob move her silky curtains aside to probe at the sensitive portal. When suddenly the foreign flesh pushed on, she gasped, and under the pressure and ample lubrication, her tight opening strained, expanded and gave way to the intruder. As if her tight ring wanted to trap the bulbous head in her sheath, she felt it slide over the head and clamp around the wide crown. With her acceptance of his manhood into her womanhood, a tear drop appeared at the corner of her eye, as her pride as a woman wept at her surrender to pleasure.

Lisa let out a whimper when she felt the first shots of Boris's hot precum bath her sensitive walls. He was baptizing her womanhood for the oncoming carnal ritual: the most ancient ritual of them all. While feeling the intense heat he was pouring in to her spread all around her body, she started to perspire and pant. As the cocktail of aphrodisiacs got soaked in to her deepest parts, suddenly her libido got kicked in to the highest gear.

Lisa couldn't believe the level of craze for lust her betraying body was experiencing, and she labored to hold off the desire to thrust her hips and devour more of his throbbing manhood. She looked down to see her erected nipples painfully poking through the dress, and her milky thighs were starting to glisten with perspiration. She couldn't wait anymore to feel the ultimate feeling, and devised a plan to urge Boris into full-filling her shameful desire.

Lisa brought her hands up and pulled down the fabric that was covering her chest. Her succulent breasts jumped out of its confines, begging for attention, and her erected brown nipples popped out while pointing toward the sky. The seduction was too much for Boris, and while thrusting his curved wand in to her warmth, he dived in to taste her flower buds.

When Boris's manhood dug itself about two inches in to her womanhood, and a wet, warm mouth surrounded her sensitive nipple, Lisa let out a lustful scream and experienced a mini orgasm while gritting her teeth.

"Aaah...Ah...Ah...Ah!" Lisa yelped as, Boris started to sink his thick shaft in to her depths with a series of shunts while feasting on her hard and erected nipples, and she moaned when the shaft speared through rings of clasping muscles of her tight sheath. While the bumps and warts deliciously scraped her sensitive walls as they moved in and out, she bit down on her lower lip to contain her wicked pleasure, as the thick curved tool forced her reproductive system to mold around it.

When Boris had two-third of his breeding shaft drilled between the beautiful girl's stretched nether lips, he let go of her nipple and looked straight at her glazed, lust-filled blue eyes.While still on elbows, he brought his large hands up under her armpits and gripped her smooth shoulders with his thick fingers. Taking a firm hold, he surged in to her hard, and watched how her mouth and eyes widen with surprise and pleasure. As his curved sword sunk deeper in to her passage, he had to bunch up and bring his knees higher to add more leverage and length into the thrusting. This prompted Lisa to open her creamy thighs even wider, and angle her pelvis for even deeper penetration. Then came a very hard thrust that made his pubic bone come in contact with her sensitive clitoris, and the ballooned scrotum on her soft derriere. She had taken all that Boris had to offer, and her soft sheath appreciated it by pulsing around it while holding vice grip. Lisa wailed while holding on to Boris's thick arms to celebrate her accomplishment, and got washed over by another orgasm.

While buried to the hilt between Lisa's quivering splayed thighs, Boris moved his hip horizontally and enjoyed watching how her eyes rolled back with overwhelmed pleasure. She was still coming down from her orgasm, and the feeling of getting her over-sensitive insides churned by a hard phallus was almost unbearable; she groaned and squirmed while trying to move her pelvis to minimize his teasing.

After few minutes of enjoying churning Lisa's inside, Boris pulled his hardness out till only the bulbous head remained inside her. Lisa was still trying to catch her breath after being rudely teased, before she even had the chance to recover from her orgasm. But sensing the oncoming onslaught, she winced, grabbed on to his arms and steeled herself.

Boris's pelvis fell down like a hammer, and Lisa wailed in both pain and pleasure as their pelvises met with force and the scrotum slapped her soft buns. With the initial strike dealt, he started to undulate his lower body to repeatedly strike the anvil with his mighty hammer. Lisa's soft voice degraded in to groans, whimpers, shrieks and intangible words, as he pounded her round derriere in to the soft mattress. Just like a blacksmith forging a perfect sword by relentlessly pounding the metal with a hammer, Boris was skillfully hammering Lisa's womanhood to forge a perfect orgasm.

While being overwhelmed by the relentless onslaught into her sacred chamber, Lisa was sensing the arrival of the mother of all orgasms. Her whole body was shaking from the barrage of strikes her lower body was receiving, and she felt as if her whole body was going to fall apart when a tsunami of pleasure finally hit her.

Lisa squeezed her eyes shut, gritted her teeth and held her breath, as every muscle fiber of her body started to tremble and shudder with a major orgasm. Unfazed by the writhing girl, Boris kept on pounding in to her vibrating sheath, and her perfectly forged orgasm sprung into a fountain and showered their pelvises with her overflowing carnal pleasure. When the fountain finally receded, Lisa looked into bright blue sky with her glazed eyes and let out a guttural howl to mark the end of the biggest orgasm she had ever experienced.

With the female's carnal desires thoroughly sated, Boris labored toward his next goal: inseminate the woman by releasing his essence deep in her fertile chamber. While coming down from the heaven of orgasms, Lisa noticed that his thrusts had become more pronounced and sharp. From his grunts, and the way he sought to reach the deepest parts of her passage, she deduced that he was seeking his own release of carnal pressure.

Having her illicit passions deeply sated, Lisa's reasoning was starting to become clear, and cold sweat joined the thick layer of perspiration that she already had all over her glistening body. She knew about the ultimate purpose of the phallus that was knocking at the gates to her fertile womb, and the ballooned scrotum that was spankings her buttocks. Remembering the fact that she was entering the peak of her fertile period, and the old man saying something about her being the most compatible, she started to fear the very thing that had taken her to unknown levels of pleasure a moment ago. She desired the thick monster within her sensitive folds, but the desire never ran deeper than a combination of strong lust and mild affection. For a woman to gladly bear the fruits of a man, she need something more than lust: she needs sincere love. Even though she desired copulation with Boris, as a woman, she desired to be introduced to motherhood by her lawful husband. Compared to the chemically induced feeling, she still valued the natural love.

Knowing that her time was ticking away with each laboring thrust Boris bore in to her fertile treasure, through gasps, Lisa tried to tell him to dismount. With the primal objective of breeding the beautiful lady underneath him, and being very close to his own release, Boris didn't even hear a word she uttered, and quickened his thrusting to urge his manhood to open the valves that kept his reservoir of seeds contained.

Realizing that Boris was now in his beast mode to rut and breed her, Lisa started to panic and struggle against the huge body that was rutting into her with increased tempo. Her body was exhausted after all the laborious orgasms, and she found no success in physically trying to push the titan body off of hers.

Horror struck Lisa when she felt the shaft starting to expand in her, and out of sheer desperation, she entered the fight or flight mode. While trying to pull the shaft out of her by planting her feet on his waist and pushing outward, she unleashed a flurry of punches to his head while shouting at him to get off of her.

Boris was just about to taste the heavenly release, when the female went haywire and started attacking him. Being enraged by the denial of his well-deserved orgasm, he started to wrestle with her while keeping his shaft still buried in her, and trying not to harm the fragile being, in the process. First, he caught both her hands, and held them together firmly above her head with his right arm. Then with the left arm, he pinned back her left leg to her chest, and expertly gained an angle for even deeper penetration.

Even after being expertly pinned, Lisa was still protesting and squirming to avoid the insemination, and Boris pulled his shaft out almost all the way, and smashed his pelvis down with a brutal thrust. Her eyes opened wide as if they were trying to pop-out, and deep pained groan escaped her gaping mouth. With the brutal thrust she took in that exposed position, Lisa experienced a foreign object touching her cervix for the first time in her life. It was an undiscovered region, and she gasped at the pleasure infused pain it produced. That deep thrust was enough to coerce her in to submission, and Boris resumed his goal to impregnate her.

As Boris's battering ram battered at the castle gates to impregnate the castle, Lisa gave up her fight and accepted her fate. She was now emitting a high-pitched squeal as her never before touched cervix got relentlessly battered by the one-eyed monster. She felt totally powerless and helpless, as he threatened to defile her holy temple with thrust after thrust. When she felt his manhood starting to expand once again, she only whimpered in defeat.

Boris finally delivered a sharp thrust, and Lisa winced when the shaft's head reached deep and pushed hard against her cervix. He never withdrew, and remained still while grinding his manhood hard against her womb's entrance. They locked their eyes together when his sperm injector started to throb, and Lisa felt her sore cervix getting showered by his soothing, warm and thick semen. He was planting his seed in her fertile garden, and she had to accept them whether she desired it or not. Soon, as her insides got saturated with his life sap, Lisa felt a building pressure in her abdomen, and a small trickle started to leak out of their tight bond and dripped down the valley of her derriere.

Throughout the whole process of getting seeded by Boris, Lisa had her gaze locked in with his, and his brown eyes poured his emotions into her heart, as his shaft poured his genes in to her womb. When the throbbing seized, he let go of her limbs, and while keeping his manhood plugging the seeds he had deposited in her, he gently laid his body on hers.

Knowing that the breeding had come to an end, Lisa a let out a loud sigh, and she too remained still to catch-up her breath and thoughts. It worried her that Boris was still keeping a dangerous amount of his semen trapped in her fertile reproductive system, but at the same time, she was shamefully enjoying the feeling of holding the warm liquid in her hypersensitive insides. With him laying on top of her, and pressing his big chest on to her soft mounds, she was feeling his strong heart beat travelling through the soft tissue of her breasts and reverberating in her own chest. She thought that even his heart beat was strong, and if she was down on her luck, her first child might be a very strong one too. Then she thought that it wouldn't be that bad of a thing to carry the fruits of their passionate union.

Being exhausted by the vigorous mating dance, while listening to the lullaby of Boris's heart, Lisa wrapped her hands around the large torso and joined him to a peaceful sleep, with a satisfied smile.

That night, when the red button on Lisa's door lit up, her slender fingers found the button without any hesitation. Since she was still reluctant to let David watch her as she submit to Boris's sexual whims, she tried to convince Boris to do the deed on her own bed, out of David's hateful gaze. As she slid the straps of her nightdress off of her smooth shoulders, the flimsy material bunched-up around her feet, which was followed by a lacy underwear. Her exposed natural beauty was a feast to his eyes as she slowly laid on the bed on her back, and parted her long lithe legs while bending them at the knees to send the excited brute a clear message.

Boris glanced at the small bed that was barely big enough to accommodate his own hulking body, let alone withstanding a rigorous mating; despite her brief verbal protest, he swooped up Lisa in his strong hands, and started walking out of the room.

Soon the night air got filled with Lisa's throes of ecstasy, as Boris's curved shaft ravaged her insides from behind.While she labored to keep her hands steady while being on all fours, Lisa's unrestrained full bust violently swung back and forth as he held her from her thin waist, and hammered his sperm injector in to her fertile depths with loud slaps.

Lisa lost count of her own orgasms in midst of the carnal delirium, and for the first time, she longed to feel the liquid warmth on her cervix as Boris inseminated her. She looked over her shoulder, and admired the heaving body of the giant; she desired to be bred by something that exotic, and she yearned to carry the descendants of something so strong, rare and important.

For the next three days, Boris's attention didn't divert from Lisa, and while her womb constantly got filled with his potential descendants, the air got filled with her throes of pleasure and mating scent. As they intertwined their bodies and minds together to perform the carnal ritual that enabled the continuation of life, the need to procreate dominated both of their desires. Under the masculine body, and a thick, abnormally shaped phallus constantly spread opening her femininity, threads of fidelity, shame, principles and sanity got torn, as her heart got re-arranged to accept Boris as the sole reason for her existence.

Throughout those days, Boris's sexual desires sometimes insisted Lisa to be demeaning and lower her pride. Reluctant at first, soon she broke through the threads of dignity, and happily offered to be educated in new arts of pleasure. No passage of her body remained innocent as she achieved another stage of womanhood, under the guidance of her dominant lover.

By the end of their lust filled three days, Lisa was a whole new woman, and reveled in a new dimension of femininity. That night, after another orgasm-full session under the moon light, their lips were locked together as Boris deposited a new batch of seeds in Lisa's fertile garden; she had her long limbs wrapped around his thick body, while her sheath milked the miracle wand to extract as much essence as it can from it.

Boris gave a final short thrust as he delivered the final spurt of life in to Lisa, and pulled out with a wet suction noise. Unlike before, without tightly hanging on to it, her well stretched passage let the girth easily slide out, and gaped to mourn the loss of its lover. After accommodating the monstrosity for three days from sun rise to sun down, her womanhood had matured, and had changed both its appearance and structure. Her whole body was covered in heavy perspiration, and it glistened and gleamed with carnal satisfaction.

When Boris laid on his back to enjoy his post-coital nap, Lisa dutifully knelt beside him, and with her soft tongue, she started to clean both her and his evidences of excitement off of his dominating manhood. Just as she was about to completely clear the evidences of their crime, she felt his thick fingers running through her sweat soaked tresses and wrap around her scalp. As the strong hand pushed her head lower, with a gag, she happily let the bulbous knob enter her once rebellious throat.

As Lisa bobbed her head up and down over his pelvis while breathing a second life in to Boris's spent manhood, Boris groaned and gave up his effort to enjoy a nap. Lisa felt him pulling her wet mouth off of his now revived women slayer, and position her to straddle the very thing she put effort in to reviving. It was rare for him to offer her the dominant position, and with a smile, she grabbed on to the curved shaft and positioned its head right between her nether lips.

Due to being saturated with Boris's most recent dose of insemination, when the thick shaft smoothly slid in to Lisa's sheath, pressured air in her gaped passage gave way to the oncoming thickness with a flatulent sound. Being slightly embarrassed by the indecent sound her womanhood had emitted, she stopped her descent for a moment; but the overwhelming carnal desire to feel her void being filled by his girth, willed her to continue her descent till her womanly lips kissed the base of his manhood. Firmly mounted, she undulated to send waves along her beautiful, glistening body, and performed her mating-belly-dance while howling her pleasure to the shining full moon.

Indulging in carnal pleasures for three whole days was starting to take a toll Lisa's body, and she was desperate for a much needed recuperating time. After pushing her body to the limit while performing the mesmerizing dance on top of him, she literally fell off of him, on to the bed. Even though the desire to close her heavy eyes and fall asleep was over whelming, she willed to move her limbs to get to her own clean bed. Despite enjoying the best times of her life on that big bed, she despised the dirtiness of it, and refused to fall asleep on it. So just like through the past few days, after getting bred by Boris for hours, she found herself on her clean bed for a much needed rest.

Next day, Lisa opened her eyes to find that she had fallen asleep till it was afternoon. She felt refreshed after the much need undisturbed long sleep, but wondered why Boris didn't wake her up in the morning, like he had done in the past few days, by pushing the button. She knew that his carnal hunger was more insatiable than hers, and it took only few hours for his emptied scrotum to balloon up with virile seed once again. She wondered whether he realized that she needed rest, or was it something else that prevented him from seeking to empty his morning excitement in to her womb.

As soon as Lisa woke up, accompanied by the female doctor, the maid entered the room. After the maid had given her body a much needing cleansing, the doctor gave her a full check-up and some painkillers to ease the pain of her sore body. She noticed that instead of dressing her up in lavish clothes and makeups, the maid just combed her long hair and dressed her up in a very comfortable robe.

After they had left the room, while venturing in the land of thoughts, Lisa wrapped the robe tighter around her body and sat down on the bed. She felt as if the past three days had been a very lucid dream, and the days before that, were parts of ancient memories. Things that used to make her cringe and hide in shame, now made her heart beat faster in anticipation, and things she used to consider as taboo, now played a major role in her daily life. She was a new person.

Bringing Lisa out of her deep revelations, the TV screen in the room flickered and showed the face of the old man. Despite the displeasure of seen the man who held her a prisoner, she failed to find the deep hatred she once had for him.

"My dear Lisa, how are you feeling?" The old man offered his pleasantries while trying to give a positive initiation for their conversation.

"Why do you care? Pervert," Lisa shot back with an angry stare.

"Ooh, you hurt this old man's feelings Lisa. I admit that I was glued to the monitors the past three days during your honeymoon, but I assure you that I am at an age where sexual gratification plays an insignificant role."

After hearing the old man describing her time with Boris as 'honeymoon', instead of getting angry, she felt butterflied in her belly and started to blush like a virgin.

"Truthfully, I'm really proud of you Lisa. I'm really happy that you accepted Boris with open arms and heart; most girls only accept him with open legs," he told with a chuckle.

"Look here mister, I don't know why I'm not hating your guts right now, but I still hate you enough to be annoyed by your voice and poor jokes," Lisa lashed back at him.

"Come on child, I thought we were friends. If you want some privacy and wish to be alone, I will stop talking. It's just, since you made a big progress, I thought that you deserve the chance to ask some questions," old man said while looking an adult, trying to bribe a child with sweets.

Lisa's eyes softened, and she looked in to the screen with curiosity.

"Why do you do this? What's with all the kidnappings and this sick arrangement to get girls raped in front of their partners? Don't tell me that 'for science' nonsense. If you are not a pervert, then there should be a major reason for you to go to this extent at a great expense. I'm not a fool to not notice that your previous explanation doesn't add up to Boris's behavior. He never looks at the partner of the girl while he's...umm... taking them; he doesn't need the guy to be watching when he takes the girl." Lisa said while looking sharply at the screen and moving on to the chair to sit facing it.

"I greatly underestimated you Lisa. I never expected you to be this intelligent. Including my staff, you are the first person to ever notice that. I knew that your profession was counseling, but I never thought that you would notice my little lie about Boris wanting to take the girl in front of the guy," Old man said with surprise and admiration.

"Well, I did offer to answer your questions as a reward for your accomplishment. I guess it's about time I finally reveal my dark secret," Old man said with his eyes lowered and took a sip from a glass of water.

"Among the science team that came to Africa with me, was my dear wife Alina: the most intelligent and attractive woman I have ever met. I met her for the first time when she came to my lab as an intern to work as my assistant. Her enthusiasm and compassion quickly caught my eyes, and our mutual interest for science brought our hearts together. I was the happiest man alive, and when I put the ring on her finger, I felt as if I had won over world. We were as happy as man and a woman could be," old man said while looking in to infinity and wiped a tear off the corner of his eye.

"Hehe, it looks like tears flow faster with age," he said while looking at the tear on his hand.

"If you had such happy life with your wife, why do you do this to other couples?" Lisa asked with anger mixed curiosity.

"I don't expect you to understand Lisa, but you might get some answers for that soon," the old man said while looking back in to the camera.

"You heard about our struggle to successfully inseminate a human egg with gorilla sperm, and how a miracle happened when a donor female secretly mated with a test subject. Things were on a high roll after that, and even though it was hard, we managed to produce an offspring of the first generation. Even with the sperm of a hybrid, that successes came after more than five-hundred failures. Still, five-hundred to one was a much better number than the dreading zero."

"Alina was in charge of behavior observation and training of the test subjects in our program. Knowing the importance of the newborn, and her quality for being patient and compassionate, she was appointed as the personal trainer for it."

"Despite her immense desire to be a mother, due to our commitment to science, Alina and I were postponing our plans to raise a family. So, she quickly got attached to Vladim (the name she gave him), and started to treat the playful bundle of joy like her own child. They became inseparable, and I too started to get attached to the thing my loving wife adored."

"Being a hybrid and sharing a large portion of genes from gorillas, Vladim started to grow real quick and reached maturity in mere eight years. The quick maturing was a blessing to our work, since that meant we could produce more generations in a short period of time. As much as it was a blessing, the dark pages of my life story started with his maturity."

"At our facility, I wasn't at the top of power hierarchy. When we came to Africa, we were accompanied by a platoon of soldiers, commanded by a top personal from KGB. He was appointed by the government to monitor our program and had complete authority over every aspect of it; I was just the head of the brains that kept it running."

"After Vladim had reached maturity, one day, Alina reported me that he had taken an interest in her body-scent, and had started to sport an erection when she was with him. Since Vladim was from a completely new species, and we didn't know how to predict his behaviors, I advised her to continue with caution. That night, I made the biggest mistake of my life by documenting the findings she reported me, and put the conclusion as Vladim might be starting to regard Alina as a potential mate."

"Soon, the artificial sperm extraction from Vladim began, and Alina reported to me that his sexual advances on her was increasing. Furthermore, she was telling me that he had started to emit a musk like scent, and she was starting to feel weird after spending few hours in his room. I expressed my concern for her safety, and she just laughed it off by saying that he was like her child, and he would never harm her. Again, I was a fool enough to document every word she had said to me."

"Despite Alina's reassurance, I was starting to worry about her safety. Although I completely trusted my wife, I knew that I couldn't trust the behavior of something wild; specially a recently matured male with the desire to mate. Even if she was an expert in observing behaviors, I feared that her judgments might have gotten affected by her maternal feelings towards Vladim. I was going to pull her out from being Vladim's personal trainer, even if I had to face her displeasure. Despite my recommendation to pull out Alina from her duty out of safety concerns, the KGB agent denied the proposal, stating that there was no suitable replacement for her."

"The dark day finally came when Alina went in to Vladim's cage for a routinely visit. The cage door was programmed to automatically get locked after being opened, and it had to be unlocked by a control panel when she had to leave. During those days, out of concern for her safety, whenever she went in to that cage, I made sure that I was personally at the control panel to observe and open the door."

"As usual, Vladim was starting to sport an erection as soon as Alina entered, and aside his unusual reclusive attitude, nothing seemed to be out of ordinary. Even in a lab coat, she looked beautiful with her braided, long golden hair and beautiful face. She was instructing him to solve one of the many puzzles that she used to evaluate his intelligence, and when he got it right, she gave him a hug as a show of appreciation. It wasn't anything unusual, and Alina always did that with Vladim to show her affection. He also wrapped his hands around her small frame and received her gesture of affection. Soon, I noticed that the hug continued longer than normal, and through the speakers, I heard her softly telling Vladim that it was time to let her go. He wrapped his hands around her even tighter, and she started to squirm in his tight embrace. I knew that things were starting to go out of control, and pushed the emergency button to let guards outside the door know that she needs help. Seeing through the monitor that the guards were getting ready to go in to the cage, I looked back at the other one to see the situation in the cage. Alina was now visibly in distress by Vladim's sudden unusual behavior and while struggling to break out of his embrace, she was continuously commanding him to let her go. I quickly moved my hand to press the button to open the door, and I felt a strong hand grabbing my moving hand, preventing me from aiding my wife. I looked up to find the KGB agent looking intently at the monitor, and in a flash, I got tackle to the ground by three soldiers."

"While being on the floor, I told the agent that Alina was in danger and that the door must be opened. Without taking his eyes off the monitor, he just said that sacrifices are needed for greatness. Realizing what he meant, I started to beg and plead him to save her, as I heard her screaming for help. I couldn't see the monitor while being held on the floor, but I saw a smile appear on the agent's face when Alina's calls for help got desperate. The last thing she screamed before a shrilling scream, was my name. I could still hear that scream echoing in my head."

The old man shed tears, and as if he was still hearing his wife's screams, he covered his ears with hands. Then he looked back at the camera with anger.

"Those bastards made me listen to my own wife's screams as she got raped. One of them even started to pleasure himself while listening to her screams. When her screams turned in to moans, I begged them to take me away from there. When her moans turned in to throes of orgasms, I begged them to shoot me and end my suffering. They just laughed and enjoyed the show."

"After that ordeal, the agent threatened to kill Alina if I refuse to continue my work or commit suicide. They prohibited me from personally visiting her, and I was limited to watching my wife through the screen of a monitor. I was forced to study my own wife's rapes, and expect her to carry a bastard child of an animal. When my reluctant wife finally gave up and submitted to him after a weak of mating, I discovered the special sexual properties of the hybrids. Without doing the same foolishness by documenting my findings, I hid the information from the KGB agent. Soon, despite her constant suicide attempts, everyone was calling my wife a slut for submitting to something less than human, and climaxing every time he took her. Since letting out the secret could have put her in more danger, I decided to bear through the insults."

"After a month of being mated by Vladim, Alina got pregnant while proving the theory that the natural insemination works better than the artificial one. Soon, under the instructions of the KGB agent, all the volunteer women, one by one, found themselves getting raped by Vladim. Puzzling all the people in the facility, they also started to completely submit to Vladim. With all of the high ranking people being hardcore military personal and worshiped male superiority, I was able to convince them that all the women were basically sluts for big penises. Extremely happy with my explanation, they let the strange behavior of the women slide by."

"Even after eight months of this, only two other women got pregnant by him, and my wife gave birth to the first third generation hybrid. Even if I wasn't allowed to see my wife, I was able to visit the newborn. When I lifted him in my arms, I noticed that, except for the beautiful brown eyes, he didn't carry any of the beautiful features of his mother. I knew that I was holding the very thing that had high-jacked my wife's womb; she was supposed to be introduced in to motherhood by my child. But the fate had made a joke at the expense of our dreams, and I was holding Alina's first child, but he wasn't carrying my genes."

"The nurse that was taking care of Boris, saw my sadness and told me that Alina had named him as Boris. At that moment, the hatred I had for him completely disappeared. 'Boris' was the name that Alina and I had decided to give to our first son. My loving wife had offered me the fatherhood of her firstborn, and I cried as I realized that it was her way of letting me know that she still loved me," the old man said as tears ran down the wrinkled skin of his cheeks.

Dumbfounded by discovering that Boris was the old man's wife's child, Lisa looked at the screen with big eyes and opened mouth. She wanted to ask so many questions, but due to the shock, she was unable to utter a single word.

"Only a month after giving birth, Alina was forced to be with Vladim once again. Giving birth to his child once, was enough to prove that she was the most compatible woman for his seed, and the KGB agent gave the order to keep her with Vladim, till she was impregnated again."

"It was then, the order to shut down the project, came from Moscow. I immediately knew that the KGB agent would exterminate all the evidences, and despite his promise, he would kill Alina."

"While the soldiers were busy with destroying all the documents and repacking equipment, I managed to distract the guard in front of Vladim's cage, and kill him with a gun that I had kept hidden in my room. When I entered the cage, Vladim was on the bed, raping my wife; out of rage, I emptied the whole clip of the gun in to his body, and his it's lifeless body fell down to the floor. Shocked by the gun fires, Alina was disoriented at first, but when she realized that it was me, she broke down crying and apologizing for something. I wanted to listen to her and comfort her, but we were running out of time, and I had to escape that place with her as quickly as I could. So without saying much, I covered her nakedness with the blood splattered bed sheet, and walked out of the cage, asking her to follow me."

"When I saw Alina coming out of the cage, I thought that everything would be alright, and started to walk toward while looking out for more soldiers. Then I heard her softly calling my name. When I turned, I saw that she had the dead soldier's hand gun in her hand and pointing it to her own head. I begged her not to do it, and that we were going to start a new happy life again. In midst of tears, she told me that she was broken woman, and she doesn't deserve to be with me anymore. When she told me to take care of Boris, I knew that she was going to pull the trigger. As I ran to her, she gently smiled and said 'I love you', before the bullet went through her head."

"I was fast enough to catch Alina's lifeless body before it touched the ground, but I wasn't fast enough to stop her finger from pulling the trigger. I wailed and cursed at gods, as her body heat dissipated in my arms. Then I remembered her last dying request."

"On my way to Boris, I killed four people out of rage, and I still don't remember whether if they were military, civil, male or female. While escaping the facility, I lost the count of people I killed as I followed the after image of my lovely wife. She was guiding me out of that facility, and she manage to get me and Boris out of that hell, alive," the old man ended his story with a loud sigh, and remained silent as he kept looking down, as if he was still reminiscing the ordeal.

Despite the anger, after hearing his life story, Lisa couldn't help sympathizing with the old man. She started to put together a vague idea about why he was doing something so evil to her. She felt his pain and suffering, but she couldn't completely forgive him for making other people go through the same suffering he did. Somehow, she was quite content with her new life, but was still worried about the girls that didn't make the mental transition as she did. By experience, she knew that it was a hell made out of spirals of shame, pleasure, guilt and anger.

"So are you doing all this for mere revenge? What is your justification for taking your revenge from people who are completely innocent? What would Alina think about you making innocent people suffer in her name?" Lisa finally found her voice to ask some questions. Her tone took more of a pleading nature than an accusation.

"Oh, you are a good counselor Lisa. You made me spill my guts, and now you know how to poke at my weak points. Let me be honest with you. Truthfully, I don't like doing this to people. My purpose for doing this, runs deeper than petty revenge. If I wanted petty revenge, I would be in Russia right now. But my sorrow and anger root deeper than that. I'm reaching for something grander," The old man said after wiping his tears and composing himself.

"So what is this grand scheme that justifies all these sacrifices? Is it saving human kind? Personally, I don't believe that after hearing your story," Lisa asked while putting a leg over the other and lifting one of her eye brows in a questioning manner.

"You are laser sharp Lisa, I have to watch myself around you. You are right, that's not the reason. My purpose is much grander and sinister than that, but it will save the earth. You'll get to know the truth when you deserve it, so not now," the old man said in a tone to let Lisa know that it was the end of that specific topic.

"Hmm, alright. But I hate to even imaging what I'll have to do to deserve that answer," Lisa said in a mocking manner.

"Why don't we just leave that to fate? By the way, under the instructions of the doctor, I'm giving you a two days rest from that insatiable love machine. I hope you wouldn't get upset with me for that," the old man said in a teasing manner.

"W...why the hell would I get upset?" Lisa stammered while blushing.

"Hahahaha... that expression was so adorable," the old man said while laughing out loud, and Lisa blushed even more.

After the old man had finished laughing, his expression changed into a serious one and asked, "You are in love with him, aren't you?"

Lisa was shocked by the sudden blunt question. At first, she got angry about him ambushing her with such a question, but then she realized that he didn't hit very far from the bulls-eye. When she remembered Boris, that anger faded away into the background, and after listening to the old man being honest with her, she felt safe about doing the same.

"I'm...I'm not sure," Lisa said while looking down at her hands squeezing one another.

"Even though I theoretically expected a hybrid's special sexual properties to, under perfect conditions, be strong enough to generate real, authentic feelings, I never expected to find a hundred percent match for Boris this quickly. Boris is the closest thing I have for a son. So even though I had to make you sacrifice your previous life, I'm happy that there's another person on this planet that loves him," the old man said with a sincere look.

"You destroyed my life, and I know that these feelings are something that was forced on to me. But at the same time, I cannot deny these feelings I feel for him. Those are the same feelings that makes me be thankful to you, when I should be hating your guts. Is this what you call mind controlling or brainwashing?" Lisa asked with concern.

"There's much to learn about hybrids' special properties, and I'm only scratching the surface right now. One thing I know is that, with each generation, those properties grow stronger, and mind controlling might be well within that range," the old man answered while thinking about it himself.

"At least, that's enough to convince myself that I'm not completely insane for accepting this messed-up fate. I'm happy with that," Lisa said, as if she was trying to convince herself.

"You remind me my Alina a lot Lisa; beautiful, intelligent, calm and compassionate. No wonder you convinced me to reveal my darkest secrets without a second thought. As a reward for making this old man happy, I'm giving you the access to watch cable channels on this TV. The maid will bring the remote controller with your lunch." The old man said while getting ready to terminate the connection.

"Wait," Lisa said before he could end the session.

"I think I need a better name to call you than 'pervert'," Lisa said with a smile.

The old man laughed a little and said, "My name is Vasily, but you can call me Vas, just like Alina used to call me. Now, have a nice day Lisa."

"You too...Vas," Lisa said as the screen went black.

When Boris entered the big room, Lisa was enjoying her newly obtained privilege. She turned off the TV to devote her attention completely to the huge brute strolling in to the room with confident heavy steps. The first thing she noticed of him was the ballooned up scrotum, glistening by being stretched to the limit. She knew from her experience, that he hadn't had the chance to empty its contents in the morning. Even though she herself desired some rest, upon seeing him, she wished to receive his blessings deep inside her.

As Lisa stood right by the glass wall, clad in her comfortable robe, Boris walked up to her and pressed the button on the door to find that still the door wasn't responding. He looked at Lisa and turned to look at the other rooms. She knew that he sought to vent his built up carnal desires, and she knew that there were three more options left for him to choose other than her warmth. Feelings of possession and jealousy seeped in to her heart at the thought of him being with another woman, and despite her reply to the old man, she started to get upset at him for locking the door.

Lisa felt a burning sensation in her chest, as Boris turned around and walked away from her room. From the direction he was walking to, she knew that he was walking toward the room where the voluptuous woman was in. When Lisa's eyes turned towards that direction, she found the beautiful lady standing in front of her glass wall, clad in a short cocktail dress that barely covered her full bosom and long legs. The first thing that came to Lisa's mind when she saw the curvy woman was, a delicious fruit that had ripen to perfection.

Lisa was unknowingly starting to grow jealous of that woman's extra curves, and wondered if Boris preferred curvier women. When Boris pressed the button on her door, as soon as the buzzer sounded, she pushed her own button and the door opened with a metallic sound. From the quick reaction to Boris's request, Lisa knew that the woman had been waiting for a chance to be with him. With a smile, Lisa thought that the lady must had been accumulating her carnal desires while watching Lisa monopolize Boris for three whole days. With that thought, she felt a relief flow through her, knowing that there was no competition for her.

When Boris stripped the woman while she was still in her room, and started carrying her lush naked body towards the pool, Lisa knew that Boris was in the mood for some water loving. During her three days with Boris, he had bred her in the pool twice, and she loved it except for the times when she breathed in water as a result of experiencing mind shattering orgasms.

While carrying the soft body gently in his arms, Boris stepped in to the pool, and let her go when they were in the water. From Lisa's point of view, nothing happened for a while as they stood close facing each other. But when the woman closed her eyes and started moaning, she noticed gentle ripples generating between their bodies. She knew that Boris must have had a digit buried in her sheath, and preparing her passage to receive his manhood.

After warming-up the beautiful woman, Boris moved her to lean back on to the edge. She put her elbows on the edge for support and as he positioned his body between her legs, she wrapped her long legs around his waist. Her wet, supple body radiated sexual desire, and her firm, big breasts pointed toward the sky as she welcomingly waited to embrace his manhood within her soft walls.

With a quick jerk from Boris's body, the woman looked at the sky and emitted a deep groan. Soon, she was breathing hard and moaning, as he showered her sensitive walls with his warm precum. After few minutes, she yelped as Boris delivered the first powerful thrust into her, and as the water thrashed around them with his powerful thrusts, the room got drowned in her throes of ecstasy.

Lisa watched the woman drown in lust, as her succulent breasts bobbed wildly on her chest, with each hammering thrust Boris delivered from underwater. The woman's face was contoured with lust, and it revealed all the information about what was happening in her most sacred place. Boris's body undulated, and his well-developed muscles strained to drive his shaft deeper and harder in to the writhing sex goddess.

Lisa swallowed hard as she got intimidated by the raw carnal power radiating from the scene that was occurring in front of her. The woman looked amazing as she received Boris's infinite lust, and Boris looked amazing as he reveled in her bottomless passion. The whole thing was powerful and amazing beyond words.

Lisa wondered whether she had looked that amazing to others when she embraced Boris's love, and whether her union with him had been this amazing too. She couldn't believe that she experienced such an amazing event continuously for three days; she couldn't believe how amazing and powerful, Boris and his lust was.

Right then, a revelation came to Lisa; Boris was like the ever stretching, infinite sea: powerful and amazing. Just like sea, something that wonderful, couldn't possibly be owned by one person; he should belong to everyone, and everyone should belong to him.

With that thought, all the traces of selfishness and jealousy disappeared from Lisa's heart, and she thought that every woman deserved to experience something so amazing, even without their consent.

As Lisa wondered further and further away from the boundaries of sanity, she started to be thankful for the rape she had endured, and she started to justify all the rapes Boris had committed on women in the past and would commit in the future.

From the corner of her heart, Lisa knew that her revelation was insane and vile, but with her conscience being manipulated by something to say that it was right, she had no option but to accept it whole heartedly.

The woman was now showing obvious signs of an oncoming orgasm, and when Boris grabbed her firmly with both of his strong hands, Lisa knew that the main event of his grand scheme was coming.

Suddenly, when the woman reached her peak, Boris pulled her away from the edge, and following her submerging body, dived into the water. Lisa saw air bubble appearing on the surface, and after about thirty seconds, he re-immerged with the woman in his hands and the shaft still buried in her womanhood. She was coughing desperately to expel the water she had inhaled during her underwater orgasm, and Boris roared as he started emptying his scrotum into her womb.

Lisa knew about the villainous tactic Boris pulled off every time he mated with her in the pool. His tactic was to push her underwater when she was experiencing an orgasm, and keep hammering in to her till she breathed in some water. As soon as he felt her cough, he would bring her up and enjoy the squeezing his shaft received as she desperately coughed to expel the water out of her lungs.

The first time it happened to Lisa, the suffocation and the thrill, intensified her orgasm a little; so she let it go without holding any anger. But when it happened a second time, and Boris took his sweet time to re-immerge, after catching her breath, she punched him hard in the face to deliver a clear message. That was the last time he had pulled that trick on Lisa.

Looking at the panting woman in Boris's hands, Lisa thought that either she was too exhausted to show her anger, or somehow she liked it. The answer came when the woman smiled wide, kissed him in the mouth with added passion. Lisa smiled knowing that the woman might get tired of getting drowned, and regret that encouragement later. Still, she knew that some women really did love things like that.

After sating his carnal needs with the beautiful woman, Boris left the room to attend to his other duties. With her negative thoughts resolved, Lisa peacefully went back to enjoy some entertainment that she had been missing out for a while.

When Boris came back for Lisa and noticed that the door was still under lockdown, he started to walk toward the room, where the toned girl was in. She was wearing a pink, sheer cheongsam babydoll, and the garment looked beautiful with her straight, long raven hair. There was an oval cut on the chest area of the dress that showed her deep cleavage, and slits on both sides, which reached up all the way to her hips. Those features on the dress, added more volume to her firm breasts, and more length to her toned legs.

When Boris approached the girl's room, she stood in front of the glass wall indecisively, and didn't take any actions when he pressed the button on her door. Then he pressed the button on her partner's door, and it opened after few seconds. Just as he entered the room to face her partner, another buzzer sound stopped his advance.

Lisa saw that, with the buzzer sound, the button on the girl's door lit-up from outside. From the speakers, she heard the guy pleading to the girl to not to do it; with a faint voice, the girl said that she was sorry, and that she couldn't let him get hurt once more.

Boris came out from the room, without facing the man, and closed the door behind him to prevent the man from following him to outside. The girl had her gaze lowered, as Boris came to her door and pressed the lit button. When the door opened, she slowly walked out of the room, and looked at Boris in the eyes.

Instead of picking her up in the usual bridal style, Boris put his hands on her firm derriere, and lifted her up, making the girl wrap her long legs around his waist, and arms around his neck, to prevent herself from falling. With her soft breasts pressing on to his hard chest, and her bare sex pressing on to his pelvic region, he carried her to the middle of the room. When he stopped walking, he kept lifting her up from her bottom, till her fear struck eyes came in parallel to his eyes, and with one arm, he positioned his hardened shaft in a way that its head pressed against the girls sensitive opening.

The girl's eyes opened wide when she felt the meaty knob parting the curtains to her portal, and pressing against the entrance, threatening to invade her. When the last hand that was on her soft rump disappeared, the sudden loss of support made her fall down a bit before she strained her limbs and stopped the descending. Even though she had managed to stop the falling, the small distance her body descended was enough to let the meaty knob gain entrance to her sacred place.

The girl groaned loud as the soft thickness, widened her opening and got lodged in her sheath. With her toned limbs, he held on to the titan body, to stop the phallus from invading further into her sensitive womanhood.

Boris remained stationary, as the girl clung on to his body with all her might. She was starting to feel the strain on her legs and hands, as she struggled to keep her body sliding down. Then she gasped hard when she felt a burst of warmth showering her walls, and the surprise sensation made her relax the tension on her limbs and descend another inch, with a moan.

After ten minutes, the girl was breathing hard, and due to the constant straining her muscles were experiencing, a thick layer of perspiration started to envelop her body. The perspiration made it even harder to maintain a good grip, and the muscles in her legs and hands were starting to burn with exhaustion.

The girl groaned as her strength started to fade away, and she whimpered as she started to slowly impale herself on the curved thickness. Each time the shaft started to spread her insides and move towards her womb, she flexed and tightened her grip to halt or slow the invasion. When a three-quarter of the invader had managed to gain access in to her soft and warm passage, she finally let her sore limbs relax, and screamed as the curved meat sword pierced in to her most intimate region.

When Boris felt his whole manhood get engulfed by warmth, he wrapped his strong arms around the spent girl to keep her in place, and while still standing, started ramming on her chamber doors. This time, the girl screamed with pain mixed pleasure, as her cervix got battered, and wrapped her limbs around him once again; this time she wasn't trying to keep herself from getting impaled, she was trying to get impaled deeper.

Soon the girl was engulfed in a delirium of constant sexual height, and Boris kept the writhing girl in his arms like a ragdoll, and kept banging on the gates to her heaven. She lost the count of her own orgasms as the magical wand performed trick after trick to wring out orgasm after orgasm out of her body. Her long dark hair flew around as she shook her head and muttered that she couldn't bear the pleasure anymore; as if a show of mercy, he shook, dug his fingers in to the soft globes of her bottom, and with a mighty roar, emptied his life essence into her fertile depths.

The girl wailed, and embraced another orgasm when she felt her fertile chamber overflow with burst after burst of Boris's divine blessings. The excess of his blessing was leaking out from their bond, and was dripping down his scrotum and thighs, on to the cold floor.

When the girl came down from her post-orgasmic stupor, she pulled Boris's face down, and kissed him hard as if she was trying to devour his thick lips. While receiving her gratitude, and still having his shaft embedded in her, and with the girl in his arms, Boris started walking towards her room. When they were in her room, he finally lifted up the impaled girl off of his phallus and put her on the floor. Her exhausted legs gave out under her weight, and Boris had to lift her up again and lay the spent girl on her bed.

Lisa was happy to see that yet another one of god's most beautiful creations embrace the wonders of Boris. After witnessing the two amazing events, Lisa was longing to be at the receiving end of his affection once again, and silently cursed, remembering that for another whole day, her lust wouldn't taste the sweet freedom.

To sooth her rampaging lust, Lisa enjoyed a hot bath and gained some relief, using her slender fingers as a poor substitute for the real thing she desired. After the refreshing bath, before sleeping, she decided to watch some news to refresh her knowledge about the outside world.

Suddenly, the display changed, and the old man appeared in the screen.

"Good evening Lisa. How was your day?" the old man greeted her with a smile.

"Good evening Vas, I did fine for a recuperating girl," Lisa said with a smile, and with a mocking tone, she asked, "It looks like, now you can hardly go a day without talking to me."

"Hahaha, I could always use a conversation with a beautiful girl," he said with a laugh.

"It's just... I was kind of concerned about your feelings after seeing Boris with other women. Unlike the other women that create a bond with him purely out of lust and desires, you are the first one that was compatible enough for him to develop strong, affectionate feelings towards him. So, I myself is walking in the dark when it comes to you. That's why I decided to check on you more regularly," Vas said with tone of concern.

"Thank you for your concern. To be truthful, I was mad with jealousy at first, but when I realized the beauty of the thing that was happening between the women and Boris, I thought that it's a thing that every woman deserve to experience, and something that amazing shouldn't belong to just me," Lisa said with honesty.

"Wow! The respect I have for you keeps growing each time we talk, Lisa. That's a grand and beautiful sentiment you have towards the situation. When you found something amazing, instead of claiming it to yourself, you decided share it with everyone; that's the definition of beauty," Vas said with amaze in his face.

"Come on, you are making me blush, old man. There's nothing grand or beautiful about it. It's just something I felt. Don't make a big deal out of it," Lisa said with a joking laugh.

"That's exactly why it's beautiful; you didn't think it was a big deal. Your answer completely changed the way I look at you, Lisa. I'm a very cautious person, so I cannot completely trust you right now, but that answer brought you ever closer to the ultimate secret that surrounds this whole thing. I'll tell it to your when the time comes," Vas said with honesty.

"You are making more curious now. Whatever, since I know that there's no purpose for David to be prisoned here, would you please let him go? Please consider this as my one and only request to you. He doesn't have to suffer in this place," Lisa pleaded to Vas.

"Do you still have feelings toward him?" Vas asked with a concerned look.

"Of course, He is my husband. No matter how many times my heart get re-written by others, the imprint of him will never fade away. I still love him," Lisa said as a tear ran down her smooth cheek.

"I...I understand you, Lisa. You made me understand what was happening in Alina's heart when she named Boris. As a show of respect to you and Alina, I will let him go. But, I'll have to put him through a month of hypnotizing course to alter his memory about this place, and what had happened to you. Is that alright with you?"

"Yes, yes, anything, as long as it doesn't hurt him," Lisa said with hope.

"It's completely safe. It a standard procedure. If a girl doesn't get pregnant after mating hundred times with Boris, we alter the couple's memories through hypnotizing and let them go. When they go back to civilization, the story imprinted on their memory is convincing enough to avoid any deeper investigations."

"Thank you. I am in debt to you. I don't want him to suffer anymore. Thank you," Lisa said while crying with relief.

"You don't owe me anything, Lisa. Good night."

Lisa nodded while wiping her tears away, and the display changed back to news.

Next morning, Lisa was enjoying an erotic dream, and got awaken by a sharp female cry. When she got up and looked through the glass window, she saw Boris rutting in to the petite girl while spooning. The girl was facing Lisa's direction, and Boris was holding her body with an arm wrapped around her, and with the other, had one of her legs held over his thighs to gain entry to her womanhood. From the way the young girl was squirming and elbowing him, Lisa concluded that she was trying to deny him the access to her womb. It puzzled Lisa about the girl's reluctance, since, the last time the girl was receiving his attention, she happily submitted to his lust. Then Lisa figured that, she must be going through her most fertile period. Lisa remembered how she also had struggled against Boris, when she was going through her peak of fertility.

Mesmerized, Lisa looked at how the girl's blushed face contoured with a blend of pain and lust, and how her lithe mid-drift squirmed as her sensitive insides struggled to accommodate the thick intruder. From the ring of fabric that was gathered around her waist, Lisa guessed that a thin, black dress had been covering her nakedness, and Boris had been in a too much hurry to empty his seeds, he didn't even bother to fully unwrap the blonde beauty.

Suddenly, Boris started to thrust into the girl with urgency, and abandoning her futile physical struggle, the girl started to resort to pleading.

"No...ugh..not today..ah!"

"Please..ugh!"

"I won’t to...oh my g...have his...ah...child."

Hearing that, Lisa looked over the mating couple to find the girl's partner crying while watching his woman get bred on her most fertile day.

Boris's roar echoed through the whole room, and delivered the final sharp thrust into the girl's womanhood and kept his manhood rooted as he injected her fertile womb full of his potent, thick and warm seeds. After plowing the field to condition it, he was sowing his seeds in her fertile soil.

"Nooooooooooooooo!"

The girl openly broke down in to hysterical crying when the thick member pulsed and surged burst after burst of thick essence in to her womb.

While looking at the crying girl, Lisa whispered to herself, "Poor girl, the sooner you accept his blessings, the sooner you will reach the heaven."

With the sobbing girl in his arms, and him within her warm walls, Boris went on to take his usual, post-coital nap. The maid arrived at that moment, and Lisa got busied with her for the morning chores.

When Lisa came out of the bathroom, she noticed that the big bed in the middle room was empty. She knew Boris had left the room for his usual duties, and wondered what kind of duties he had to attend to.

When it was near to mid-day, a large explosion sound made Lisa almost jump out of her own skin. Sounds of gun fire soon followed it, and she looked out through the glass wall in confusion. All the inmates were already at their glass walls, trying to get a hint of what was happening around them, and Lisa noticed that, one by one, they were being escorted out of their rooms.

When everyone had disappeared from Lisa's view, a sudden bang on her door made Lisa jump in shock. Somebody was trying to kick down the door, and out of fear, she moved herself to the furthest corner of the room while shaking.

The boor burst-opened and an African person in military uniforms and an automatic rifle, came in to Lisa's room. She screamed out of shock, and the soldier started to drag her out of the room while talking to her in broken English.

"We are military. We rescue you. Come to chopper," the soldier said as he escorted Lisa through a hallway.

While walking with the soldier, she noticed more opened pairs of doors in the curved hallway, and realized that they were the other rooms that housed other couples. When they came out of the curved passage, she saw two armed dead men lying on the floor.

Lisa slowed down a little to look at those dead men, and the soldier pulled her arm and said, "Quick! We are last."

When they reached straight corridor, she was able to hear a faint wind chopping sound of a helicopter. Right then, Lisa screamed as a big arm came bursting through the wooden wall and grabbed the soldier by his neck. As fast as it came, it dragged the struggling soldier into the wall, creating a bigger hole as his body went through it.

Through the broken wall, Lisa saw Boris, with the bleeding limp body of the soldier still held up by his arm. From the way the soldier's head hung down, she knew that his neck was broken and there wasn't anything she could do to help him.

When Boris let the lifeless body of the soldier fall down, the old man came out of the hole in the wall.

"Thank god we made it." Vas said with a relief.

"What's happening?" Lisa asked, still shocked by the brute strength of Boris.

"It appears, I have mistakenly kidnapped a very influential politician and his wife. By the time I got the information, it was too late," Vas said while panting.

The fat man and the beautiful voluptuous woman came in to Lisa's mind, and without a doubt, she was sure that it was them.

"Lisa, all the others, including your husband, are waiting outside in a helicopter. I'm not going to force you anymore. You have the choice to either go back to your old life, or come with us to your new life. Instead of being a prisoner, you will be my colleague." Vas said with a serious look.

Lisa looked at the end of the corridor and the sound of the helicopter was so near. She knew that she had the perfect chance to escape and go back to her old life. Then she started to think about what would happen if she get on that helicopter with her husband. She had already made the ultimate betrayal as a wife, and she didn't know how to face David, or how she could happily live with him again. Tears started pouring from her eyes as she remembered his harsh words to her. She knew that she would never be able to deny those accusations, and every time they have an argument, they would come back to haunt her.

Lisa understood that, if she get on that helicopter, even if she was able to forget Boris, she would be living a life filled with shame and guilt. She suddenly understood why Alina chose to commit suicide, rather than going back to her old life. But unlike for Alina, she was given an extra option to choose. A new life, where she could mourn her old life, and embrace the new life while keeping her head high.

Lisa looked straight in the eyes of Vas and asked, "I will only make my decision, after you tell me the real purpose of all this. I think I deserve that."

Vas looked around to see if any other soldiers were coming. He was confident that they wouldn't came back looking for her, since their main objective was to rescue the politician. Besides, they had Boris protecting them. All the years of combat training he went through the daytime had made him a reliable warrior with a sixth sense.

"Part of my objective is the revenge on humanity itself. They sacrificed my wife to save humanity. But, what are humans? What do they do to the world? Humans are weak, and to overcome their weakness, they destroy the nature itself to make it habitable for them. This lack of harmony with the nature, creates conflicts for habitable lands, and creates wars."

"A strong species never have to destroy nature to survive; they can withstand the nature and adapt. Hence, instead of saving a weak species, I'm going to upgrade humanity, so they could live in harmony with nature, and prosper."

"My sponsors want a hybrid that can charge a line and detonate a suicide bomb. For that purpose, even Boris is too qualified. But I told them that we need to reach at least sixth generation to reach that level of intelligence. Truthfully, I predict that, a carefully engineered sixth generation hybrid will have the intelligence of a fifteen year old human, and will have overwhelming physical strength, special abilities and gene compatibility."

"I'm developing them in a way that, when hybrids of sixth generation blend in with humans, they would start claiming women through their over whelming sexual abilities and mass produce hybrids; by the eleventh generation, they would possess an intelligence on par with humans, and they would start breeding all the females that are bound to human males. Soon, men of the world will witness their women being taken from them in front of their own eyes, and the human race would move over to let their upgraded version ascend the throne."

"That's my revenge and salvation to humanity. The KGB agent was right, sacrifices are needed for greatness," Vas said looking at the blue eyes of Lisa.

"Frankly, I don't actually care about this whole revenge and salvation thing. But, I want every woman on earth to experience this wonderful thing I experienced, liberate them from the sexual boundaries that were created by men, and dispel the illusion of monogamy. Since our objectives hold hands together, I'll accept your offer, old man," Lisa said with a smile.

"Fantastic! I would love to celebrate, but we really must make haste, Lisa," Vas said and started to lead them to another exit.

Outside, there were a dozen of off-road vehicles, filled with staff, armed people and equipment. Lisa got in to one of them with Vas, and Boris managed to squeeze his large frame in to the back of the vehicle. As the line of vehicles disappeared into the jungle, Vas took out a controller and pressed a button. Behind them, the whole facility got covered with explosions, and a helicopter lift-up to the sky and flew away to avoid the explosions.

With that explosion, Lisa knew that the whole outside world would think that she had perished in those balls of fire. Her old life had ended, and she was starting a brand new one, with a grander purpose.

"So where are we going, boss?" Lisa asked with a mocking smile.

"We are going to the main facility," Vas said while laughing at the young girl's sense of humor.

"There is another one?" Lisa asked with big eyes.

"This one was just a branch, built for situations just like this, to draw attention away from the main base. Boris's children are in the main base, so we must protect it at all cost," Vas said, without giving much thought.

"Boris's children?" Lisa questioned with surprise.

"Well, so far, Boris had fathered four children. He reached maturity when he was eleven years; fathered the first offspring when he was twelve, and the second when he was thirteen; both from the same mother. We let her go when she wanted to leave after the second birth. He fathered other two when he was sixteen and twenty; the last one was a girl. After a woman gives birth, we normally give her the choice to leave, and the last two wanted to leave after their first birth," Vas said, while trying to explain Lisa, without surprising her too much.

"Wow! How old is Boris now?" Lisa asked, full of curiosity.

"He's now twenty-five, still young and healthy, despite maturing very quickly. Even his two oldest children are entering maturity now. I have a feeling that they are going to far exceed their father," Vas said, while looking at Boris.

"Oh my god, I can't wait to see them," Lisa said excitedly.

"I wouldn't be so eager to meet them if I were you. They are quite a handful," Vas said while laughing.

"I don't care, if they are Boris's children, I'll accept them as my own," said Lisa.

Vas couldn't help but see Alina through Lisa. They were so alike: Beautiful, intelligent and kind. He was happy that she decided to come with them.

"Don't worry, I have a feeling that very soon, a new member will join the family, and you'll have to play mom for real," Vas teasingly said while looking at Lisa.

All Lisa could do was look at Boris, and blush while gently touching her midriff.



Beast and the Beauties Ch. 03


bykingbooruwa©

This story contains parts that indicate non-consensual sex, non-human relationship and subcategories of cuckolding. If you are offended by any of these subjects, please proceed at your own risk.

******

A new lamb for the sacrifice


Michelle and her boyfriend Ryan had been enjoying their summer vacation in the majestic continent of Africa, and they were nearing to the end of their fun-filled and adventurous stay. As a way of celebrating their successful vacation, they decided to abandon the safety of the hotel and their guides to go for an independent adventure in to the African town's busy night life.

The town was full of adventuring tourists just like them, and soon, they felt safe enough to enjoy the hospitality of a very busy local pub. The atmosphere was completely different from the air-conditioned and posh pub of the hotel, and they really started to enjoy friendly interactions with the locals and the refreshing nocturnal winds coming straight from the open savanna.

It was then, the very friendly and charming looking old man had joined them with their celebration; soon, they were drinking together like they had known each other for years. When Michelle saw the first signs of intoxication from Ryan, she mentioned to him about going back to the hotel, but the old man kept persuading them celebrate more, saying that his driver was waiting outside with his vehicle, and he would give them a ride back to the hotel.

Between laughter and interesting conversations, out of many liquor bottles that had been ordered by the old man to their table, Michelle busied herself with her favorite Jack Daniels. The old man noticed this, and despite her efforts to keep herself from getting over-intoxicated, he made sure that she never saw the empty bottom of her glass.

Despite being a person who knew her limits with liquor, Michelle knew that her calculations had gone wrong when she started having hard time keeping her eyes open. She looked at Ryan to find that he had fallen asleep with a glass still in his hand, and with Ryan out of commission, she knew that she had to stay awake and make sure that both of them reach the hotel with the old man. But before she could look at the old man, her eyelids fell over her eyes, and she succumbed to the sleep inducing drug.

With a painful headache welcoming her in to consciousness, Michelle opened her eyes to find herself looking at a, painfully bright, neon light. She quickly closed her eyes to protect her over-sensitive eyes, and while groaning, she sat-up on the bed she was lying on, and shook her head to get rid of the grogginess that was resulted by the hang-over from the previous night's heavy drinking.

By habit, Michelle reached over with her left hand to find Ryan and found the edge of the bed; thinking that she had fallen asleep on the left side of the bed, she reached over to the other side with her right hand and instead of her boyfriend, she found the other edge of the bed. Knowing that they had a king-size bed in their hotel room, and figuring that the bed she was on was too small to be the one in hotel, she opened her eyes to check her surroundings.

From the first glance, it was obvious to Michelle that she was not in the hotel room; she was in a small room with two normal walls and two glass walls, and there were doors on each of the longer, glass and normal walls. She was sitting on a single-bed, and the room had an attached bathroom and a small table with a chair. She was puzzled by the strange room she woke up in, and she wondered what had happened after she fell asleep last night and what had happened to Ryan.

Everything was dark outside the long glass wall, and Michelle noticed that on the other side of the short glass wall, there was another room just like the one she was in. When she noticed a sleeping form on the bed of the other room, she realized that it was Ryan. Since there was no door connecting their rooms, she tried to tap on the thick glass while calling out to wake him up. Giving a hint of the deep sleep he was in, despite her efforts, she failed to bring out of his deep sleep.

Seeing the two doors in his room, Michelle figured that she should be able to reach his room by going through the doors in hers and his rooms. It was then, she found out that the two doors in her room were locked, and she felt the confusion in her mind change in to distress. She started to panic when she found that she was locked in, and she started to hit hard on the glass while screaming to wake up Ryan.

Thanks to Michelle's desperate efforts, Ryan finally started to come out of his deep slumber, and sat on the bed holding his aching head in his arms. When he noticed the strange surroundings and screaming Michelle on the other side of the glass wall, he sprung in to standing position and went over to the glass wall.

"Ryan! What's happening? I'm locked in this room," Michelle said from the other side of the glass. Fear was written all over her face and even her voice carried traces of it.

"I...I don't know," Ryan said, while still trying to shake away the grogginess out of his head.

"Let me try the doors," he said while going to the doors. As he found out that the doors in his room were also locked, panic started to creep in to his mind too. With the doors being made out of thick metal, and the glass walls being made out of some kind of thick, fire-proof looking material, he figured that, physical strength wasn't going to grant him freedom from that small room.

"I'm locked in too. Do you remember anything? All I remember is passing out while drinking with that old man Jackson," Ryan said after giving up his effort to escape the confinement.

"I passed out right after you too. Ryan, we are in trouble are we? Oh my god, we should have never left the hotel without the guide. Where do you think we are now?" Michelle said with distress.

"I hate to admit, but it does look like we are in trouble. Let's not panic and wait for whoever that is holding us here to contact us. Maybe we will be able to get out by giving some money," Ryan said while trying to look calm.

"Don't worry, everything will be alright, honey," he said to Michelle in a comforting manner.

"Hello!"

They both got startled by the sudden voice that came through the speakers on the ceiling.

"Welcome to my humble facility. Although it's a far-cry from my previous one, I hope you'll be satisfied with the accommodation."

"It's you! I recognize your voice. Jackson, what the fuck are you trying to pull off by keeping us locked in here?" Ryan shouted after realizing it was the same voice as the old man they met last night.

"I'm impressed that only after few words, you recognized my voice, but Jackson is not my real name. Well...how should I put this? You are my captives now, but I would like to consider you as my guests, rather than naming you as prisoners. As mannered guests, I expect you to behave according to my rules, or your partner will face dire consequences for your misbehaviors," the old man replied.

"We have money, we can give you any amount if you let us leave unharmed. I promise we will not go to authorities," Ryan said, trying to negotiate their freedom. He feared for Michelle, since even though the threat was made in a gentle manner, that calmness of his voice intensified its authenticity.

"Money holds no value to me. Right now, you possess something more valuable to me than petty wealth."

"What the fuck do you want from us then?" Michelle finally snapped.

"Michelle, I don't like to be rudely interrupted when I'm talking. As for your first lesson and punishment, I'm going to do the explaining only after your first ordeal," the old man said with a stern voice, and both Michelle and Ryan knew that whatever the ordeal he was talking about wasn't going to be a pleasant experience.

"The only hints I'm going to provide you now are: Ryan, the scanning pad on the back wall of your room has the ability to open Michelle's glass door, and it'll activate if the correct palm signature lands on it; Michelle, the glass door of your room will open if the buttons on both sides of it were to be pressed within a period of ten minutes."

"As long as both of you abide my rules and behave well, you will ensure the safety of your own lives. I would like to give you a one-day rest before starting the procedure, but since we are way behind the schedule, the best I can give you is few hours. Ryan, we'll provide you with meals soon, so eat well and gather up your energy; Michelle, a maid will soon attend to you, behave well and stay pretty. Good luck both of you," the old man said before terminating the line.

Puzzled by the unknown procedure the old man was talking about, the first thing Ryan attempted was to put his hand on the scanning pad and see whether if he could open Michelle's glass door. With no results, he resorted back to trying to calm down shaken Michelle and figuring out a possible path of escape.

While Ryan busied himself with checking the room for any weaknesses, Michelle herself started to think about a way they could escape the nightmare they woke up to. She found herself pinching her arm few times to make sure that she wasn't dreaming, and regretfully she failed to wake herself up from the nightmare.

Suddenly, the door connected to the normal wall in Ryan's room opened, and two armed people brought in a cart with prepared meals on it. While one of them kept his gun pointed towards Ryan, the other placed the plates on the table, and both of them went back with the cart, closing the door behind them.

At the same moment the door closed, the door on Michelle's room opened, and an armed person and an old lady in maid attire entered her room with a cart. Remembering the warning from the old man about their partners being punished for misbehavior, she decided that it was best to comply with their instructions.

The maid took her in to the attached bathroom, and Michelle found herself being subjected to a full beauty-makeover. It felt weird about being bathed and shaved by another person, but despite the situation, she kind of appreciated the pampering she was receiving.

After the bath, the maid dressed her in black bra-top short cocktail dress and a matching pair of black stiletto. The top of the dress beautifully exposed the cleavage of her firm B-cup breasts, and the thin fabric molded over her sensuous curves like second skin. Outlining her narrow waist, the tight dress tightly hugged her body and her bulbous derriere that had the ability to mesmerize any man who was lucky enough to lay their eyes on it. She was a very petite girl with a body height just about five feet, but the short length of the dress, exposed her beautiful long slender legs that beautifully complemented her, well-shaped, hour-glass figure. The high-heel stiletto only added fuel to her burning sexual allure, and made her exquisite derriere to proudly stand-out even more.

When Michelle looked at the mirror, she saw her angelic face, outlined by shining waves of raven stresses that flowed down till her mid-back. Her big light blue eyes and sharp nose complemented her beauty even more while skillful makeup worked as a catalyst to her beautiful facial features. Michelle was a part-time model, and she knew how to recognize talent when it came to make-up and fashion. From the image of the goddess in the mirror, she knew that the old maid lady had mastered the skill, and she wished if she could hire her as her personal make-up artist.

Despite the admiration for the maid's skills and her own beauty, Michelle started to wonder why they had to make a big effort to make her look good. When she asked the maid, she didn't answer any of Michelle's questions and just told her not to change her clothes or appearance.

After placing food on the table, the maid left Michelle's room with the guard, and when the aroma of the meal reached her sensors, she felt her hunger starting to overpower her worries. Ryan was already eating his meal, and with a puzzled look, he stopped eating to take a look at the enhanced appearance of his girlfriend. She shrugged her shoulders to let him know that she also had no idea about the beauty treatment, and with her empty stomach screaming for nourishments, she sat at the table and started to sate her hunger.

Playing with fire


After about two hours, suddenly the lights outside the long glass wall was turned on, and Michelle was able to see what laid beyond the mysterious wall. The lights illuminated a corridor that ran parallel to her and Ryan's rooms, and on the other side of it, were a pair of rooms that were identical to the ones they were in. At the end of the corridor at Ryan's room's side, there was a big metal door that looked sturdy enough to withstand a rampaging elephant.

Just when Michelle finished observing the new surroundings, with a heavy metallic sound, the big door opened and came in something she had never seen. It was a very big man, towering over seven feet in height and a strangely built body structure. The huge body was ripped with toned muscles, and from the appearance, it looked like the man had more muscles in his body compared to a normal human. Its face was far from desirable, and had un-proportionally big thick lips, a flat nose, and yellow narrow eyes. For some odd reason it was completely naked and showed that the man had thick patches of coarse hair on his chest and pelvic area.

Despite the inhuman built, what made Michelle drop her jaws was the thick, long appendage that was hanging between his thick thighs. It was already semi-hard and it had a normal sized head for an eight inch penis, but an unusually wide and extended corona was flaring out from the end of the head. After the head, the shaft's thickness was uneven along the length: at the middle, it had a thickness of Michelle's wrist, and thinned down a bit before it started to thicken until the base that had the thickness of a soda can. The whole shaft was riddled with thick veins and bumps the size of skittles. At first glance, the bumps made it look like he had a sexually transmitting disease, but upon closer inspection, they looked too sturdy be boils. All in all, it was an ugly looking, deformed and frightening instrument that most women would have found even the sight of it as repulsive and offensive. The scrotum looked small compared to the over-developed and abnormal shaft, but it didn't hang down, and making it look as if he didn't have any testicles, the skin around it looked overly wrinkled as it stayed close to the body.

"What the hell is this thing?" Ryan said, having hard time comprehending the huge organism that came in to his view.

"I don't know, but from the thing that's hanging between his legs, I have hard time believing that he's anything normal," Michelle said while having hard time looking away from the intimidating appendage. As a woman, it was her instinct to get intimidated by a male organ that big and strange.

"Holy shit! What the hell? Is that even human?" It was Ryan's turn to get amazed by the very non-human part.

As the huge man, with heavy footsteps, walked passed Ryan's room, Michelle noticed that there was something even weirder about him. He had a presence that overwhelmed everything in the surrounding. It was like, the moment he came through that door, the very air she was breathing got thicker, and she felt a chill run down her spine as if she was facing a very strong predator.

Finally, he stopped in front of frozen Michelle and devoured her beauty with his wondering eyes. She felt as if she was naked in front of his intense gaze, and when it found her eyes, she felt shivers going through her body, and she had an overwhelming desire to run as far away from the strange human. A moment later, she found herself in the farthest corner of the room away from the strange, glaring being.

The stranger moved towards Michelle's door and pressed the button on it. When the button on her side lit-up, she remembered about what the old man said about the door would open if she also press the button.

"Honey, stay away from the door. Whoever he is, I'm certain that he's not good company," Ryan said to Michelle.

"I know. According to that bastard, I should be alright as long as I don't press that button, but I'm worried about your door. He didn't say anything about it," Michelle said with fear in her eyes.

"What do you think he wants?" Ryan asked with concern.

"I'm not sure, but I have a bad feeling about this. From the way he's looking at me, I got a feeling that he's looking for something more than a pleasant conversation," Michelle said while getting close to the glass-wall where Ryan was at.

"Don't worry baby, the only way he can get to you is by reaching the scanning pad and it accepts his palm signature. Even if my door opens, I will not let him reach it," Ryan said with conviction.

"Are you crazy, Ryan? Look at that thing. He looks like a tank. I don't want you to get hurt," Michelle said with worry in her eyes.

"Maybe he can be reasoned with words; maybe he's not a bad person. Even if it come to force, believe me, I can do it. Promise me that whatever happens, you will not press that button."

"..."

"Damn it, promise me, Michelle," Ryan said firmly when he didn't get a reply.

"Ok, I promise," Michelle said with a tear in her eye.

By that time, the man had reached Ryan's door, and both Michelle and Ryan held their breaths as they waited to see if Ryan's door was the same as hers, or if it would open.

For their dismay, few seconds after the man pressed the button, Ryan's door opened with a small sound.

Ryan calmly went to the door and tried to talk to the strange man. As he approached the man, both Michelle and Ryan realized how huge the man was in comparison to Ryan's almost six feet average body frame.

"Hello, my name is Ryan. Nice to meet you," Ryan said while extending his hand.

The man looked at his hand once, and pushing him aside, started to walk towards the scanning pad. Realizing what the man was going straight for, Ryan once again blocked his path.

"Look, we can talk like real friends," Ryan said with a forced smile.

This time, he stopped and said, "F...Frie..nd?"

"Yes! Yes, friends. We are friends, aren't we?" Ryan quickly said, sensing a breakthrough.

"Come, come and sit here. We can talk a bit and become good friends," Ryan said while directing the surprisingly docile giant towards the bed.

"What's your name buddy?" Ryan asked as if he was asking a child.

"N...name?....................To..shi."

Ryan was puzzled by the Japanese name, but when he saw that, despite his dark complexion, the giant man's narrow eyes were giving off a hint of Japanese ancestry, and he thought that it kind of made sense.

As Ryan tried to make conversation with the barely speaking giant, Michelle noticed that, despite his huge body, the man was expressing a juvenile behavior. She was getting her confidence back with the hope of Ryan being able to talk down the giant from doing anything harmful.

After communicating with Toshi for few minutes, Ryan felt safe enough to introduce Michelle to him. He thought that if he managed to get the idea in to his head that Michelle and Ryan were together, he would hesitate to harm her.

"That's Michelle," Ryan said, pointing toward her through the glass wall.

When Toshi turned his head to look at Michelle, she managed to force a smile on her beautiful face, and waved at him.

With a smile, Toshi said, "Doll!"

"No, her name is Michelle; she's my girlfriend," Ryan said, thinking that things were happening in a favorable manner.

But suddenly, Toshi's expression changed and he looked toward Ryan with an angered expression.

"Doll mine," Toshi said with a raised voice.

"No, no, I'm her boyfriend, we are together," Ryan said, while trying to get the meaning to Toshi by intertwining the fingers of his arms together.

Toshi angrily looked at Ryan's gesture, and without saying anything else, he got up from the bed and started walking towards the scanning pad.

Realizing the mistake he had unwittingly made, and deciding that things had gone too sour to sweeten by words, Ryan quickly tried to tackle Toshi to prevent him from reaching the scanner.

"Nooooo!" Michelle cried, seeing that things had gone from hopeful to worse in a second.

Despite the huge physical difference, Ryan was putting up struggle with all his might, and Toshi was hesitating to harm him since he was getting to know him as a friend. Toshi was trying to push him off and reach the scanner, but determined Ryan was starting to be an enough annoyance.

Finally, Toshi snapped and with a roar, started beating Ryan with his large, strong hands. Under the barrage of heavy fists landing on to his back, Ryan fell down, but kept his firm grip on his feet to prevent him from walking.

"NOOOO! STOP IT! STOP! You'll kill him, Stop!" Michelle shrieked from behind the glass wall.

Toshi stopped to look and the crying girl, and he tried to resume beating Ryan.

"NO! Toshi! I'll open the door. Don't hit Ryan," Michelle said desperately.

"Nooo, damn it Michelle, you promised," Ryan protested while being on the ground.

"I'm sorry honey, but I can't just watch him kill you," Michelle said while walking towards her door. She found her hands shaking as her fingers neared the lit button, in midst of Ryan's protests, to press it.

Seeing the door open to Michelle's room, Toshi stopped punching Ryan and tried to go out of his room, but Ryan stubbornly kept hanging on to his feet.

"Ryan, please let go, the door is open. I can take care of myself, don't worry," Michelle said out of concern for Ryan.

"No I will not!" Ryan said stubbornly.

Toshi had been holding back the weight of his punches, but with door to the beautiful girl opened, he had little patience to share with. For the first time, a proper punch landed on Ryan, and with a painful cry, he let Toshi's feet go.

"No! Damn you, don't hurt him," Michelle screamed, seeing her boyfriend writhe in pain.

While Toshi was walking toward Michelle's door, trying to give some reassurance to Ryan, she said, "Don't worry about me, honey. He's like a teenager, I think I have enough experience to deal with a teenager."

Truthfully, Michelle was terrified; but to save Ryan, she had no other choice but to face her fears. Still, with the knowledge of the juvenile behavior of Toshi, she had confidence that by using her experience and allure as a woman, she should be able to manipulate a horny teenager.

When the hulking body entered through the door, Michelle wiped her tears away and took on a confident posture since she didn't want to show any sign of fear to him. As he walked straight towards her, she couldn't avoid looking at the now fully erected shaft that stood up making a forty-five degree angle to his body. At full hard-on, the shaft looked to have grown in to nine inches, and thicker than the previous time she mentally did the measurements. The wide corona of the head was now flaring out even more, making it look like bloomed flower.

As Toshi got near to Michelle, the strange shaft was coming straight towards her, and by instinct, she wanted to prevent it from touching her. But before she could move away, Toshi grabbed her narrow waist with his big hands, and trapping the thick phallus between their mid-drifts, he pulled her towards him. With her firm belly pressing hard on to the un-natural member, she felt it pulse against her body and feared the uneven thickness of it that she felt through her skin; it felt bigger and more deformed than it looked. With her hands pressing on to his chest, she made a distance between their upper-bodies, and it was hard to avoid looking at the deformed and flared one-eyed-monster that was peeking out from just under the swell of her chest and between their firmly pressed lower bodies.

"Toshi, please let go, you are being too rough with me," Michelle said while trying to get away from the dangerous tool.

Then Michelle felt one of the big hands at her waist start to descend, and soon, it was groping the round swell of her derriere.

"Doll mine, doll soft," Toshi said with a smile.

"Yes, doll is yours. Let me go for now and you can feel doll better," Michelle said while trying to execute her plan.

Toshi looked down at her for a moment and slowly let Michelle go free from his iron hold.

Feeling glad to be free from Toshi, Michelle let out a sigh, and pulled down the hem of her dress that was starting riding up due to groping.

"Why don't we sit down and talk a bit like friends?" Michelle tried to use the same trick Ryan had used. She had to encourage him by taking him by his hand and walk him to the bed. She was happy when he sat down on the bed as she had instructed, but when she tried to leave to pull in a chair, Toshi grabbed her hand, and pulled her in to sit on his lap.

With his body on her left side, and her legs over his left thigh, Michelle was now sitting on Toshi's lap. When she tried to get up, he wrapped his right hand around her body, and his left around her thighs to stop her from getting away.

"Ok, ok, I'm not going away, now loose your grip, I can't breathe," Michelle said, realizing that he wasn't going to compromise anymore.

Toshi loosed the grip, but kept a hand on her waist to prevent any sudden escapes. With him so close, Michelle was detecting a very strong odor coming from him, and she had to steel her stomach to avoid retching with disgust. But mixed with the odor, there was a sweet, strong musk that made sparks fly out in her brain when it reached her sensors; so she had hard time differentiating whether the smell was bad or good.

The underside of Toshi's manhood was now pressing against the outside of Michelle's left thigh, and it stood proud against his ripped abdomen. Despite the unintended, vulnerable position she was in, she decided that it was best to try to distract him with some conversation.

While Michelle desperately tried to form a conversation with Toshi, she felt his right hand starting to knead her right breast, and the left starting to fondle her exposed thighs. She was keeping her thighs clamped shut, and both her arms on the hem of the very short dress to prevent it from exposing her lace-clad womanhood. She gasped painfully when he pinched her nipple through the fabric, and by instinct, she grabbed his hand with both of her hand to pull it away from her sensitive nipple. Seeing the opportunity, his left hand shot straight toward her unguarded gap between her full thighs.

Michelle yelped when the big hand grabbed her pubic mound, over the thin lacy material. The sudden intrusion made her widen her thighs with surprise, and with the widened space, he positioned his whole hand between her thighs, and she was unable to close her thighs again. She felt helpless when his thick digits, started massaging his womanly region. She had her right hand grabbing on to the arm that was abusing her bosom, and her left arm was grabbing on to the arm that was abusing her privates, but she wasn't able to stop his strong arms from taking their pleasure from her soft body. Cowper's fluid was now gushing down his phallus and was soaking her left thigh with the clear liquid. Then she felt a weird sensation when she got a whiff of the strong scent of the fluid.

Michelle knew that she was starting to lose control, and her fears intensified when she heard him whisper, "Doll is mine, Toshi going into doll."

Michelle understood the meaning of those basic words, and she knew that she has to literally take matters in to her own hands and choose a path with less collateral damage. Letting go the of the hand that was roughly handling her sensitive loins, Her trembling left hand inched toward Toshi's intimidating and bizarre manhood, only to stop when her finger tips were almost touching the big shaft. She had to gather-up a little more courage to initiate the dangerous voyage she was about to partake. She knew that she was going to take a high-risk bet that could end up with her losing everything. When she started to feel her nether region moisten under the relentless stimulation, she knew that she had to do something, and do it with haste.

When Michelle's slender fingers wrapped around the middle girth of Toshi's manhood, for a moment, he stopped fondling her soft body and looked at her with surprise. When her soft, feminine hand started to glide up and down along the uneven girth of the lubricated phallus, he let out a pleasured groan to signal his approval. He timed his fondling with her moving arm, and she labored to tame her carnal feelings as his rough hands resumed their shameless abuse. Her hips started to unwittingly move slightly with the big lecherous hand, and she was in a race to sate Toshi's carnal desires, before she would display any sings of pleasure to him; she knew that showing any sign of pleasure could convey unintended messages to him and the fire would spread uncontrollably.

When Ryan finally overcame the overwhelming pain, while lying on the floor, he turned his head to find Michelle sitting on Toshi's lap with her back turned towards him. In the giant's arms, her small frame made her look like a doll, and the size difference made Toshi seem even bigger. He was able to hear faint, soft groans coming from Toshi, and Michelle's hips had a slight, repetitive movement that matched with her moving left elbow.

"Michelle, what are you doing?" Ryan asked.

"Uuhm...nothing...nothing much, don't worry," Michelle replied with a shaken voice.

"Michelle, tell me the truth," Ryan asked again, noticing the distress in her voice.

"I'm...trying to make him cum before he gets too horny. Don't disturb, I need to concentrate," Michelle said quickly while trying to hide her fear and hard breathing, from Ryan.

Ryan understood the reasoning and logic behind her plan, but despite hating the idea about his beautiful girlfriend touching another man's penis, he knew that she was doing it for both of their safety. He thought that Michelle's explanation explained her moving left arm, but it still didn't explain her moving hips; he paid close attention to Toshi's big arms and gasped with horror when he realized that Toshi's right hand was groping Michelle's soft breasts, and his left arm had disappeared between her slightly parted thighs.

As Michelle's small hand ministered a sensual fondling to Toshi's huge shaft, it poured out a non-stop supply of precum to aid her efforts. As she sped-up the movement of her hand over the amply lubricated shaft, she noticed that the odd head start to engorge with more blood, making the strange corona flare out even more. With the finishing line in sight, she started to use both of her hands on the huge appendix to bring a successful closure to her risky deed.

Suddenly, Toshi let out a roar, and groped Michelle's sex so hard, she let out a painful cry, as a geyser of thick, white liquid spring out from his flared manhood. The spurts came out with so much pressure, before falling on Michelle and Toshi, the stream of white goo emitted a sound when it came out of the narrow opening and flew about four feet in to the air.

Groaning loud, Toshi let out about a dozen of strong spurts of ejaculates flying in to the air, and with last few weaker spurts, the geyser came to an end. Michelle was frozen with surprise, and she still had her slender fingers wrapped around the giant member. She had felt each powerful spurt surge through the shaft, before shooting out with an astonishing pressure, and she had never seen anything remotely comparable to the pressure and volume of that orgasm. She was literally showered with his seed, and drops of white substance were all over her upper body, including her hair. When she looked at her thighs, she had to take a second look at how her smooth thighs had been completely glazed with the thick, viscous ejaculate.

Even though Michelle was repulsed by the sexual emission that was covering her skin, she felt a relief at the thought that she had accomplished her target, and Toshi's interest towards her would fade away with his sated desires. But when she un-wrapped her slender fingers from the giant phallus, she noticed that the hardness or the size of it hadn't change even after expelling a torrent of ejaculate. Horror struck her when she realized that she had made a critical mistake in her predictions: she hadn't account for the endurance that should have come with adolescence.

As Michelle cursed herself for forgetting such a key factor, she felt Toshi move her on to the bed while standing up. She was sitting on the bed, and with his angry manhood inches away from her face and raring to seek relief once again, he was standing right in front of her.

Praying that her previous trick would work once again, Michelle quickly wrapped her right hand around his thick tool and started to simulate fornication. When Toshi put a big hand on her shoulders and tried to gently push her upper-body down on to the bed, she knew that he was seeking something better than her hands to be wrapped around his hardness.

With her body being pushed down to lay on the bed, Michelle had to make a quick and desperate decision to avoid the ultimate defilement. Turning her shoulders to slide off the pushing hand, she sat up once again, and using her right hand to angle the hard appendage down, with her red lips parted, she kept her head moving toward his pelvis.

"No!" Ryan said weakly when the odd head of the thick shaft disappeared between Michelle's red parted lips. The flexible corona got pushed back as the gland moved in to her warm mouth. With a hand on the back of her head, Toshi pushed her head in, and before her gag reflexes kicked in, four inches of the shaft disappeared through her lips.

Despite the repulsiveness of taking in the hideous shaft in to her mouth, Michelle felt a relief when she felt his big hand on the back of her head and started to push; it meant that Toshi was satisfied with the feeling of her mouth, and she knew that she had gotten a second chance to save herself from the ultimate humiliation. She felt the texture and tasted his essence as she used her tongue as cushion for the sliding shaft.

When the meaty end hit the back of Michelle's throat, She couldn't stop the reactive gag, and Toshi stopped pushing her head and relaxed his arm to let her pull back. She knew that she couldn't cover the monstrous length of his shaft with only her mouth, and fearing that he might lose interest, she wrapped both hands around the remaining length of it. With the whole length barely covered, she started to Ryan her head while moving both of her hands to encourage his manhood to seek relief once again.

With her having to stoop down to save her virtue by orally pleasuring Toshi, Michelle wanted to make him climax as quickly as she could and be done with the nightmare. Overcoming her disgust, she started to massage the strange gland with her tongue and created a suction in her mouth to deliver more pleasure.

Toshi groaned with pleasure and started to move his hips in rhythm with her stimulation. Michelle gagged again when the gland started spewing out spurts of precum, and she had to decide whether to let the gathering fluid flow out of her mouth or swallow it along with her pride. Realizing that she wouldn't be able to maintain the suction if she open her mouth to let the precum flow out, she squeezed her eyes shut and swallowed the first foul tasting gulp.

Michelle willed herself through the first few foul tasting gulps, but soon she started to feel her body heating up from inside and the heat was concentrating on her most sensitive regions. Suddenly, the foul metallic taste started become more bearable, and she started to feel that the viscous fluid was more intoxicating than her favorite alcohol. Unlike the conventional liquor, the fluid was affecting different parts of her brain and body, and they were all parts that were related to addictive pleasures. Her strained eye-lids became soft, and under the intoxication, she forgot the whereabouts and started to concentrate on extracting more elixir from the object that was in her mouth.

Ryan felt both helpless and mesmerized as Michelle worked hard to pleasure Toshi with her mouth. She had been skilled with her oral techniques, and from the way her lower jaw moved and from the way Toshi groaned, Ryan suspected that she was even using her tongue technique on him. Suddenly when Michelle squeezed her eyes shut and her throat moved up and then down, a shudder went through Ryan's body with the realization that she was swallowing whatever was gathering in her mouth. But when her throat started to continue the movement, and started to pleasure the thick shaft with hints of enthusiasm while emitting low moans from time to time, he knew she wasn't behaving normal.

"Michelle! Michelle! Are you alright? MICHELLE!" Ryan tried to gain her attention.

With Ryan's call, Suddenly, Michelle broke away from the trance, and opened her eyes as if she had been dreaming. She felt as if her memories of the events that had transpired after she had felt the heat in her body were like a part of a vivid dream. Her attention came back to the thick phallus in her mouth and hands when the shaft started to gain girth, and the head in her mouth started to flare and fill the space in her mouth.

Michelle's blue eyes opened wide with the realization that he was preparing to expel his satisfaction, and tried to pull her mouth away from the impending outburst. When she tried to pull away, she found that the corona had flared so much inside her mouth, she had hard time opening her mouth enough to pull it out. By the time she had put extra strain on her jaws to open wider, Toshi roared and reached climax.

Michelle felt the first powerful spurt of seeds hitting the back of her throat just as the gland was passing her lips, and the force of the stream was enough to make her choke on the glutinous substance. She started to cough hard while holding her throat, and as if he was marking her, Toshi kept showering her whole body with his essence.

Spurt after strong spurt landed on Michelle's upper body, and by the time she had managed to clear the sticky substance from the breathing path, she was covered in Toshi's strong smelling ejaculate. She wanted to cry when she realized that she was covered in his seeds from head to toe, and she tried to clear the substance out from her eyes to stop it from irritating them.

Ryan was shocked to witness his girlfriend getting completely covered in another man's ungodly amount of semen. What shocked him the most was to see how Toshi's strange anatomy worked, and how abnormal it looked.

Before the first spurt, when Toshi roared, within few seconds, his shrunken scrotum inflated to a normal size in an astonishing speed; then as it trembled with strain, the inflated scrotum started to shrink again, and out from the end of the thick shaft, came a stream of pressurized ejaculate. Instead of housing testicles, his scrotum had deformed in to working as pump that shot out his seed with immense pressure and volume.

Ryan was worried about Michelle as she sobbed and tried to clear Toshi's seed out of her eyes. But relief came to him when he noticed that Toshi's manhood was starting to deflate and shrink back to a still formidable six inches. Toshi let out a yawn and started to lazily walk out of Michelle's room while closing the door behind him.

By the time Toshi had completely disappeared from Ryan's view, Michelle managed to clear her eyes enough to open them and without responding to Ryan's calls, she ran into the bathroom. Seeing how she and her clothes were soaked with thick white goo, he understood her urgent desire to get cleaned as quickly as possible.

Seeds of immorality

Michelle used the long bath time to recollect her scattered thoughts, and came in to term with had happened in that room. Ryan had nearly escaped death while trying to protect her, and she had nearly escaped a raped. In her mind, she had won the war, but lost many battles since she had to resort to many demeaning things that she would have never imagined that she would to do with a stranger.

Michelle had played with the fire, saved her life, but burnt her hands in the process. What hurt most weren't the burns; the most painful thing was that she had to do it in front of her boyfriend's pleading eyes. But what wreaked her heart the most wasn't any of those; it was the vague memory of her being overwhelmed with desire to indulge in his carnal nectar; it was the memory of her earnestly trying to extract it out of the thick phallus while feeling ambers of lust igniting in her sensitive regions.

As Michelle's tears of shame got mixed in with the flowing water, she proceeded to scrub her soft skin as if she was trying to get rid of her shameful memories along with the physical evidences Toshi had left on her.

Michelle felt clean enough only after taking a bath twice and even then, she didn't feel completely free of the marking Toshi had left on her body. Her skin had reddened with the intense scrubbing, and the skin on her fingertips had wrinkled with prolonged exposure to water. She came out of the bath, dried herself and since the expensive attire she once wore had become unwearable, she proceeded to open the bag that contained her change of clothes for the night.

Inside the bag, Michelle found a lace bustle-back slip with an underwear that matched the soft material. The extremely high hem-line, the deep V-neck and the open backside, exposed her soft skin in an artistic way, and the layered lace frills of the bustle, beautifully curved round her round derriere to add a hypnotizing effect. If it wasn't for the dark situation, she would have really enjoyed checking herself on the mirror to see how the very sensual attire made her body set ablaze with sexual allure.

When she walked in to the room with her hair still moist from the bath,
Ryan looked at her through the glass with wide eyes. Michelle saw that there was concern in his gaze, but she noticed that it mostly held admiration for her appearance. She always loved how her appearance got admired by him, but with her shame clouding the joy, for the first time, under his gaze, she felt uneasy.

"Michelle, are you alright?" Ryan asked, noticing the dark cloud in her expression.

"I'm fine Ryan. I...I just...I feel really down. I feel like I let you down," Michelle said while trying to hold back her tears.

"Nonsense! Honey, I'm proud of you. You did it to save me, and managed to save yourself too," Ryan said, trying to reassure her.

"It's just, He's not normal. I felt weird at one point," Michelle said while looking down at her feet.

"I know, he is anything but normal, but what do you mean by 'you felt weird'?" Ryan asked, puzzled.

"It's hard to explain, but nothing to worry about. Just let me rest a little." Michelle said as she lost the courage to tell Ryan what she had really experienced.

Ryan understood Michelle's wishes and remained silent as she laid on the bed to get some rest. Despite the situation, he couldn't avoid noticing how ravishing she looked in her very revealing sleeping wear. He desired to be with her, hold her and feel the warmth of her body, but the thick glass was preventing him from reaching his girlfriend and fulfill his desires.

Ryan took back a step and shook his head to come back to reality. His girlfriend had nearly escaped a rape, and he was thinking about enjoying her beauty and warmth. He was thinking about what was wrong with him to generate such desires during a desperate time like that. When he though back to the time when Michelle mysteriously lost touch with reality and started to really get in to pleasuring Toshi while her throat moved, shamefully, he noticed that his loins start to stir with illicit pleasure. Disgusted by his own immoral feelings, shaking off the impure thoughts from his head, Ryan went back to the bed to recover from his own physical and mental damages.

Horror of the truth


"Good evening! I hope that you two have rested enough." Vas's voice came through the speakers.

Almost instantly, both rooms were filled with sounds of cursing and profanities as Michelle and Ryan expressed their deep hatred towards their captor.

"Now, Now, I understand your anger, but don't forget that you are under my rules. You got a nasty surprise for your first disobedience, believe me, that wasn't even a hard punishment," Vas said with a stern voice and the rooms went quiet as the couple took in the warning.

"It was very clever of you, Michelle. It was the first time someone used that method to save themselves. Ryan also did a good job; if it weren't for the lack of choices, and adolescence hormones in Toshi, you could have taken care of it by yourself. Since I'm impressed, I'll give you an explanation for this whole bizarre situation," Vas said and started explaining.

By the time the Vas had finished the introduction about his ambitious project and Michelle's valuable part in it, both Michelle and Ryan were beyond shocked by the insanity and audaciousness of his intentions. They couldn't comprehend why people expect her to carry the child of something not entirely human. It was too bad and evil to be true, but they didn't see any way of escaping the clutches of the demon. Michelle broke down sobbing as she realized the hopelessness of the situation.

"You see, Toshi reached maturity only few months ago. Therefore, you cannot blame him for being persistent since Michelle is kind of like the first female that was made available to him. Due to us having to abandon one of our facilities, and problems with authorities, we had to postpone getting him a partner. It is nothing personal with you folks; it is just a matter of a small sacrifice for the good of the world. I don't necessarily need Ryan alive, and I can get the same results with Michelle bound to a bed for the rest of her life. So remember, I have your lives in my hands, and if either of you do something to anger me, their partner will suffer. Am I clear?" Vas ended the sentence with a threatening voice.

From the sobbing sound of Michelle and silence of Ryan, Vas got the answer he desired.

"Now, eat well and get ready for another round at later in the evening. Hope you have some other tricks up your sleeves since it was entertaining," Vas ended the conversation with a laugh.

Shortly afterward, the meals arrived and both Michelle and Ryan refueled themselves to prepare for the next ordeal. Before the maid left with the plates, she re-did Michelle's makeup and hair, removed the lace underwear she was wearing, put on a pair of matching high heels on Michelle and instructed her to keep them on till she goes to bed.

Michelle silently cursed as the maid removed the last barrier of defense she had protecting her womanhood. The already short dress did little in term of protecting her virtue, and she remembered how big of a roll the underwear had played in her last encounter with Toshi.

After they left, Ryan initiated the conversation, "Michelle, I think that giant bastard will be coming back again tonight. After listening to that old pervert, I can't let it get near to you. So please promise me that whatever happens, you will not open the door."

Michelle looked worriedly at how Ryan was still suffering from the powerful blow he had received earlier.

"Even if I know about what they are planning to do with me, I would rather suffer that than watching you die trying to protect me. That thing is not human, Ryan; Look at what it did to you with one punch. What's the purpose of me living in hell after you die in vain? I love you Ryan, for that reason, I can't promise you that, I'm sorry," Michelle said with tearful eyes.

"What's the purpose of me living after making you go through that hell? What use am I if I cannot protect my girlfriend?" Ryan asked with a pleading manner.

"The difference is that we both live to see another day. Getting pregnant from a rapist is nothing compared to the thought of losing you, Ryan. From the way things are now, even if you die or not, I will have to go through that hell. So, rather than going through that with the sorrow of losing you, I want you beside me to give me strength and support," Michelle said with affection.

Ryan understood that her words were true and much more logical, but as a man, he wasn't sure that he would be mentally strong enough to grant Michelle's wish. His pride as a man was demanding him to die while trying to protect her, but his love for her was telling him not to abandon her. He realized that being at her side while watching her defilement would be harder to than sacrificing his life while trying to protect her. His life partner was pleading him to be stronger than a man, and he knew that he loved her enough to try it.

From Ryan's silence, Michelle understood that he loved her enough to grant her request.

"Don't worry darling, I can still try few tricks to protect myself. I know that I'm asking a lot from you, but thank you for putting my feelings ahead of yours. I love you," Michelle said while putting her hand on the glass.

"I love you too," Ryan said while putting his hand on hers from the other side of the glass.

Devouring of the prey


Michelle and Ryan suffered in suspense while they waited for the giant beast to terrorize them once again. When the big metal door finally give out a sound and started to open, they looked at each other with eyes full of fear and worry.

Toshi strode into the narrow corridor and passing Ryan's room, started walking towards Michelle's room. By the time he was in front of her door, she was already at the door from the other side. When Toshi pressed the button, the button on Michelle's side lit-up and she once again looked at Ryan's pleading eyes that were begging her not to do it. She was overwhelmed with fear once she had seen Toshi's deformed, thick manhood, but looking at Ryan gave her enough strength to overcome the fear and press the button on her side.

As soon as the door opened, Toshi pushed the door, went into the room, and before Michelle was able to say or do anything, he grabbed her slender waist with his big hands and lifted her up in to the air till their eyes were on the same level. Surprised by Toshi's sudden action, she was looking at his unattractive face to gather any clues to understand his behavior, and before she got the chance to comprehend what was happening, she found herself being thrown on to the bed.

"Ah!"

Michelle's petite body bounced on the mattress before she found herself lying on it facing the ceiling. Shaken by the sudden force, she needed few moments to gather her thoughts and by the time she attempted to get up, she found herself underneath the hulking body of Toshi. He was supporting himself on elbows to avoid putting too much weight on her body, but the partial weight was more than enough to keep her pinned underneath him. He was looking down at her face only few inches away, and she had to turn her head to the side to avoid his foul breath and ugly face. From the background, she was able to hear Ryan calling her name, but at that moment, she was squirming underneath the huge body-mass to crawl out from the vulnerable situation. She had planned to gain some time by pulling him in to a conversation, and manipulate him in to getting satisfied only by a hand-job or at most with an oral ministration; but with the position she was in, she realized that she had no hope of achieving any of her planned goals.

"Toshi, please let me up. We can do it nice and easy. No need to hurry," Michelle tried talking her way out of the compromising situation.

"Toshi need doll this time," Toshi said as the reply, and displaying his stained yellow teeth, smiled at Michelle.

"No," Michelle said, realizing his intentions, and feeling a knee trying to push between her closed thighs.

Despite Michelle's efforts, Toshi managed to easily push one of his knees between her smooth thighs and then the other. She turned to look at him with horror as his knees start to separate, spreading her creamy thighs along with them. She felt her unclad nether regions get exposed, and the feel of cold air brushing against her most sensitive places made a shiver run through her spine.

Michelle's squirming intensified as her lithe legs got forcefully separated, and in an attempt to push him off, she started to push at his well-built chest. Surprising her, she felt her effort to push the giant off starting work, but then she realized that he was just lifting his upper-body. While lifting up, Toshi caught both of her slender hands and pinned them over her head with one of his big arms. With the free arm, he started to caress and appreciate the soft skin of her upper-chest area, occasionally touching the exposed swell of her firm, succulent breasts. Then suddenly, his finger hooked on to the V of the dress between her cleavage, and making her gasp with surprise, he tugged hard at it, tearing the delicate fabric apart and fully exposing her bosom.

Michelle felt completely helpless as her firm breasts got exposed to the lecherous eyes of Toshi, and despite her desperate desire to cover the flower-buds that decorated her luxurious swells, she found her arms firmly pinned above her head, making her bosom stand out even more seductively. To her horror, his disfigured face started to get closer, and she let out a sob as his head started to descend on to her light-brown right nipple.

"Aah!" Michelle gasped when Toshi's warm mouth enveloped around her sensitive nipple, and the flexible tongue started to tease the flower bud.

While Toshi was attacking Michelle's right breast with his warm and wet mouth, his rough hand abused her left breast and enjoyed her low groans of protests when he pinched the nipple.

While Michelle tried to avoid thinking about the unwanted attention her sensitive breasts were receiving, she felt a soft, meaty knob probing round her nether region. Horror struck her when she saw Toshi's hips moving slightly with the probing, and she realized that he was seeking the entrance to her sacred place.

"My god, Michelle, is he trying to enter you?" Ryan said, seeing the same hip movement of Toshi.

Since their heads were pointing towards Ryan, and with the huge body covering her petite frame, all he could see was her hands being held above her raven hair, and the only indications of her lower-body were two white and lithe legs, decorated with seductive black high-heels, sticking out from either sides of Toshi's thick waist, clearly indicating that he was in the prime position to drill in to her soft womanhood; so the small movements of his hips were enough to make Ryan's blood freeze with worry and fear.

Michelle knew how exposed she was, and how dangerously close she was to being raped, but she also knew how hard it must be for Ryan to watch his girlfriend getting abused; so she wanted to put him at ease, even for a little longer and as long as she could.

Remembering that the maid took away her underwear while they were in the bathroom, Michelle said, "Don't worry honey, I still have my underwear on, he's not going to get it in."

A small breath of relief came to Ryan when he heard that Michelle still had her underwear on; he knew that as long as it was there, she had a good chance of avoiding total defilement.

Michelle was moving her own wide hips to make him miss the mark as the probes got dangerously close to her portal. It was as if they were performing a sword fight with their hips, but in that sword fight, Michelle was unarmed and she was only dodging to avoid impalement by a thick and repulsive great-sword.

Michelle continued dodging the sword for a while, but it was only a matter of time before Toshi got used to her movements. He was enjoying the game himself, but as he enjoyed her soft, delicate bosom, his need to release his pent-up sexual pressure increased, and by instinct, he desired to do it deep inside the beautiful girl that was lying beneath him. Feeling tired of the fencing game they were playing, he predicted her next movement and thrust in for the kill.

"Uuurghah!" Michelle let out a choking sound as the well placed thrust found its mark right between her feminine petals, and buried half of his shaft's head in her warm and soft sheath.

Michelle's choking sound and Toshi's sudden hip movement that was accompanied by a sudden tensed jerk of her extended and spread apart legs, made Ryan worry again.

"Michelle, are you alright?" Ryan asked with concern.

"Y...yeah, I'm...fine. He just pushed on a sensitive spot," Michelle said while trying hard to hide her distress.

Michelle was putting her Kegel-muscles to the ultimate test by trying to tighten her passage and prevent further intrusion. The head had managed to gain access in to her till it had reached the flared corona, but through her sheer will power and use of her most intimate muscles, she was succeeding in preventing him sinking further into her sacred grounds.

In reality, Toshi could have used a fraction of his strength, and in a fraction of a second, get buried to the hilt in her warm soft body; but he was taught to be a little gentle with females, and he actually enjoyed the game of cat and mouse he was playing with her. He let go of her right breasts with a wet plop sound, lifted his head from her breast, and while supporting himself on his elbow, he held on to her nape and turned her head to face him.

Michelle refused to look at the face of her rapist and closed her eyes, but with a grin, Toshi enjoyed looking at how her beautiful face tensed and winced when he increased the pressure on her resisting passage and threaten to sink his manhood further into her.

Toshi was like a cat playing with a mouse, and Michelle was starting to feel her Kegel-muscles starting to get tired after continuous usage for an extended period. A tear appeared on her eye as she realized that soon, her delicate muscle would give up, and the repulsive manhood of Toshi would force into her and ravage her womanhood. It broke her heart knowing that she would be tainted by another man, in front the eyes of her boyfriend.

"Ha...honey," Michelle said in a shaken voice.

"Yes, what is it, baby?" Ryan said, noticing that she was trying to tell something important.

"I love you honey. Could you please do a favor and keep your eyes closed?" Michelle said weakly.

"What? Why?" Ryan asked, puzzled by her strange request.

"Just do it!" Michelle shouted at him with fear mixed anger.

Startled by her authoritative tone, Ryan slowly said, "alright," and turned around.

Relieved by his answer, Michelle finally relaxed her spent Kegel-muscles, and she had to grit her teeth hard and groan when the meaty head started to descend in to her depths. She felt the ring of muscles of her opening widen even more as the flared, but flexible corona started to bend and squeeze in to her tight passage. Once passed the tight ring, the flared head felt so strange and bizarre in her sensitive sheath. She start to breath harder as her opening started to widen even more as the middle part of the shaft, with the thickness of her hand, started move in.

When Michelle started to groan and breathe hard, Ryan realized that something had gone awry. Despite his promise, he turned and looked. Their hips had stopped moving, but he noticed that Toshi's hips had a faint but steady thrusting motion, and her shapely legs betrayed a faint tensing in time with those small thrusts. At that moment, Ryan's attention went to the body-length mirror that was hanging on the wall behind them.

Ryan felt his heart sink to the bottom when he saw the reflection of the mirror that gave him a point-of-view from behind them. He was able to clearly make out her spread white long legs that were contrasted by the dark skin of Toshi, and between her legs, was his deformed manhood that looked humongous compared to her expose bottom. It was then Ryan noticed that there were no evidences of the protective underwear she had spoken of, and he was able to clearly see the smooth hairless area between her silky inner-thighs. Suddenly, he noticed that her beautiful feminine lips didn't look normal, like they were spread apart, and he couldn't see Toshi's bizarre looking, hard to miss, flared head that he had seen before; then to his horror, he saw that it had disappeared between his girlfriend's spread and stretched nether-lips, and he was sinking his hideous tool into her sacred place, fraction by fraction, with each of his miniature thrusts that were accompanied by Michelle's groans of protest.

Michelle clenched her teeth tighter in an attempt to limit herself from emitting any sounds that might hint Ryan about what was happening between her legs, hidden from his view; she still held on to the hope that she might be able to perform a miracle and get him dislodged from her womanhood, but with the opening had been breached, her inner-walls were responding to the insistent intrusion by spreading apart millimeter by millimeter. Despite her mental resistance, her soft walls started to moisten, and when they encountered the spear-heading tip of the shaft, in submission, they gradually moved aside, caressing the oddly textured and shaped intruder as it slid passed them. She felt the rough bumps on the phallus sliding into her through the tight ring of her opening, and as they glided into her now moistened sheath, she was almost able to count each protrusion that was rubbing against her sensitive walls.

Michelle's groans and gasps got louder as her tight opening started to widen more than ever it had in her life, and she wondered how much more girth she would have to accommodate. With her tight ring of muscles stubbornly refusing to stretch anymore, the smooth gliding in effect ceased, and she failed to contain her groans when Toshi started delivering thrusts into her delicate passage, in an attempt to force her stubborn opening to stretch.

"Toshi...uurgh...stop...you are...tearing me...apart," Michelle pleaded in a desperate attempt to make Toshi stop reaming her.

Bringing some hope to Michelle, he withdrew about an inch out of her vulnerable womanhood, but as if he had gotten encouraged by her desperate pleading, making Michelle regret her plea, a merciless thrust speared through her clasping sheath.

"Aaaaah! You bastard!"

Michelle screamed as her tight opening stretched like it had never been as it glided over an impossible girth, before mercifully encountering a narrower region to tighten itself around.

"Leave her alone, monster. I'll kill you if you hurt her."

Michelle heard Ryan screaming in the background, and she realized that he had found out what Toshi was doing to her. Despite the situation she was in, she worried about Ryan.

With seven inches buried in Michelle's warm and soft sheath, Toshi held his phallus in place and remained still. Suddenly, she started to feel a molten liquid start to flow into her passage, making every surface that got touch by it to tingle and set ablaze. She clearly felt it as it flowed down her sensitive passage and when it hit the bottom, her whole abdomen exploded with fireworks, and the heat started to travel across her whole body. Within seconds, her body was reacting as if it was preparing for an orgasm, and she couldn't comprehend the strange and sudden sexual height her body was experiencing.

Beads of perspiration started to appear all across Michelle's body as it got forced to enter a state of sexual arousal. As the shaft within her walls pulsed and secrete more of the powerful aphrodisiac, she prayed to the gods to stop him from injecting the sweet venom into her reproductive system. Fearing the un-natural excitement her body was suddenly experiencing, she opened her eyes to find Toshi looking straight at her, and despite her desire to avoid his deep yellow eyes, she found her gaze locked on to his searing stare.

After staring deep in to her light-blue eyes for few moments, breaking the connection between their eyes, Toshi lowered his upper-body onto Michelle, pressing her firm breasts and hard nipples to his chiseled chest, and he slid his free left arm across under her, and held her firmly by her right shoulder. Due to the massive size difference, Michelle found herself looking at the upper portion of his well-built chest, and when the odd-shaped shaft in her sheath started to pull out a little, she understood what was about to happen. From her memory, she knew that thickest part of the tool that was invading her innocence was yet to slide into her, and with him resting his body on her, he was in the prime position to ream her tight sheath and drill the rest of his vile manhood into her delicate womanhood.

Ryan watched helplessly as Toshi's huge body, glistening with perspiration, moved in a rhythmic rolling humping motion above the petite body of his girlfriend. Between the shapely legs of Michelle, Toshi's thick muscular legs flexed and shivered as they surged back and forth in one of the most ancient and primal human motions ever. His breath caught in his throat as he watched frozen in place, how Toshi's dark bottom flexed and relaxed, flexed and relaxed as he slowly thrust in and withdrew from her. A shiver ran through Ryan's body, upon realizing that each of those vulgar movements were being accompanied by the driving of Toshi's non-human and impossibly thick shaft into his beloved girlfriend.

In an attempt to muffle her voice, Michelle moaned into the hard muscle of Toshi's chest as his manhood moved within her sensitive passage. His meat-spear stretch-opened her unclaimed territory as her opening started to painfully widen to accommodate the un-natural girth that it was being forced to let in. She saw stars when the invading organ started to stretch open a region in her sheath that no man had ever been and she had no knowledge of; she helplessly whimpered as he conquered her uncharted femininity, and in time with his thrusting, in pleasure mixed pain, her black high heels dug in to the soft mattress as her toes curled in the shoe. When he started to add more weight to the thrusting, in an effort to dampen the force of the unforgiving thrusts, she bent her knees and placed her feet on his hips to push on it. Even though the pointy heels managed to cause some pain to him, her action only created a better angle for Toshi to bore into Michelle's unexplored depths, and by the time she had realized her mistake, she found that she was too late to do anything as his hips fell down with added weight.

"Aaaaarrgh! Fuck!"

Michelle screamed as her opening stretched beyond a point that she had never thought was possible, and the shaft reached into depths that she had never imagined that her sheath could extend to. For the first-time, Toshi's monstrous shaft introduced Michelle's cervix to her. With her soft, sensitive walls enveloping the deformed intruder, and from how her insides moved to accommodate the odd contours of the thick one-eyed monster, she was able to imagine a three-dimensional map of the intruder that was lodged in her. From the feeling of Toshi's coarse pubic hair on her stretched nether lips, she figured that he had managed to drill in his complete package into her warm enclosure, and she marveled at her own sheath's ability to accommodate such an intimidating male member, without sustaining any injuries or experiencing any unbearable pain; but with the knowledge that his repulsive manhood was lodged in her most sacred place, she felt disgusted and soiled in the worst way she could imagine. That deformed, horrific tool was repulsive enough make even her eyes dirty, and she couldn't believe that she was now holding the very thing in her most delicate place; a place where only a chosen few have ever had the honor of being in.

After keeping his whole manhood buried in Michelle to give her sheath some time to adjust to the un-natural girth and shape, with slapping sounds, Toshi started the thrusting and pounded away into her delicate femininity. Each thrust had enough power to force wind out of lungs, and she let out a groaning yelp each time their pubic bones crashed together, mercilessly battering her erected clitoris, and his spear head battering her virgin cervix. Her opening got confused as it stretched and relaxed as it glided over the un-even girth again and again; since she had always been able to drown her lover's genitals with her overflowing wetness, as a defensive mechanism or a result of stimulation, her sheath started to produce its own ample amount of lubrication to ease the rough act of copulation.

Ryan stood frozen, with his eyes glued to the mirror that gave him every detail of the crime Toshi was committing on Michelle. Toshi's lack of scrotum gave Ryan a very clear view of how his monstrous manhood slid in and out of her womanly portal, and how her nether lips stretched and relaxed to accommodate the intrusion of the non-human breeding tool. He saw a stream of sexual residue from their union start to leak out of their bonding point and flow down through the valley of her luxurious derriere. He knew that Michelle had always produced more lubrication than average women did, but he got confused since he also knew that she had to be very sexually excited to come to that level. Due to the friction and added lubrication, a white froth was starting to form around his girth and her stretched opening as Toshi started to pick up speed and started to rattle her whole body with his thrusts.

Michelle cursed Toshi and herself as her body started to betray her, and started pushing her towards the cliff of an orgasm. Despite her efforts to move away from the vertical drop, the pushing force was strong enough to push her back, and it got stronger with each powerful thrust he delivered into her womanhood. To her horror, she found her pelvis thrusting up to meet his attacks, and suddenly, he delivered a very powerful thrust, and without moving an inch except for his heavy breathing, he held his whole manhood in her clasping sheath.

Michelle was also panting heavily due to the overwhelming forced sexual height, and all of a sudden, she started to feel Toshi's shaft start to swell within her tight confines. She distinctly felt his corona start to flare deep within her body, and she knew that he was preparing to seed her fertile grounds. Before he released his first volley of essence, she felt the building tension in his body and manhood as he grunted deep and lunged forward.

Ryan watched helplessly as Toshi ground his manhood deep into Michelle one last time, and he watched hopelessly as Toshi's scrotum start to swell with his potent seeds. When Toshi groaned and his scrotum started to shrink back, Ryan knew that with Toshi's superior length, he was probably power-washing Michelle's deepest regions with the dangerous liquid.

Michelle gasped as the extremely powerful stream of semen started to force its way into the deepest regions of her reproductive system. The stream felt almost painful as it hit her delicate and sensitive insides, and she felt as if someone had forced a pressurized water hose into her body.

The sensation of a hot, molten stream of thick ejaculate power-washing the most sensitive and sacred parts of her body was too much of a stimulation for Michelle, and she wrapped her lithe legs around the waist of Toshi, locked her high-heels together, dug her teeth into the muscle of his chest, and finally she let herself fly off the cliff of orgasm to embrace the goddess of orgasms.

The real test of courage came to Ryan when suddenly, Michelle wrapped her shapely legs tightly around his waist and started trembling. He was able to hear her muffled moans, but he was only able to see her ruffled black hair appearing from underneath Toshi's wide shoulders. When he looked back into the mirror, he was able to see her exposed bottom also violently tremble as her drenched sex pulsed around the buried thickness. With all the evidences laid in front of his eyes, he still refused to admit the truth; he refused to admit that his faithful girlfriend was climaxing amidst her rape.

"Fuuuuck! I'm cummmmiiinnng."

Came Michelle's muffled voice, and Ryan was forced to admit the reality.

Ryan watched broken hearted as Michelle reached climax again and again while Toshi's scrotum swelled and shrank again and again. Soon, with force, a thick white substance shot out from their tightly sealed ring of union, and that also joined the rest of the wetness that was gathering on the mattress under her curvaceous rump.

Michelle's sexual height was running amok as she got forced to embrace the goddess of orgasm again and again each time Toshi power-washed her inside with hot, aphrodisiac laced, semen. Every time she thought that her humiliating orgasm was about to cease, he delivered another stream of molten essence into her pulsing sheath and kept her chain of orgasms running. Soon, due to the flared corona keeping the hot liquid trapped in her depths, she started to feel filled-up and finally when the built-up pressure was too much, she felt the excess of it running down the valley of her derriere. She lost track of how many times she had climaxed and how many times she had felt her insides getting power-washed by potent semen as she got lost in a delirium of sexual height.

As Toshi was delivering the last weak spurts of his essence into Michelle's sacred chambers, he finally let go of her delicate wrists and used both of his hands to lift his upper body off of hers. After reaching an end of her humiliating chain of orgasms, she unwrapped her legs off of his waist and let them fall, splayed, on to the mattress. Due to the intense chain of orgasms, her whole body was covered in perspiration and pink blush. Wearing a grin of satisfaction, Toshi looked down to admire the post-coital aura of the beautiful girl, and she bitterly looked away in anger, shame and disgust.

Finally, Michelle felt Toshi withdrawing his sperm injector out from her thoroughly inseminated womanhood, and accompanied by a low moan from her and a wet suction noise, the semi-hard member slid out of her reamed sheath. Due to the extensive widening it had experienced, upon its liberation, her portal ring failed to close back, and a torrent of thick, gooey semen started to flow out of her gaping sex.

Without uttering a single word, leaving Michelle's limp body splayed on the bed, Toshi got down from the bed, and with his manhood still wet from Michelle's and his sexual evidences, started to walk out of the room with a triumphant stride.

Michelle's exposed bosom, decorated with a glistening layer of perspiration, raised and lowered as she labored to regain her breath from all the orgasms she had endured. Refusing to come down from the height ecstasy they had experienced, her hard nipples kept pointing toward the ceiling as one of them bore a teeth mark around its areola. Her glazed eyes were half-opened as she looked in to infinity, trying to figure out what had happened and why it had happened. Fresh pearly beads of sweat appeared all over her body as it tried to get rid of all the heat it had accumulated from the rough breeding procedure, and they created watery trails on her ivory skin as they gathered flowed down through her sensuous curves. The flimsy dress had bunched up on her narrow waist during the rape, and her whole exposed lower body glistened with a thick layer of perspiration that was drenching her inner-thighs and loins even more.

From the mirror, between her splayed legs, Ryan saw how Michelle's once innocent looking womanhood had transformed in to looking something not so innocent and vibrant. A white substance poured out of her gaping hole that once had been tight, and her nether lips had taken on a bright red color to signal that her sex had experienced something it had never experienced before.

The image of the well-used, nearly naked and glistening body of Michelle was more than enough to generate sexual feelings in Ryan. The high-heels on her feet only added more heat to the pure sexual image of her post-coital state. It had been one of Ryan's deepest dark desires to witness his beautiful girlfriend getting serviced by a stud, but after witnessing the real deal with his own eyes, and witnessing her getting taken and succumbing to pleasure, despite the raging hardness in his pants, instead of gratification, he felt an overwhelming pain in his heart.

Hand of the devil


"Wasn't that amazing? She looked so beautiful when she couldn't stop cumming as Toshi filled her up," Lisa said as she happily observed the exhausted beauty through the monitor.

"Well, it's in your field to decide whether it looked good or not. I'm just happy that we were finally able to find a quality couple for Toshi. Having to clean-up our tracks after escaping the raid was a real nightmare," Vas said as he let out a sigh.

"Yes, I'm still worried about that. Are you sure that they can't find us?" Lisa asked with a worried look.

"As far as I know, there shouldn't be any tracks that could lead to us. We just have to be more careful when we kidnap couples. Since we only have enough room for one more couple, it wouldn't be a problem like last time," said Vas.

"You know? If you can get over your fetish about couples, you can put four girls in there," Lisa said with a mocking smile.

"Could you please stop teasing this old man? It's not a damned fetish, I want to hard wire the desire to claim a man's woman, into their instinct. I theorize that if the earlier generations are trained to do that, the later generations will adapt it as a trait," Vas answered with an irritated tone.

"Well, it's your business, and I'm not going to criticize that. I was just joking about the fetish thing. But, don't you think Toshi did too good for his first time? He's already giving his father a run for his money," Lisa asked with curiosity.

"Of course, he should be better than Boris. Maybe I forgot to tell you about the secret behind their genes. All these superior qualities and powers, were a result of a single mutated gene in their DNA structure. Only males inherit that special gene," Vas said while looking at the monitor that showed the room where the hybrids were in.

"I know that I might not understand the whole scientific side, but I want to know; what is so special about that gene?" Lisa asked.

"When a conception occurs, both mother and father contribute some of their genes to form the new life. This combination happens randomly, and both strong and weak genes from the parents get selected for the process. What this special gene does is, when the conception happens, it considerably raise the chance for strong and special dormant genes from the parents to get selected to make the new life. That means, when a hybrid male mates with a female, the offspring carries better genes of both father and mother. That's why each generation is going to be stronger than the previous," Vas said trying to simplify the concept as much as he could.

"So you mean that their unusual build, aphrodisiac mixed ejaculation and the sixth sense were not created by this gene, but they were just special dormant abilities this gene had gathered through their previous generations," Lisa said while trying to connect the dots.

"Exactly! See, you are smarter than you think, Lisa. So you see the potential of future hybrids. By concentrating best genes of humanity, they will be strong beyond our imagination," Vas said with ambition.

"Alright, that explains lot of things about them that I had hard time understanding. After seeing Toshi with that girl, I think I need to pay a visit to Boris," Lisa said with a mischievous smile.

"You don't have to announce to me that you are going to sleep with my son. You can do it without informing me," Vas said with a mocking tone.

"Even if I do, I know you'll be watching the whole thing from the cameras, pervert," Lisa said in a teasing manner.

"Please, spare me from your teasing, Lisa. I'm an old man, and kind of like your father-in-law. So have mercy," Vas said with a defeated voice. After few months, he had come to realization that he has no chance of winning against Lisa in a teasing contest, and he valued that cheerful attitude she had.

"Alright old man, I let you off the hook for this time. But before getting my fix, I think I should pay a visit to our newly converted beauty," said Lisa.

"Are you sure? It was just her first time. I don't think that it's safe to meet her now; specially with the condition you are in," Vas said with concern.

"Don't worry Vas, she doesn't look like the violent type. You can observe and let the guards in if you see something fishy," Lisa said in a reassuring manner.

"Still, I really don't think that it's a good idea. In your condition, you are too vulnerable and valuable to be put in any dangerous situations. After her ordeal, she might be emotionally unstable and could do unpredictable things," Vas advised Lisa.

"Alright, I see your point. I won't go in till you give me the clearance. So, I guess now I have extra time to spend with your son." Lisa said winking and playfully walked out of the observation room.

Reluctant permission


After recovering from her exhaustion, Michelle slowly got up from the bed, and ignoring Ryan's voice, walked straight to the bathroom. Since there was too much guilt and shame weighing her heart down, she found it almost impossible to meet her boyfriend's eyes. Trails of Toshi's essence ran down her smooth inner-thighs as she took awkward steps toward the shower; she felt some unfamiliar feelings in her lower abdomen, and the stretching her sheath had experienced, forced her to change her usual elegant walking style.

When the shower turned on, Michelle broke down crying hysterically as the water flowed down her curves, washing away the remnants of her violation. No matter how much water ran down her body, she felt permanently stained as she felt the unavoidable tingling in her abdomen that was caused by the mutated seeds. It broke her heart to realize that she had been sexually violated in front of her love by a beast, and she felt a sharp pain running across her chest when she remembered how she had experienced ecstasy in wave after wave of sexual height. No matter how many times she convinced herself that it was a brutal rape, a faint voice in her head kept whispering how she loved it and how no one else would be able to make her feel that way.

Wrapping a bath towel around her freshly-showered curvaceous body, Michelle came into the room to find the whole bed replaced with a bigger one and a sleeping robe was lying on it. Loosening the knot on the towel to expose her naked beauty, she proceeded to hide it again with the comfortable robe.

"Are you hurt, Michelle?" Ryan asked, hoping to get an answer from her.

Michelle finally found the courage to look at Ryan's concerned eyes and took a moment to reaffirm her bond to him.

"No...I'm alright," Michelle said while tightening the robe around her.

"I'm glad that you are unhurt. I'm sorry that I let this happen to you, honey. Please forgive me," Ryan said in a defeated voice.

"There's nothing to forgive, honey. You were ready to die for me, but as I said I need you. If this is going to be my life in this hell, I'm going to need your love more than ever," Michelle said in a comforting manner.

"I love you, baby, but I doubts myself to be strong enough to withstand this ordeal. You are a stronger woman than I am a man. I don't know if I can bear the shame and anger," Ryan said with a concerned tone.

Michelle knew that his statement had a direct relation to her unfaithful orgasms, and it pained her to find that through her weakness, she had caused him that much pain. She had thought that her tears had run empty during her crying in the shower, but fresh tears started to blur her vision as guilt started torture her.

"I'm so sorry, honey. I couldn't stop it; it was like I was being forced to turn on by some sorcery. I know it's just a weak excuse, but I couldn't help it. I'm sorry, I'm a weak woman," Michelle said as she broke down sobbing.

Ryan felt an overwhelming pain in his heart upon realizing what he had done. The incredible woman in front of him had gladly sacrificed her virtue to keep him out of harm, and he had indirectly complained about having to watch her orgasm.

"Oh no, baby. Please don't think like that. I'm sorry about what I said. I love you and owe you my life. I'm glad that you came out of this unharmed. I know that this might sound strange, but if you can find a little glimmer of light in this dark hell, I want you to reach for it and enjoy it," Ryan said apologetically.

Michelle lift her head up and looked at Ryan with her teary doe eyes.

"Are you saying what I think you are saying? Are you crazy? How can you ask your girlfriend to enjoy having sex her rapist?" Michelle said with disbelief.

"Look Michelle, we have to improvise with what we have and what we can do. You asked me to be alive and support you; now I'm asking you that, rather than feeling guilty about your body betraying you, embrace it and make best out of the situation. Whether you enjoy it or not, they are going to take what they want from you. If you are sacrificing yourself to save me, I want you to at least get some pleasure out of it. You have my consent, Michelle; that's what I want. Now you don't have to feel guilty anymore," Ryan said in a loving manner.

"This is why I love you, Ryan. You always think about me before you. Thank you for trying to make me feel better. Despite having your permission, as woman, I don't think I can embrace it like you say. But I can't love you enough for thinking like that," Michelle said while lovingly looking at Ryan's eyes.

"I love you too, honey. It's just I want you to know that when the time comes, without feeling any guilt, you can let it go and embrace it. That's my only request," Ryan said, despite knowing that it would hurt him to watch that, but it was a pain he was willing to receive in order to make Michelle feel even a little better.

"Ok honey, I'll try," Michelle said in an indecisive voice.

The beginning of the descent


Next day, Michelle woke up to the sound of the maid entering her room. Despite the extended bath she had taken previous night, and her efforts to expel the foreign fluid out of her fertile chamber, she found that, throughout the night, Toshi's seeds had been leaking out of her womanhood. It made her worry since it was a sign that before slowly leaking out of her body, the vile fluid must have had been in her womb.

The maid went through the usual routine, and carried on intensifying Michelle's attractiveness. She was dressed in a red plaid pleated micro mini skirt that barely covered her lace clad womanhood, and it exposed the bulbous bottom half of her curvaceous derriere. Adding fire to her exposed, mesmerizing, lithe legs, they were decorated with white thigh-high lace stockings with bows, and was beautifully finished with black, high-heel platform pumps. Covering her firm bosom was a white tie-front crop top that seductively exposed her thin waist and the swell of her breasts. The material of the top was flimsy enough for her nipples to peek through, indicating that, without the need any support, her soft breasts stood proud and firm.

In overall, with Michelle's petite build, the attire gave her a perfect image of a naughty schoolgirl. Despite her well-developed curves; the bows, bright-red lipstick and the two-ponytail hairstyle, made her appearance convincingly near to teenage years.

Ryan watched Michelle in awe because he always have had a thing for girls in school girl attire. With his girlfriend wearing the costume of his dreams, he felt that she was too far to reach, but too close to control his rising desires.

As they spent the early morning hours in suspense; Ryan's eyes feasted on Michelle's breath-taking beauty, and he found it hard to concentrate on the inevitable ordeal they would have face once again. Suddenly the big metal door opened, and making them tremble with fear, Toshi's huge frame came through it and started walking toward Michelle's room.

The couple's eyes met together, and Michelle's eyes were conveying her uncertain fears to Ryan. As the button on her door lit-up, he gave her a reassuring nod to let her know that he was going to be there to support her.

Letting out a big worried sigh, Michelle slowly walked to the door, and before pressing the button, her hand hesitated a bit at the thought about what was about to happen to her when that door opened. Upon witnessing the vibrant beauty of the girl, Toshi's manhood was already starting to gain life, and Michelle's eyes caught the view of the instrument that had stripped away her dignity once before. Images of her last encounter with Toshi flooded her mind, and she hated how her treacherous body reacted to mere memories, and how her hand moved on its own to press the button.

As soon as the door opened, Toshi moved in with a big wide grin, and before Michelle could even attempt to talk her way out of the situation, she found herself in a strong embrace as he wrapped his big hands around her small body. His head started descend towards her neck, and he breathed in her sweet feminine scent as he nuzzled his head in her neck. His growing tool was pressing firmly against her bare midriff, and she felt how it pulsed and grew even more against her soft supple skin.

With her soft body pressing against a strong and hard body, the intimate embrace was starting to make Michelle feel some strange tingling in her abdomen. When Toshi's big hands slithered down her back and took hold of her exposed soft, round mounds of her posterior, automatically, she let out a small gasp through her parted lips: that gasp wasn't a result of surprise of pain, it was natural gasp that had hints of satisfaction and excitement in it.

Michelle found her body unresponsive to her commands as Toshi's intoxicating musk kept penetrating her brain through her olfactory sensors. The smell was directly communicating with the part of her brain that was controlling her arousal, and for no valid reason, she felt her nipples tighten and her portal moisten in expectation.

While keeping a firm hold on to those heavenly mounds, while firmly pressing her pelvis against his body, Toshi started to lift her whole body up. Since her flimsy underwear didn't offer much protection, Michelle moaned as her sensitive clitoris started to rub against the rough texture and bumps of his shaft.

When Toshi straightened his back, Michelle's high-heels were hanging in the air. He suddenly withdrew his face off of the soft nook of her neck, and making her sensitive clitoris scream with pleasure again, he humped against her, making the hard shaft slide against her panty-clad sex.

"Aah! Stop that!"

The sudden dry-hump made Michelle gasp loud, and by instinct, she wrapped her slender hands around his neck, and her stocking-clad long legs wrapped around his waist and locked them in position by hooking her high-heels together. Even though she did that to gain support and some control of the lecherous humping, it made her pelvis angle up and plant her whole soft vulva against the underside of Toshi's manhood. The thick shaft felt so hot against her burning loins, and its angry pulsing was enough to stimulate her treacherous womanhood to secrete even more moisture.

Feeling how vulnerable Michelle was, and how amazing her soft, moist loins felt against his manhood, Toshi grinned and started dry humping while bouncing her light body in his strong arms. At the feeling of a thick, hot and bumpy shaft rubbing against her sensitive folds and clitoris, she bent her head back moaned as carnal pleasure surged through her bouncing body.

"Ah!Gha...d! Fuck!..Ooooh."

With only a thin, drenched fabric separating their loins, Michelle couldn't hold off the need to moan out the pleasure she was receiving. Even though the temptation to use her legs and grind her clitoris harder on the bumpy rod was overwhelming, she disciplined herself to be content with only her groans and moans.

Ryan watched in awe as Toshi effortlessly held Michelle in his arms like a doll and dry-hump between her legs while holding her from her bulbous derriere. Due to the shortness of the pleated skirt, he was able to see how his dark fingers were digging into the impossibly supple flesh of her buttocks. From the way she had her head falling back while moaning, he knew that she was also starting to enjoy the perverted attention she was receiving from her rapist, and by noticing the way the muscles of her arms and legs quivered each time he humped, he knew that she was experiencing deep and intense pleasure.

Suddenly, Toshi stopped the humping, and Michelle straightened her head and looked at him with a puzzled look. Ryan was able to see that one of Toshi's arms that was grabbing on to her soft mound was fumbling with something under her skirt, and suddenly, bringing a yelp from Michelle, the hand jerked, emitting a sound of fabrics tearing. Ryan noticed a lacy material dangling from Toshi's fingers, and a moment later the piece of fabric fell to the floor. Since the fabric seemed thin and light, from the way it fell to the floor and how it landed with a wet noise, Ryan figured that they were drenched with Michelle's iconic heavy lubrication.

Michelle's light-blue eyes went wide as the last protection between her womanhood and the deformed defiler disappeared with a tearing noise. Their bare loins were now touching each other, and she noticed how big of a difference a millimeter of fabric had been able to make until then. When Toshi started to hump again, Michelle's eyes rolled back due to the sensation of a hot rod sliding between her drenched folds, and she emitted a deep moan upon experiencing the intense pleasure that the direct contact produced.

While sliding his shaft between Michelle's drenched nether lips, Toshi started to walk toward the wall beside the bed. When he pressed her back on to the cold wall, Michelle looked back at him, but this time with a curious glance.

Michelle was now pinned between a wall of cement and a wall of muscles. Her clitoris was gleefully pressing against one of the bumps on the shaft, and her hard nipples and soft breasts were pressing against Toshi's firm chest. Even without the humping motion, the pulsing of his shaft against her loins were almost enough to pull out moans from her, and she was able to feel his strong heartbeat through her pressed breasts.

Toshi was looking intensely at Michelle's eyes, and she felt the momentarily forgotten feelings of fear starting to creep back into her heart. Suddenly, she felt the hands on her bottom start to withdraw, and they came up sliding along her silky thighs to stop at her knees. When he grabbed her knees and tried to undo her hold on his waist, mainly out of curiosity, she unhooked her high-heels and let him manipulate her long legs.

While keeping a firm grip from the under-sides of Michelle's knees, Toshi proceeded to spread them apart and push them towards the wall. She felt the tendons of the underside of her thighs painfully stretch as her knees touched the walls, and with her thighs spreading like a V, she realize that she was in a completely vulnerable position. Puzzling her, instead of panicking, that helpless and subjugated feeling brought some kind of thrill to her. While keeping her pinned to the wall by her spread knees, he crouched down a little and she groaned with pleasure as the thick shaft slid down between her nether lips; she finally felt the crown of the head flick her sensitive clitoris as it slid down, and the descending ceased when the meaty cap of the head was pressing against her flooded opening.

Expecting pain, Michelle grabbed on to the coarse hair on his head, and when the first thrust came, her opening stretched without complain, and the whole crown disappeared into to her royal chamber. She yelped with pleasure mixed pain, but majority of it was pleasure, and she realized that the pain she had endured the day before, was not endured in vain; she was getting used to the monstrous girth.

As the next series of short but firm thrusts came, Michelle squealed and wailed while pulling on his hair. Finally, when Toshi's coarse public hair came in to contact with her stretched nether lips, she was on the verge of an orgasm, and when she felt a squirt of aphrodisiac laced precum hit her cervix, she bit a side of her lower lip and groaned hard as her whole body started to tremble with her first orgasm of that day.

Ryan watched partially heartbroken and mesmerized as Michelle's eyes rolled back before they were closed, and her whole body started to tremble. Before her orgasm, her feet had been hanging loosely, but when the orgasm started to over-charge her circuits and tense her whole body, making the pointy heels point towards the ceiling, her legs shot up as if they were electrocuted.

Michelle was groaning hard as she struggled to cope with the overwhelming pleasure of the orgasm, and Ryan noticed that she was mumbling something incomprehensible while groaning and moaning.

Even though Michelle was riding a tsunami of an orgasm, due to his impatience or inexperience, without a second thought, Toshi kept pounding into her sheath while enjoying the milking sensation it gave as a result of the orgasm. As a result of that relentless pounding, she couldn't find an end to the never ending orgasm she was experiencing, and when she thought in relief that she was finally seeing the end, a hard jab to her cervix pulled her back in to more wave riding. She started to feel as if she was being pulled away from sanity and consciousness, and she tried to plead him to stop the merciless thrusting, but in her carnal delirium, she failed to form comprehensible words through her quivering lips.

It was an intoxicating sight to see a beautiful girl dressed in a naughty school-girl costume being forced to orgasm while being folded in to two against a wall, and there was something mesmerizing about how her white stocking-clad long legs were shooting up as her high-heels threatened to shoot through the ceiling.

Ryan watched worriedly as Toshi kept pounding into Michelle without giving her a chance to recover from the orgasm she had experienced. As a result of the abundance of coital fluids produced by both of their loins, the action of Toshi's thick shaft sliding in and out, started to produce a very wet squelching sound. When the deformed monstrosity was momentarily pulled out from his girlfriend's sacred passage, he was able to see the thick shaft glistening with a thick layer of sexual secretion.

While Ryan was mesmerized by the sight of Toshi's impossibly thick shaft effortlessly sliding in and out of Michelle's, once impossibly tight, sheath. Suddenly, he noticed that between Toshi's legs, the wrinkled scrotum was starting to load-up with biological ammunition. It continued to grow as Toshi renewed the vigor of his thrusts, and finally, he completely impaled her with a brutal thrust.

Michelle emitted a choking sound as her abused cervix received a brutal hit, and Toshi groaned as he got prepared to inject his vile essence into her fertile womb. When suddenly the corona expanded within her sheath and a powerful stream of thick molten seeds power-washed her sore entrance to womb, she finally reached the threshold of the amount of carnal sensations she was able to withstand. Suddenly her eyes opened wide and with a shrilling shriek, she announced her mind-breaking orgasm to the world and fell unconscious.

Unfazed by Michelle's loud scream, Toshi kept pumping volley after volley of hot seed into the unresponsive and limp body of his breeding doll. Ryan was shocked to his bones since he knew that Michelle had never been a screamer when it came to sex, but regretfully, he noticed hints on her face and body that her scream didn't originate from pain, and he had to accept the fact that the beast was unveiling parts of Michelle that Ryan had no previous knowledge of. Even though he painfully assumed that she had fallen unconscious due to pleasure overloading, concerned about her safety, he worriedly watched as the beast kept inseminating his unconscious girlfriend.

Toshi had to press his upper-body on to Michelle's to keep her unconscious body from falling, and as the scrotum went through several cycle of expansion and retraction, the excess of his seeds that her chamber couldn't hold anymore, started to seep out of their tight bond and make a thick puddle between his feet.

Ryan watched in defeat as Toshi's hips gave a couple of short lunges to announce the end of the seeding procedure, and his semi-hard thickness slithered out of Michelle's sodden passage, unleashing a torrent of more thick liquids to join the puddle on the floor. As Toshi finally let go of her knees, surrendering to the gravity, her limp legs fell down and loosely hanged in mid-air. Before her whole body follow the legs and reach the floor, he quickly grabbed her from her narrow waist and carried her to the bed.

Ryan expected Toshi to leave after he laid Michelle's unconscious and inseminated body on the bed, but when he proceeded to lie down on the bed beside her, Ryan felt an overwhelming uneasiness creeping in to his heart. He didn't know why he felt the strange feeling, but somehow he got a gut feeling that things were about to get worse.

Bringing a minor relief to worried Ryan, soon he started to hear a faint groaning sound from Toshi as he fell asleep on his side while having one of his arms protectively draped over Michelle's unmoving body. Their heads were pointed toward Ryan's room, but because of the high head-board of the bed, he couldn't get a direct view of them; one side of the bed was touching the normal wall, and Michelle was lying on the side that it met the wall. So even if Ryan moved to the other end of the glass, he couldn't see her since Toshi's huge body was blocking his view.

Since the strange uneasiness kept bothering Ryan's mind, he decided to drag a chair to the spot that he could get an angled view of Michelle's bed and sat there keeping his eyes on guard for any movements.

Breaking the will


When Michelle opened her eyes, upon seeing Toshi's undesirable face right in front of her, she almost had a heart-attack from shock and fear. His eyes were closed and from the loud snoring he was producing, she knew that he was deep in sleep and without any luck, she tried to remember what had happened after she had experienced the ultimate sexual pleasure she had ever experienced in her whole life.

Michelle felt the stickiness between her legs and the soreness in her delicate parts. With that, all the memories of Toshi's manhood rampaging in her sheath and the feeling of getting her cervix power-washed by his molten seeds, came back to her with vivid details. Despite her fear of waking up with her rapist, she felt her treacherous body reacting to her memories, and she got that same strange tingling feeling in her abdomen once again.

Michelle loved the relationship she had with Ryan, and she immensely enjoyed the times they consummated their love; but the bizarre thing she had experienced with her rapist was something very different and powerful than her usual love making; it wasn't the emotion filled, tender loving she was used to. Ryan always tried to make sure that she was enjoying and worked hard to give her pleasure, but Toshi didn't care about how she felt, and he only thought about his own selfish satisfaction; for him, she was merely a sex-doll. The very though was humiliating and offensive to her, but for no logical reasons, deep in her heart, she was attracted to the humiliation and the powerful carnal aura of the degrading violation she had to endure with the heartless beast.

When Michelle thought about getting up, she found that Toshi's right arm was draped over her, and behind her, the wall was preventing her escape. With him lying on his side with his big body, he was literally making a wall of muscles that trap her on the bed with him. With the tall headboard above her, she realized that her only escape route was to slide down and get off the bed from below.

Michelle clumsily squirmed under Toshi's arm to slide down without waking him up, and she found that her own treasured curves were preventing her from making a smooth escape. While she was concentrating on lifting his heavy arm off of her body, suddenly, she noticed that she couldn't hear the loud snoring anymore. With her eyes full of fear, she slowly turned her eyes to find that his eyes were wide open while his thick lips were sporting a wide grin.

Suddenly, Toshi pulled Michelle towards him, and after nuzzling his face in her smooth neck, he breathed in her sweet scent as if he was able to get intoxicated from her scent alone. Michelle found herself once again pressed against a hard wall of muscles, and she was able to feel the thick rod that was pressing against her bare midriff was starting pulse and grow. With her face so near to his neck, she was breathing in his powerful musk that seemed to make her heart beat fast in excitement, rather than fear.

Michelle found herself falling under the same spell she had experience before, but this time, she noticed that the effect was stronger and potent. She felt as if something had changed in her after the mind-breaking orgasm she had experienced, and she was starting to develop an uncontrollable sexual desire toward the smelly beast that she was sharing her personal space with.

Toshi's right hand started to crawl down towards her bulbous derriere, and his thick fingers went over her swell over the skirt. After finding the end of the fabric as fast as it started, the rough fingers made contact with the soft skin of her buttocks. After caressing the soft pillows and admiring its softness, a thick finger started to trail down tracing the valley of her rump and found the entrance to her womb that he had ravaged recently.

Michelle let out a whimper when the thick digit pry-opened her sodden portal and buried itself till the second knuckle. After accommodating Toshi's legendary girth, her sheath happily welcomed the much smaller intruder and started signaling her brain to enjoy the feeling. As the rough finger started to explore her soft, wet walls, she felt her hand moving on its own, between their pressed bodies. When his finger suddenly pressed on a deliciously sensitive spot in her sheath, she let out a gasp and wrapped her slender fingers around the pulsing phallus and started running her soft hand along the strange shape and texture of it.

Ryan saw Michelle's face appearing from underneath Toshi's head when he nuzzled his face in her neck. Her eyes were closed, but from her parted lips and the occasional tensing of her face, he knew that she was conscious and experiencing something sexual. He was able to see Toshi's right elbow moving in a slight rhythm, and he suspected that it had something to do with her facial expressions.

Suddenly, with a gasp, Michelle opened her glazed eyes, and it took her some time to focus them enough to see that Ryan was looking at her with a worried expression. Her eyes opened wide with guilt and shame, but as soon as the finger in her passage started to press on another sensitive spot, the glaze came back to her eyes. At the point, she realized that she had fallen enough to ignore her shame and crave carnal satisfaction. Then she heard Ryan's voice back in the back of her head saying, "Let it go and embrace it, Michelle. You have my consent."

Michelle remembered about Ryan giving her the permission to enjoy her ordeal, but no matter how overwhelming her desires were, she was still reluctant to jump the last hurdle and change her relationship with Ryan forever. She wanted to look at her lover once more and gain strength to withstand the evil pleasure that was threatening to take over her mind.

When Michelle's light-blue eyes focused on him again, Ryan noticed that there were some strong feelings concentrated in her gaze. There was love, shame, desire and concern, but overwhelming all those, he noticed that her eyes were pleading for something: an end to her torment and a release for her pent desires. Even though it pained Ryan immensely to do it, he knew she deserved it and nodded his head slowly to give her the final permission to let it go.

A shock went through Michelle's body when she saw Ryan's nod. She wanted to absorb some strength from him to stop her fall in to depravity, but instead, she got the permission from her lover to embrace the darkness of the place where she was heading to.

Michelle had been aware her lover's secret dark desire to see her with another man, so it angered her that he did that when she was in a weak state, but at the same time, she loved him more than ever for doing that small gesture.

Ryan felt another sharp pain in his chest when he saw Michelle's gentle smile as a gesture of accepting his consent. He knew that she had sacrificed her body and pride for his sake, but it still didn't dampen the pain of mentally giving away his exclusive rights to some unknown brute.

A moment later, Ryan saw Michelle's left black high-heel appearing over Toshi's legs, and she slowly hooked her slender stocking-clad leg around his legs, until her soft calf was touching his firm ones. Ryan was only able to see lower leg, and against the thick legs of Toshi, it served as a reminder to Ryan about how beautiful and shapely her long legs were.

As smoothly as Michelle's leg came to appear, her knee started to slowly slide upward, rubbing the soft white stocking against his dark, rough skin until her knee reached his waist; now, her lower leg was running across his bottom, treating his dark swell with the softness of her delicate calf.

After receiving the final permission from Ryan, the dam of loyalty that was holding her back collapsed, and changing her as a woman forever, Michelle's carnal desires flooded her whole body and mind. With her left leg draped over Toshi's waist, her flowered sex was exposed to any intrusions, and using her delicate hand, she started to lower the head of the shaft towards her dripping sex.

Upon noticing the sudden change in Michelle, and feeling her soft hands directing his manhood towards her exposed loins, Toshi pulled out his finger from her clasping sheath, and rested his big hand on the round swell of her derriere. Despite the loss of inhibition after letting her carnal desires take control, upon realizing the magnitude of depravity she was about to commit, her hand started to shake as it directed the tool of devil towards her holy passage. Realizing her sudden hesitation when his phallus was only millimeters away from heaven, Toshi took the initiative and thrust into a welcoming place made of warmth, softness, tightness and wetness.

When Toshi's hips flexed, Michelle closed her eyes and let out a loud and very feminine moan to initiate her new life as changed woman. For the first time, she had let a man claim her without first showering her with love, soft words, flowers and romantic dinners; she had given consent to a vile, selfish brute to enjoy the treasures of her womanhood while the man who really deserved it was forced to watch the plunder. The submission to raw power and the taboo-ness of the situation was setting ablaze an unquenchable fire in her loins, and she started pushing on his buttock with her high-heel to encourage the illicit intrusion into her fertile depths.

Soon, in rhythm with the creaking of the bed, moans of pleasure started to echo in the small closed room. Ryan watched in defeat as Michelle's facial expressions distort with carnal pleasure, in time with the flexing of Toshi's hips. Adding salt to his wounds, when Toshi's back undulated as his buttocks surged forward, her leg kept encouraging him to defile her deeper regions.

Within the first ten minutes, Michelle's leg started to tremble and push hard on his buttocks as she experienced another orgasm.

"That's deep...yes...yes...oh...god yes."

"Ram that thing!"

"Make me your whore."

"Make me cum like I never had."

"Fuck! That's it...make me cum...make me come you bassstaaarrrd!"

"Oooh...fuck...I...cu...ing...yes!...cumming...ah...cummmmmiiiing!"

Ryan heard his girlfriend announce her illicit orgasm. It was no secret to him that she liked to talk dirty when she was really enjoying sex, and it had immensely pleasured him too, but in this situation, every word that came from her sweet voice were serving as sharp knives that went right through his heart.

Toshi continued surging into her body, and as quickly as Michelle came back from her orgasm, he forced her to visit the orgasm land once again. The mating dance went on as he continued breeding her, and she reached the pinnacle of sexual pleasure again and again while announcing each one to Ryan's burning ears.

At one point, Ryan reached a point where he couldn't bear to listen or witness his girlfriend getting bred by another man, and he decided to seek refuge in the bathroom. After closing the door, he sat on the floor, closed his ears and blamed himself for not being strong enough to be there for her as he promised.

From her blurred vision, Michelle vaguely saw Ryan leaving her field of vision. She worried that it might had been hard for him to witness her fall, but at that moment, she was in too much ecstasy to think about any non-sexual things, and she was forced back in to concentrating on her next building orgasm.

Finally, Michelle noticed that Toshi's thrusts were picking up its tempo and intensity as he started to grunt with his powerful surges. Her whole body started to shake from receiving his powerful hammering, and she was seeing fireworks from having her cervix hammered with each unrelenting thrust. When she felt his corona flare inside her and the shaft started to gain girth, she knew what was about to happen, and despite the fear of conception, she yearned to feel his thick molten essence, power-washing her battered cervix once again.

When Toshi surged one last brutal thrust into her and sent the first volley of pressured semen, Michelle wailed as she experienced another mind-breaking orgasm. When she woke up, she was greeted by a sweet sensation of her left nipple being enveloped by warmth and wetness. When she looked down, she realized that while she was unconscious, he had untied the knot of her tie-front crop top and was greedily sucking on her left breast. Despite the fresh wet stickiness she felt covering her loins and inner-thighs, due to the tender attention her sensitive nipple was receiving, she felt new moisture start to seep out of her reamed portal.

Just when feelings of guilt and shame started to come back to Michelle, Toshi pulled his mouth away, leaving her breasts covered in his saliva. When he started to get up, she thought that he was about to leave, but when she saw his revitalized manhood standing proud, she knew that he wasn't done with her yet; at the thought of having to accommodate the thick monstrosity one more time, once again a strange fire set ablaze in her abdomen, but from her women's intuition, she knew that her body and mind couldn't possibly handle another one of those mind-shattering orgasms, and if she were to have another one, it would completely break her spirit.

Overpowering her lust, the need to protect her sanity and spirit started to emerge in Michelle, and when Toshi tried to manipulate her in to another position, for the first time, she gave an intense physical struggle avoid another mating that would ultimately end up forcing her to orgasm.

Despite Michelle's valiant struggle, she was too small in size to pose any resistance to Toshi's humongous build, and soon, she was easily overpowered by him. When she felt his manhood probing at her entrance once again, she realized her inevitable defeat and looked through the glass-wall to find her last line of moral support that she would definitely need during her next orgasm.

Michelle panicked when she couldn't see Ryan in his room; without her lover's moral support, she felt completely vulnerable and helpless against the critical ordeal she was about to face. Just as she was about to voice a desperate call for Ryan, the thick shaft surged into her over-sensitive sheath, and instead of her lover's name, a throaty moan escaped her lips.

After about an hour of losing himself in thoughts of accusations and sorrow, Ryan decided that he should be stronger and be there to support Michelle. When he opened the bathroom doors, from her moans and slapping sounds, he knew that she was still being ravaged by Toshi.

Half-heartedly, he looked through the glass wall, and upon seeing what was happening on Michelle's bed, he froze on the spot and kept looking at the extremely lust inducing scenery.

Michelle was kneeling on the bed, and dwarfing her petite body, Toshi was kneeling behind her with his hands on her waist as his dark fingers contrasted against her milky skin. His thick thighs were slapping loud against Michelle's upturned round derriere, and he was grabbing on to her slim waist and using the wideness of her hips to pull her toward him as he thrust in with vigor. Exposing the full swell of her buttocks, the seductively-short skirt had been turned over to lay over her small-back, and after absorbing a large amount of perspiration, the thin white material of her top was disappearing on her skin. She looked as if all the energy had been drained out of her body, and her shoulders were lowered on to the bed in an effort to maintain her position.

Michelle's flawless white back strained and curved as she knelt in submission to the impossibly large manhood that was plundering her womanhood; her slender fingers were grasping the bed-sheet tightly as Toshi grounded his hardness hard into her; thorough her parted lips, she let out a labored moan each time he bottomed out in her delicate sheath.

Michelle's beautiful, flushed face was turned towards Ryan, but despite her light-blue and teary eyes staring back at him, he wasn't sure whether she was seeing anything from her glazed over, dilated, blank eyes. Same as her body, her face was also covered in a thick layer of perspiration, and strands of black hair were sticking to her face and forehead as her nostrils flared in an attempt to ease her heavy breathing.

Ryan felt his heart break in to pieces when saw Michelle's face; it wasn't the face that he had seen before he left the room; it wasn't the face of a woman who was trying find some pleasure in her rape, and she wasn't even saying anything except for her exhausted moans; it wasn't the face of a woman who was lost in pleasure; evidently, it was the face of an utterly broken and conquered woman.

Tears ran down Ryan's face as he cursed himself for his moment of weakness that left Michelle vulnerable to such a fate. He understood that somehow, the wild beast had taken advantage of the moment, and had sexually broken her will.

Suddenly, fresh tears started to stream down from Michelle's glazed-over eyes, and as her full thighs started to quiver, her blue eyes rolled back in to her head, and she whimpered as she went through another orgasm: an orgasm similar to the ones that had managed to break her will as woman.

When Michelle was about to see the end of the spirit-breaking orgasm, she felt the tool that conquered her femininity start to swell within her clasping sheath and start to power-wash her womb with another dosage of her conqueror's genetic codes.

Ryan watched in dismay as Toshi pumped his broken girlfriend full of his viral sap again and again while pulling her hips hard to his loins to obtain deepest insemination. From her limp body, Ryan realized that she had lost consciousness once again, but her body was still getting hit by post-orgasmic tremors.

After saturating Michelle's womb with his life-giving sap, Toshi pulled his manhood out of her conquered womanhood and let her limp, sweat and cum covered body slump down to the wet mattress.

Ryan watched Toshi leaving her room with a triumphant stride, and he looked back at his utterly broken and violated girlfriend lie unconscious on a mattress that had absorbed large amounts of bodily fluids.

From the bottom of his heart, Ryan believed that Toshi had managed to break Michelle's will only because he had left her alone. Despite her huge sacrifice to save him, out of petty jealousy, he had betrayed her trust and had left her spirit vulnerable to the merciless predator.

He knew he couldn't forgive himself, and she shouldn't forgive him too. But when he felt a tingling in his loins and looked down, he couldn't comprehend why he was sporting an erection, despite the overwhelming guilt he was feeling.


Beast and the Beauties Ch. 04


Lisa's pleasured throes echoed in the room as Boris's huge phallus plunged into her, dripping, honey pot, again and again. They were spooning on a creaking bed as he took her from behind with great care and gentleness. After she had started emitting a certain pheromone, instead of his usual masculine and rough manner, Boris had started to treat her like a princes made out of glass. Even though he was feeding his whole length and thickness into her inviting sheath, he was using slow and sensual thrusts to wring-out moans from her.

After a few months of monogamous sexual relationship, they had transcended from being mating-partners to soul-partners and had become a legitimate loving couple. Once in a while, Lisa would pause her moaning to turn her head to plant her lips on his thick ones and share a loving kiss. Her breasts swung in rhythm with their carnal dance, and her originally C-cup breasts seemed to have gained even more volume during the past month, and her nipples had a darker color to them.

While fending-off the desire to thrust hard and fast into Lisa's warm depths, Boris had one of his big hands, protectively, over her smooth and stretched skin of her midriff; she had one of her own hands over his, feeling the life in her expanded belly as its parents re-enacted the same ritual they had done to create it.

Lisa was elated that she was at the door-step to her, ever wanted, motherhood. She firmly believe that it was a blessing that she was about to experience it while giving birth to something rare and monumental. She still remembered and loved her husband, David, from her past life; she wondered what he was doing and whether he was doing fine; she had wanted to bear his children and spend her whole life with him, but they had become only distant memories.

The reminiscence was interrupted abruptly as the man who had put a life in Lisa's womb started to send her into another chain of orgasms. With the sensation of his shaft being milked by Lisa's orgasming sex, Boris roared and started to release his ballooned scrotum into her, already bred, womb. She loved feeling her insides being filled with her lover's molten essence, and her whole body started to tremble as she caught another wave of orgasms.

After Boris's manhood slipped out from Lisa while releasing a river of sexual fluids on to the mattress, she turned around to face him and shared another soul-bonding kiss with him. After the kiss, she once again looked at his ugly face and started to wonder why it looked so attractive to her. She knew he was ugly, but at the same time, he was so attractive to her, only a small gesture from him was enough to make her strip and spread her long legs for him.

When Lisa saw the clock on the wall, she remembered that she has some important work to do in that day. Giving another small kiss to Boris, she started to get up to take a shower and become decent enough to step-out from their love-nest, but she felt that Boris was keeping a light grip on her small wrist, preventing her from leaving the drenched bed.

"Boris, I have work to do. There's a new girl I have to talk with. I need to be there when she wakes up," Lisa said, but he kept his hold and gestured her to look at his hardening manhood.

"Oh my god. Aren't you going to get enough of me, big man? You can surely wait few hour without having that third-leg inside of me. Give this pregnant lady a little break," Lisa said in a nagging manner while sporting a mischievous smile.

Boris normally bred Lisa twice every morning, and he needed at least that much to keep him going through the rest of the day without getting bothered by erections. He kept looking at her in a pleading manner and started to direct her soft hand to caress his shaft to full length; he knew that trick always works on her and showed a grin when he noticed that she was starting to give-in.

Even though she knew that she would be moaning for at least another half an hour, "Alright, you win, you brute. Make it quick," Lisa said while getting on all fours.

*****

Michelle came into consciousness when the maid woke her up to usher her into the bathroom. Even with warm water flowing down her smooth curves, due to her exhausted mind and body, she failed to break away from the delirium of non-stop flash-backs of her break-down. Hoping to convince herself that it was all a lucid nightmare, she closed her eyes, only to feel a shock of carnal electricity jolting her whole body as the maid proceeded to clean her battered loins to get rid of coital evidences.

With confusion, Michelle mentally struggled to control her rising illicit feelings, as the maid's soft touches induced more and more burning heat in her sensitive loins. Since the maid's actions weren't any different from previous bathing she had received, she struggled to comprehend why her body was over-reacting like that.

When the maid's hands mercifully withdrew from Michelle's burning neither-region, she let out a sigh of relief, but felt horrified at the realization that her body was now extremely and unusually vulnerable to illicit sensations. She felt that even the flowing of hot-water over her unusually erected nipples were enough to induce a pleasant and warm sensation in her lower-abdomen. Each time when her heavy eye-lids obstructed her vision, she was bombarded with memories of how she was sexually conquered, and how she had found ecstasy in that reluctant submission.

Michelle couldn't help feeling a deep hatred towards Toshi for the inhumane atrocity he had committed against her; at the same time, she felt an unfamiliar and overwhelming power drawing her towards his overpowering masculinity. It was as if she had become a new person; it was as if a dormant monster in her had been awaken; it was as if a Pandora's Box had been opened. she had gone through a metamorphosis and had reborn with wings that granted her freedom from shame and social norms that had kept her feet on the ground. It was as if he had put his masculine key into her feminine key-hole and had opened another dimension to the relationship between a man and a woman: a dimension where no emotions exist, and a place where physical sensations and carnal pleasures reign dominance.

Pulling Michelle out from the spiral of confusion and revelation, the maid wrapped her refreshed body in a comfortable robe and guided her out to the room. When she looked at Ryan's room, she saw him at the glass wall, but his head was hung in shame, and with guilt, his eyes were avoiding hers.

Upon seeing her love-of-life, Michelle felt warm and soothing feelings replace the burning and intense feelings in her heart. She wanted to call his name aloud and seek his loving comfort, but she felt a subtle pain in her chest as a spark of anger developed in her mind. No matter how much love her heart was filled with, she couldn't brush-off the feelings of betrayal from her bruised heart.

During Michelle's ordeal, she had put her faith on one hope she thought that could keep her afloat in the dark hell she was in, but she felt utterly devastated when she had found abandoned in her time of urgent need of moral support. Through wave after wave of unrelenting forced-orgasms, in hope of catching one last ray-of-hope, she had kept her eyes on Ryan's closed bathroom door as Toshi's manhood battered the gate to her innocence. She had used every ounce of her will to wait for Ryan to come out of the bathroom and grant her strength, but when she got engulfed by despair as mind-shattering orgasms shattered the very core of her personality, she had felt that all her efforts were in vein.

Michelle clearly remembered the humongous orgasm that had shaken the very core of her mind and had made her submit to the dark desires of her rapist; she had felt the pains of death and pleasures of rebirth at the same time. After the end of that fateful orgasm, she had become a broken woman that could experience ecstasy from total submission to the overpowering dominance of her rapist.

Michelle shook her mind off from the intense memories as she felt new moisture in her nether-region. She looked back at her suffering boyfriend and despite the overwhelming sexual attraction to her rapist, she found that without a doubt, her heart was still beating strongly with love to the man she was looking at. She was glad that the love she had for Ryan was untouched by the damage her mind had taken, and a tear-of-joy ran down her cheek as she realized that her strong feelings for Ryan had managed to prevent total destruction of her original personality.

Despite warm and comfortable feelings, due to the feelings of betrayal and Ryan's silence, Michelle felt hesitant to initiate a conversation with him. Meals were delivered to both rooms and once the aroma of the food reached her sensors, she realized how famished she felt due to the extensive ordeal her body had went through. Wishing that either she or he would gain some courage to speak after eating the meal, she proceeded to replenish her spent energy.

Even after reenergized, Michelle found it extremely hard to initiate a conversation with Ryan, but he was prepared.

"Michelle... I'm sorry," Ryan said, still failing to find enough courage to lift his head and look at his girlfriend.

Upon hearing Ryan's voice, Michelle felt happy enough to shed tears, but she found that she was still feeling betrayed by him. With the anger tainting her pure feelings toward him, as a punishment, she decided to leave him un-answered and went to the bed to leave him in silent despair.

*****

Michelle woke-up to the sound of a door opening and opened her tired eyes to see what the maid was up to. Despite her expectation to see the old maid, she was greeted by a lovely warm smile of a beautiful woman. Her beautiful face was decorated with a pair of bright-blue eyes and was outlined by long and wavy brunette hair. She had a deep-blush covering her face and neck, indicating un-wellness or a recent sexual activity. The very concealing long, white lab-coat failed to hide the voluptuous shape of the attractive woman's body, and the bulge on the front gave a clear indication of her pregnancy.

As the woman proceeded to walk toward Michelle's bed, she tried to get up.

"Please, no need to get up. You need your rest," the woman told Michelle, with a soothing voice.

Heading the strange woman's advice, Michelle sat on the bed, confused and mesmerized by the sudden appearance of a beautiful and pregnant woman. The woman seemed to be around in her late twenties, and Michelle struggled to accept that the beautiful and pregnant woman was one of her captors.

The woman slowly approached Michelle's bed and sat on the side of it.

"Hi, I'm Lisa. I'm here to help you through what you are feeling right now," Lisa said with a welcoming smile.

"If you want to help me, you can start by letting us go," Michelle said with a little anger and sarcasm.

"I'm afraid that it's not within my power to decide that; I'm here to ensure that things go smoothly between you and your new lover," said Lisa.

Upon hearing Lisa identifying Toshi as her 'new lover', a powerful shock went through Michelle's body, completely freezing her on the spot. Michelle was flabbergasted by Lisa's audacity to name her rapist as her lover, but at the same time, she couldn't neglect the immediate feedback she felt in her nether-region.

A mischievous smile decorated Lisa's face.

"From your reaction, I can tell that you have tasted and enjoyed the gift; I can see that you have shed your old self to become a new woman," Lisa said looking straight in to Michelle's light-blue eyes.

Michelle's eyes opened wide with surprise upon realizing that Lisa was talking as if she was able to read her mind. Lisa took one of Michelle's soft hands into her own soft hands and said, "Yes, as a woman who has been lucky enough to taste those heavenly pleasures, I can read and understand all your feelings."

"What do you mean? You..."

Michelle was beyond surprised and couldn't even complete her question.

"Yes, I was like you once: Innocent, shy, faithful and virtuous. Empty moral standards of our society used to hold me back from experiencing the ultimate pleasure a woman could experience in this world. Once I let go of those bonds and embraced the gift, I was able to fully enjoy and appreciate the womanhood I had been wasting until then. Compared to men, the depth and capacity of pleasure a woman can experience is unparalleled. With normal men, it is almost as if there is no limit for the height of pleasure a woman could reach; no matter how satisfied a woman is, deep in her heart, she always knows that it wasn't the limit that she is capable of experiencing. In this world, there is only one way for a woman to find her boundaries and experience the ultimate pleasure. I know that, in this room, you have experienced more pleasure than you have had experienced in your whole life, but you will never find your limit until you let go of those social standards that prevents you from reaching the heaven of pleasures," Lisa said with a confident look.

Michelle was in a turmoil. Making her shudder with shame and guilt, she understood everything Lisa had said to her. She realized that the only reason she was be able to understand and agree with such a bizarre logic was that her mind had become as corrupted as Lisa's immoral ideals. Once Lisa had brought Michelle's attention to the humongous void that was in her that was aching to be filled with desires and pleasures, it was impossible for her to ignore that void anymore. The dark, cold void was filled with intense thirst to be sated with carnal pleasures and after experiencing forbidden fruits given by Toshi, regretfully, she knew that no normal man has the potential to fill her void of desires; even her overwhelming love for Ryan was unable to fill that void; that void wasn't meant to be filled with warm love, it was meant to be filled only with scorching carnal pleasures. Even though she knew who has the ability to sate her new-found thirst, she refused to admit that she sexually desires her rapist, rather than her loving boyfriend.

Michelle cautiously turned around and saw that Ryan was soundly sleeping on his bed.

"But... I love my boyfriend. I can't do such a thing," Michelle said in a low voice, fearing that Ryan would hear their illicit conversation.

"Silly girl, love has nothing to do with this. It's only about you finding your full potential as a woman. It's just that our society's moral standards are the things that create the illusion of love and pleasure having to be together. Since you've already tasted the forbidden fruit, you know that love has nothing do with what you have felt. I'm just here to show you the path to embrace it rather than just accepting, and experience the ultimate pleasure a woman can experience," Lisa said in a very convincing manner.

From Michelle's silence, Lisa knew that she had managed to get the message into Michelle's head and that the girl was seriously debating the idea herself.

"Once you've tasted it, you'll never be the same again; you'll reach the pinnacle of sexual satisfaction a woman can enjoy, and you will happily accept the fruits of your efforts," Lisa said while unconsciously caressing the roundness of her pregnancy.

Even though Michelle was lost in thoughts, she noticed Lisa's unintended gesture and realized that given the location and the situation, there was a good chance that Lisa might be nurturing a hybrid in her womb.

"Is that... a hybrid?" Michelle asked with fearful eyes.

It wasn't in Lisa's plan, in their first conversation, to let Michelle know about the true identity of the child she was carrying, but since the girl had managed to notice it from a simple slip of her words and a gesture, she knew that she has to explain it to her in a way that reality wouldn't scare her.

"Yes, I am carrying a hybrid. It's the child of Toshi's father. It's a reward for becoming a complete woman. For me this is the best thing that have ever happened to me. You don't have to worry about it right now; insemination with a hybrid is a rare thing, but I know that, soon, you'll be screaming to be bred by Toshi," Lisa said with a teasing smile.

Surprising Michelle, despite feelings of horror, upon hearing the possibility of impregnation, she felt her loins throb with excitement. She felt ashamed of herself for getting excited by the idea of getting bred by her rapist. Few days ago, even the idea of getting pregnant by her boyfriend had been enough to fill her heart with worry, but now, her treacherous body was sexually reacting to the danger of getting bred by her rapist.

Noticing a red blush covering Michelle's neck and face, Lisa knew that she had chosen the right choice of words. While slowly getting up, she pressed her soft lips against Michelle's succulent lips and gave her a light, but not so innocent, kiss.

Michelle was shocked by the sudden kiss the beautiful woman had given her; she had never gone astray from her heterosexual life style before, but she didn't pull her lips away from Lisa's soft, succulent lips as they sensually pressed and rubbed together. Breaking the kiss, Lisa brought her lips near to Michelle's ears and whispered, "Embrace the gift and reach the heavens."

As Lisa walked out of the room, Michelle was able to only look at her with disbelieving eyes. It was totally shocking and surprising to hear what Lisa had said to her, and she had hard time differentiating reality and imagination as she debated with her inner-self.

*****

The rest of the day went uneventful as Michelle kept rejecting Ryan's efforts to apologize, with silence. It pained her to ignore his genuine pleads, but the growing anger towards him made the pain she felt worth it as she kept punishing him for breaking the promise.

Michelle was unable to get any sense of time since her surrounding was devoid of any sunlight or clocks; all she was able to do was spend her time in a turmoil of emotions as her pride and innocence fought against the newly formed, stronger and wicked personality. The only indication of a new day was the arrival of the maid that pampered her as if she was royalty.

The next time the maid paid a visit to Michelle, she was accompanied by, very excited, Lisa. Even though Lisa tried to initiate a friendly conversation, Michelle didn't have a positive mood to share girly talks with one of her captors.

After the usual bath, when it was time for Michelle to get decorated with lavish clothes and apparels, with a bag in her hand, Lisa came into the washroom to join them.

"Since I know that today is going to be a special day for you and Toshi, I personally chose these clothes for you," Lisa said with an excited tone.

Puzzled by what Lisa had meant by 'that day' being special, Michelle looked at the bag with a curious look as Lisa handed it over to the maid. As she expected, it contained lingerie, but as the maid proceeded to put them on her, Michelle started to realize that there was something odd about the white, lacy lingerie that came out from the bag.

Michelle was now wearing a white satin and lace bridal bustier garter set with thigh-high white and lacy stockings. When the maid started to put fingerless, lacy bridal gloves on her hands, Michelle started to suspect that the special lingerie should belong on the body of a bride on her wedding day; it was then the maid pulled out a wedding lace veil from the bag. If it was done by one of her friends on a normal day, it would have been a great joke, but given the situation she was in, she felt that it was a bad and cruel joke: they were dressing her as bride for her own rape.

As the maid fixed the diaphanous, elbow length white veil on to her hair, Michelle's vision blurred with newly formed tears. Even though the bridal undergarments didn't affect her much, she felt that the gloves and the veil that was being fixed on to her hair, carried a heavy meaning. It was one of her life-dreams to be dressed as a bride on her wedding day, but she wanted be dressed like that for Ryan, not for a barbarian rapist.

After fixing the veil, the maid pulled out a pair of white high-heels from the bag and put away the bag. When she started putting the shoes on Michelle's delicate feet, Michelle realized that the maid had forgotten a very important piece of cloth: the lacy underwear that should be covering her clean shaven pubic mound.

"Wait, you forgot the underwear," Michelle said in a slight panic as the maid secured the straps of the high-heels.

"Don't worry, honey. It's better that way. Toshi is a very impatient boy," Lisa said with a wink.

When the maid and Lisa ushered Michelle out of the bathroom to the main room, Ryan couldn't believe his eyes. He couldn't recall his girlfriend looking that ravishing and innocent at the same time. The veil, lacy gloves and her blush covered exposed skin complemented her innocence while the risqué lingerie intensified her burning sexual allure. The stockings made her shapely legs seem even longer and the tight bustier highlighted her firm breasts and narrow waist. Then he notices that her wide hips were bare except for the garters that connected the top of the stocking to the lacy bustier. He took in a deep breath when he realized that her body between the bottom of the bustier and the top of stockings were completely bare to the open world. He couldn't stop the rising erection in his pants when he noticed that his angelic girlfriend was dressed as a bride, and her smooth loins and the round derriere were completely exposed to his feasting eyes.

Michelle's eyes met Ryan's for a fraction of a second, and as she quickly lowered her gaze, he noticed that the blush that covered her smooth skin, deepen even more. She was the ideal image of a blushing bride, but she was blushing out of humiliation and was wearing the bridal apparels for an immoral occasion. He had been planning to propose to her at the end of their African trip, but now he was forced to watch his girlfriend wear those clothes for someone else. Despite the raging erection, he felt a sharp pain in his chest when he understood the meaning her beautiful attire symbolized.

Just before leaving Michelle in her room, Lisa gave her a hug and while pushing something into her hands, she said, "I heard that you like these. I'm sure you could use the little encouragement. Enjoy it."

Michelle looked down to find a small bottle of Jack Daniels in her hands and kept looking at it as she heard the door being closed and locked. When she looked at the bed, she saw that it was covered with rose petals, symbolizing something that made her worried-sick. With the loss of Ryan's moral support, and with her rampaging treacherous inner-thoughts, before facing her next ordeal with her rapist, she was yearning for any kind of support she could get. Welcoming the drunkenness that would work as a buffer to the emotional pains she was about to go through, she started to indulge herself with her favorite alcohol while welcoming the mental numbness it would bring.

*****

Lisa entered the observation room in a hurry.

"Did I miss anything?" Lisa asked Vas, who was already at the room.

"No, you didn't. She's enjoying your small gift; a little too eagerly, if you ask me. Are you sure that it's a good idea to let her get drunk like that?" Vas asked Lisa in a questioning manner.

"You don't have to worry about her getting too drunk. I've already taken steps to prevent that. By the way, do you like the dressing up I did?" Lisa said while taking her seat in front of the monitors.

After hearing Lisa's answer, with smile, Vas said, "I see that you are enjoying your duties too much. I'm impressed that you are thinking so far ahead, but don't you think that it's a bit too cruel to dress her like a bride?"

"Vas, you don't know how women think. It'll work in to our benefit, so let me take care of it," Lisa said with a firm voice.

"Alright, alright, I admit that I don't know much about how women think. So I'll leave it to you. Anyway, take a look at the headline in this news-paper," Vas said and threw a folded news-paper on to Lisa's lap.

Lisa took the news-paper in her hands and looked at it with curiosity. After looking at it for few seconds, she looked at Vas with an accusing manner and said, "That's real funny. You know I don't understand the local language."

"Well, in that local news-paper, there is a headline about an ex-wife of an American politician coming into this region for charity-work," Vas said with a blank look.

"What's so special about that? Isn't this a region, full of charity workers like that?" Lisa asked, unable to find any significance about the news.

"Exactly; let alone in headlines, it shouldn't be a big enough news to be put on the news-paper, and why does it even have to mention about her divorced husband. So out of curiosity, I read the article and found a very familiar name in it: Ayla Fernandez. In our previous facility, that woman was once your neighbor," said Vas.

"You mean that she's the beautiful lady that was with that fat and short, politician husband? If she's really the one mentioned in the news, after being rescued, why did she come back to this country?" Lisa asked with amaze.

"I asked myself the same question when I saw her name. So I sent a guy into the city to ask around and investigate. Interestingly, after the investigation, I found out that she had paid the news-paper to put that headline and put her details in the article, including the place she's currently staying at. It's as if she had published those, specifically targeting us, with the purpose of letting us find her. I'm quite worried about this since the last incident was the first time that people without altered memories had left the facility; I sense a trap," Vas said with a worried expression.

"Yes, it could be a trap, but seeing how she was with Boris and understanding how a woman that had been with him feels, I have a strong feeling that she's doing all these to be with Boris once again. You don't understand it, Vas; for me, it's as if I'm addicted to Boris; I'm sure that I would suffer a lot if can't be with him. I think she's addicted enough to leave all her luxury to be with him. This is what I want all the woman in the world to be: realize the true ecstasy and embrace it. I know that it's a risk, but I really want to give her chance. It would give that much validation for my existence in this project. Please, Vas; would you please give her another chance?" Lisa asked in a pleading manner.

"Alright. Going against my instinct and better judgment, I'll contact her," after thinking quietly for a minute, Vas said with a sigh.

"Yay! Thank you, thank you, you are the best," Lisa said playfully and excitedly while hugging Vas to express her gratitude.

*****

Just when the last sip of whisky flowed down Michelle's throat, she found that the alcohol in the small bottle didn't have enough strength to make her completely oblivious to the rape she was about to go through; instead, she found herself tipsy enough to make her incredibly horny. Even though it was too late, she realized that Lisa must have had diluted the whisky in order prevent intoxication and had tricked her in to drinking the whole bottle. She knew that she was caught in a trap to make her own plan back-fire, but at least the bottle had enough alcohol to make her ignore the regrets and worries.

Suddenly, the big metal door opened with loud noise, and the huge body of Toshi appeared through it. Upon seeing the overly-masculine figure of him, Michelle felt a switch being flipped inside her head. Images of her previous encounters with him flooded into her thoughts, and she let out an involuntary gasp when her loins set ablaze with carnal flames as her treacherous body assumed its state of sexual submission. Due to the alcohols, she couldn't think clearly about a reason for the sudden transformation of her body, and all she was able to think about was, how overpowering the carnal desires her rapist has induced in her.

The next time her thoughts came back to the real world, she found herself pressing the lit-button on her door. She couldn't believe that her unfaithful body had taken the main controls and was executing actions, without even consulting her mind.

When the door opened, Toshi came through the door while feasting his eyes on Michelle's unparalleled beauty. When she felt his lustful gaze feasting on her partial nudity, instinctively, her arms went down to provide some decency to her exposed loins.

Even though her transformed body was burning and screaming to taste the forbidden fruits, she felt a very heavy and uncomfortable feeling about the bridal attire she was wearing and the unfamiliar deep darkness that was emerging in her heart.

Toshi approached the frozen beauty and while bending down to smell her intoxicating and sweet scent, he marveled at how her round and bare buttocks felt so soft and full in his huge hands.

As Toshi's rough hands kneaded her firm derriere, Michelle let out a low moan when she got a whiff of his potent, pheromone infused musk. The moment her sensors picked-up that smell, immediately, her brain changed gears, and she became the sexually conquered woman that she had been a day ago.

Michelle started to feel all the energy and will being drained-out of her body, and she felt her hands become limp and fall back to either side of her body; all she could think about was the overwhelmingly dominating power of her conqueror and the sense of duty to commit herself for sexual-servitude to that man.

Toshi let go of her fragile and petite body, and with her weakened legs and high-heels, Michelle struggle to remain standing. Without a warning, he shot his hand towards her unprotected loins and sank his index finger into her already dripping portal.

Instead of a pained grunt, Michelle found herself letting out a needy moan when the thick digit invaded her innocence. With her glazed eyes, she looked at the white ceiling as her over-sensitive body savored the initial penetration. Not wanting to waste his time to warm-up his already conquered property, he started to move towards the bed while using the embedded finger in Michelle to drag her with him. With him using her sensitive sex to roughly pull her as if she was a leashed dog, she had no option but to clumsily follow him as her trembling knees struggled to keep her upright.

When Michelle was at the bedside, Toshi pulled out his finger from her now overflowing passage and pushed her small body on to the bed. She fell on the bed, face down, and before she could gather her thoughts, she felt her hips being lifted up by a pair of big hands. When her wide hips were high enough to support her upturned derriere with her knees, she felt a meaty-knob probing at her exposed and dripping vulva. Suddenly, all she was able to concentrate about was the thick phallus that was seeking the entrance to her womanhood, and she closed her eyes and lifted her hips even higher to aid his efforts.

Michelle's nether-lips spread apart as the thick head found its place between her invitingly wet folds, and the next thing she felt was the pain-mixed-ecstasy of feeling an impossibly thick intruder forcing its way into her sensitive passage. As Michelle emitted a series of choked-grunts, with a series brutal short thrusts, Toshi fed his deformed shaft into her clasping sheath until his abdomen was touching her luxurious globes of buttocks.

With his manhood buried to the hilt in the beautiful woman's womanhood, Toshi paused his thrusting and savored the delicious feeling of her soft inner-walls milking his wart-ridden shaft. Michelle felt each wart and pulsing vein on the repulsive phallus as her treacherous reproductive-organ clasped and milked the vile intruder. She whimpered and clawed the mattress as the intruder started to deliver molten, aphrodisiac-infused precum straight on to the entrance to her womb. As she struggle to contain her wicked and lustful feelings, her sheath tightened its grip around the hard shaft, and her delicate inner-walls produced enough pressure to pull out a groan from her dominator.

Suddenly, Toshi flipped over the veil, making it fall over Michelle's face and exposing her hair. Then with his strong fingers, he grasped Michelle's hair and roughly pulled her head back until she lifts her upper-body and support it with her hands. She was now on all-fours, and he was behind her with his manhood buried to the hilt in her while holding on to her with her hair and slim waist.

"oooooooooohhhhhhhhh," Michelle let out a whimpered moan because as Toshi started to pull his shaft out from her clasping sheath, her walls grabbed on to the rough surface of the shaft so tightly, she felt as if he was even pulling out her insides along with it.

When Toshi's shaft was just about to exit Michelle's flooded passage, he pulled her hair hard and slammed his pelvis on to the soft cushions of round ass; her eyes opened wide, and she screamed, "FUUCK!" in a high pitched voice as her cervix took the brunt of the first strike.

With an initial successful thrust, Toshi gradually shifted in to a higher gear and started thrusting like a jack-hammer. Michelle's eyes rolled back and her moans turned to squeals as her delicate body violently rattled due to the powerful onslaught it was receiving.

Toshi's hips became a blur as flesh-to-flesh slapping sounds joined Michelle's continuous squealing. The powerful thrusts managed to push gusts of wind out from her lungs as her small body absorbed the unhuman force. Due to the constant exhaling caused by the unstoppable squeals and thrusts, soon, her lungs started to yearn for air, and she felt that she was completely under the mercy of the brute who was brutally re-arranging her insides.

The need to breath-in intensified as the heavy-assault continued, but Michelle found it impossible to expand her lungs due to the unrelenting thrusting her most sensitive place was receiving that directly affected her diaphragm. Soon, her squeals and forced-out gusts of wind stopped passing through her opened lips since her lungs didn't carry enough air to create either of them. As she started to feel light-headed due to lack of oxygen, suddenly, she felt it hit her; it hit her like a bus and she got totally knocked-off by it.

Mercifully, upon sensing Michelle's oncoming physical surrender, Toshi stopped hammering her cervix and kept his shaft buried in her, expecting the sweet pampering his manhood was about to receive. At the verge of unconsciousness, she felt the great stress her body was under that prevented her from breathing in being taken away; she greedily filled her lungs with air, bringing her consciousness back, only to realize that she was already falling from the edge of something else.

Michelle's soft and full thighs started to quiver and as her whole body tensed; her eyes opened wide, but showed only the white of her eyes, and her lips opened in a silent scream, but only a choking sound came out.

Sensing the sudden tensing and freezing of Michelle, in an attempt to get a respond, Toshi probed her battered cervix with his battering ram. That small probe was the last push that broke the dam, and she let out a guttural scream as her body got swept-over by a tidal-wave of carnal pleasures.

"AAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHH! FUCK! I'M CUMMMMMINNNGGGGGG!" Michelle screamed, announcing her first orgasm of the day.

Toshi looked up at the ceiling and howled as he got rewarded with the treat he was waiting for: he was addicted to the sensation of Michelle's tight sheath milking his manhood when she orgasms.

After the initial outburst, as the strength of her hands started to disappear, the weight of Michelle's upper-body got transferred to the tension on her hair. When her eyes started to roll-forward in to normal position, through the thin veil that was over her face, she saw the silhouette of her boyfriend; with her sanity weakened by the overwhelming carnal pleasures she was experiencing, instead of feeling warm and soothing feelings, a big fire of anger started to generate from the cinders of disappointment she had about him breaking the promise. Lost in a bliss of euphoria and fires of anger, originated from deepest and darkest regions of her mind, slurred words, she thought that would never leave her lips, came blurting out from her mouth.

"Yes...make me cum...make me cum with that big cock... make me cum like I never had...show me how a real man does it...make me a woman...make me your woman...fuck me...own me...breed meeeeeeeee."

From the other side of the glass-wall, Ryan managed to limit the indications of his sorrow to only tears. It wasn't the rape of his girlfriend that was occurring in front of his eyes that pained him the most; it was her words that felt most painful as they went right through his heart. He wanted to cry-out his desperation, but words got trapped in his throat when he noticed that he was having the hardest hard-on in his life.

When Michelle came down from her, short but intense, orgasm; she realized that, unusually, while she was having the orgasm, Toshi didn't carry-on his pounding that would have make her orgasm for a long time. She felt his hot-rod pulsing within her abdomen, making it almost impossible to prevent her sensitive walls from grabbing on to it.

Michelle couldn't believe that within few minutes of entering her room, Toshi had managed to give her one of the most intense orgasms she had ever had in her life. He had literally fucked the breath out of her, and it was the first time she had experienced such a form of sexual pleasure; she finally started to understand what Lisa meant by her being able to find her own limits and how hybrids are the only answer to that.

Then suddenly, Michelle started to feel an immense pain on her scalp due to the rough pulling her hair had endured throughout the whole ordeal. While reaching back with one of her hands to grab on to the big hand that her hair was entangled within, she pleaded him.

"Toshi, it hurts; please let go," Michelle said in a pained voice, but knowing how he had ignored her pleads during her previous rapes, she highly doubted that he would trouble himself with a trivial thing such as being concerned about her being pained by pulled hair. Completely surprising her, she felt the big hand loosen its grip on her hair, and her upper body fell on to her elbows.

By the hardness of the manhood that was making her soft walls mold around it, Michelle knew very well that Toshi was far from being done with using her fertile body. At that time, with the after-effects of an intense orgasm still affecting her judgments, she felt little remorse about the words that she had spoken in ecstasy. When Toshi delivered the first thrust to lay the foundation for her second orgasm, she curiously looked forward to finding the limits her body was capable of experiencing pleasure. As his shaft started to rampage within her once again, she realized that she wasn't feeling any inhibition as flames of carnal pleasures started to set ablaze in her abdomen; she realized that, just as Lisa had said, she was starting to embrace the gift; in an ironic and a twisted way, she also realized that the bridal garments on her body were aiding it by giving some sort authenticity to her submission; it was as if the creaking bed was the altar, and they were performing some kind of physical vows matrimony for an immoral union.

Toshi's hips started to become a blur once again as the thrusting shifted in to higher gears, and throes of passion and demeaning words, continued to fill-up the small room as Michelle failed to contain the intense and wicked pleasures her body was experiencing.

Ryan stood mesmerized by the coupling that was happening in front of his eyes. There was something overwhelmingly erotic about watching his girlfriend getting ravished while wearing bridal lingerie. Her pale skin that was glistening with perspiration, and her pure-white apparels contrasted against the hulking, dark body that was thrusting into a place that should only belong to him. Accompanied by a squelching sound that was resulted by abundant wetness, their merging sexes sang a happy song while dripping copious amounts of fluids on to the rose petals on the mattress. From the way she was writhing, moaning, squealing and most importantly talking, he felt that the savage barbarian was gradually stealing his beautiful girlfriend from him; but despite the sorrow, anger and jealousy, he stood there, watching the carnal and immoral union, not missing a single thrust that was being hammered into her depths, and how, behind the flimsy veil, her facial expressions contorted with pleasure, each time he bottomed-out.

As his girlfriend was brought to orgasm again and again, not by emotions and skills, but by sheer size and power, despite his best efforts to stay witness to the both painful and arousing scene, Ryan had to retreat to the bathroom and seek the guilty relief from the impossible pressure that was building in his loins.

*****

A roar came through the speakers, accompanied by a feminine, whimpering moan. Lisa's eyes were glued to the monitors that were displaying a carnal act that resembled more of a wild breeding than a matrimonial consummation. Only when Toshi's, finally softening, shaft slid out from Michelle's thoroughly inseminated sex, Lisa closed her opened mouth and moved her gaze from the display.

"He's getting better with each time. Today when I was in the same room as him, I felt that now even I'm starting to get kind of affected by his scent," Lisa said while looking at Vas.

"Hmm...yes. It was the same for Boris too. His true powers surfaced only after his first time mating with a woman. I noticed that Toshi's physical abilities are starting to significantly improve after being with Michelle. I assume that for hybrids, the first mating acts as rite-of-passage or a removal of seal for true adulthood. Only few days after his first mating, Toshi is already superior to Boris and I'm anxious to see how much more powerful he's going to become," Vas said with a light in his eyes.

"Nobo is also starting to get restless. Yesterday, he tried to secretly touch my breasts and keeps on sending me rather explicit mental messages. Even though he's shyer than Toshi, I'm afraid that once his hormones start to get the upper-hand and if we don't give him a woman, despite him being my favorite, I would have to stay away from him; with his raging hormones, if I somehow end up under him, I doubt he'll be patient enough to be gentle with a pregnant lady," Lisa said with a little concern.

"You are right. We have to find him a woman as fast as we can and make sure that you never end up alone with him. If Ayla agrees to join us, I guess that problem might get solved automatically," Vas said.

"I hope she would agree to give-up Boris for the young chap," Lisa said with an uncertain tone.

"Nobo is different and unique from both Boris and Toshi. Even though his physical abilities are a little inferior to them, I feel that his mental abilities are levels above them. I'm sure that would make-up for his physical shortcomings," said Vas.

"Oh, come on. His body is only a bit smaller than his brother and father, and his penis doesn't lose to them in size. Some more, I personally think that his mental signals are more potent than their pheromone scents. He's already out-smarting me in chess and communicating with us through telepathy, who knows how strong he will become after the first mating? I'm sure that she will love him," Lisa said a confident manner.

"Well, it all depend on her motives. We can't count chickens before the eggs hatch," Vas said while standing up to leave the observation room.

*****

With his carnal thirst quenched and satisfied by breeding the beautiful woman that was lying exhausted on the bed, Toshi left the room, and Michelle faintly heard the sound of a metal door closing. She was lying face down on the soaked mattress as she breathed hard to bring her body back from heavy-exhaustion. Her small and delicate body was not built to withstand such stresses, but willed by sheer desire to taste heavenly-pleasures while her body was ascending into higher levels of rapture, throughout the whole illicit matrimonial ceremony, she had managed to keep herself at the brink of consciousness.

On Michelle's spread legs, soaked by the perspiration her body had produced and the combined carnal fluids of her and her dominator, the thin, white fabric of her thigh-high stocking had become almost transparent and was laminated around the soft curves of her lithe legs, forming a second skin around her milky and soft skin. As an evidence to the violent copulation she had gone through, a pure-white high-heel was lying on the floor, beside the bed, leaving only one high-heel decorating her delicate feet. The bulbous rump stood proud as the highest point of her laid form, and glazed by a thick layer of perspiration, light reflected off from the smooth, curvaceous surface, giving an illusion of two full-moons; at the bottom of the straight valley between those shinning globes, copious amounts of thick milk-of-life flowed out from between her bloomed petals of femininity, showing the world the evidences of claiming Toshi had left, deep in her fertile depths.

As the pheromone infused air got dissipated in the ventilation system, the blissful delirium started to retreat back into deeper parts of Michelle's mind and the clarity of sanity started to float back to surface. Suddenly, her eyes shot opened as she remembered about the humiliating and hateful words that had escaped from her mouth during the moments of ecstasy. She realized that she had done an unforgivable thing to Ryan and panicked knowing the pain she must have caused him. The sudden panic managed to send a shot of adrenaline surging through her exhausted body, jolting it back into life. Disregarding the state she was in, she quickly sat on the bed and looked through the glass wall to find her boyfriend sitting on the floor with his head between knees.

"Ho...Honey...Ryan...Ryan!" Michelle desperately tried to call him, but confirming her fears, showing the mental damage he had taken, no reply came from him.

"Baby, please talk to me. I didn't mean any of those. It's just, I become a complete different person when I'm with him. Please forgive me. I can't bear it. Please talk to me," Michelle begged while crying.

In reality, it wasn't the mental pain that kept Ryan from responding Michelle's pleads; it was the guilt and confusion that was rampaging in his head. He couldn't understand why he got so aroused from seeing his life-partner getting raped and possibly impregnated by a savage. What more unbelievable was, he was brought to verge of orgasm by his girlfriend's demeaning words towards him.

According to the social norms Ryan was accustomed to, he refused to admit that his mind was deriving pleasure from those depraved and taboo acts. As the masculine man he was taught to become, he refused to believe that he enjoyed watching his own woman being sexually subjugated by another man. It was too humiliating and demeaning to admit, but at the same time, it was too real and pleasurable to deny.

While trapped in the mental dilemma, Ryan listened to Michelle's desperate pleads. He had always trusted her and knew that she was telling the truth; she would have never told those things if she was in her normal state. Witnessing the superior tools Toshi has at his disposal, Ryan knew that, once fallen victim to them, any normal woman would have hard time retaining her virtue.

Ryan realized that he shouldn't punish or blame Michelle anymore for the conundrum he was having. She had willingly given up her body in order to save his life; he shouldn't be sulking or complaining about anything, he owes his life to his brave girlfriend, and he doesn't have the luxury of being upset with what she does or says, but he lacked the courage to confess to his girlfriend that he enjoyed watching her rape and listening to her demeaning words. He thought that if he opens his mouth, he would have to either blame her or confess; since he didn't have the heart to do either, he thought hard about what he could say to put her at ease.

"Honey...No matter what had happened or will happen, I want you to know that the love I have for you will never fade," Ryan said while looking straight at Michelle's teary eyes.

Even Ryan was surprised about what his subconscious-mind had conjured to solve the situation, but the one who was most surprised was Michelle. She was at a loss of words and managed only to keep looking at him as new tears flowed down her face; this time, instead from sorrow, those tears were generated from happiness. She didn't have to utter a single word as a reply; just from a single glance at her loving eyes, Ryan got to know all he wants to hear from her.

*****

A dusty trail was being drawn across the never ending Savannah; leading the trail were two four-wheel vehicles heading towards the thick jungle that laid at the end of the dry-grass ocean. In the back-seat of the leading vehicle, accompanied by Vas, was a beautiful lady, trying to contain her ample bosom from bouncing around in its tight confines as the vehicle sped through rough terrain.

"I'm still having a hard-time believing that you gave up a life of luxury for a slim chance to be with Boris again. I'm looking forward to learn more about the affects he has on you to make you take desperate measures like these," Vas said while looking at the beautiful, voluptuous woman.

"Vas, I think I should let you know this first: I still hate your guts for what you did to me," Ayla said while giving Vas a death-stare and continued while looking out through the window.

"As you said, I could have spent the rest of my life in luxury as a trophy-wife of a powerful politician, but I cannot deny or forget what I have experienced with Boris. I don't expect you to understand; like Lisa, only a woman who had been with him can understand it. It was the same for the other two women who had escaped with me, but their partners love them enough to make them barely suppress these strange feelings I'm feeling right now. After the rescue, the other two women and I kept in contact since we were the only ones who could understand the strange feeling we were experiencing. We were like drug addicts who were suffering from heavy withdrawal symptoms. For the other two, they had loving partners to help them cope with that; without the luxury of having a husband who truly loves me, I fell hard and couldn't pass a single moment without thinking about the pleasures I have had felt with Boris.

"Worsening the situation, my husband lost his ability to maintain an erection in the bed and at first, I thought that it was due to his old age; but making me mentally fall even more, I found that he was secretly paying people to have sex in front of him while he masturbates. I knew I had to find a way to release the sexual pressure I was suffering from, but I also knew that even if I cheat on my very-jealous husband while risking the life of the man I'm having the affair with, no normal man would have the ability to give me the satisfaction I seek. So I decided that if I'm going to enter the path of depraved, I should let go all and fully commit to it; that's how I ended up divorced, in a dusty city of Africa and looking for the man that can feed my addiction," Ayla said while looking at the wild life that whiff-passed as the vehicle took her towards a new life.

"Honestly, I'm surprised that Lisa's assumption was 100% accurate; women's intuition is a frightening thing. I'm sure you would love to meet the woman who managed to fully understand how you were thinking and feeling. Given the way how happily and readily you agreed to come back with us, I think Lisa might be the only one in this world that could understand and be compatible with the strange way you think," Vas said with amusement.

"Everybody thought she died in that explosion. All the women felt so sad about it; for us, it was as if we had lost a sister; it is a strange but powerful bond created by being with Boris. It's so strange that instead of being jealous like normal women, we felt closer by having had sex with that special man. Surprisingly, her husband didn't seem to be too upset by her death; it was almost as if he was kind of glad about it. Anyway, I'm glad that Lisa is alive and well with you; if you hadn't told me about her now working with you, no matter how badly I want to be with Boris, I don't think I would have easily agreed to come with you like this," Ayla said to Vas. She couldn't still trust the guy who had once kept her a captive, but the news about Boris's favorite girl being with them, made her trust them enough to get into that vehicle.

"I'm sorry that we cannot pair you with Boris, but trust me, despite being very shy, Nobo has the potential to be much better than him," Vas said, suspecting that she wasn't completely satisfied with the agreement they had come to when they were at the hotel.

"No need to worry at all; if he's Boris's son, I have high hopes about him. Furthermore, I'm more than happy about being the one who introduces him to wonders of sex, but by having a vague idea about hybrids, I'm more excited about things he might introduce me to," Ayla said with smile while biting the corner of her lower lip.

*****

Beast and the Beauties Ch. 05

When Ayla, accompanied by Lisa, entered Nobo's room, she was greeted by a giant figure that stood in the middle of the room, curiously looking at the opening door. Then suddenly, with a jerk, the giant started to run away. Even though she had been mentally prepared to see someone similar in size to Boris, for a woman that was even scared of a little mouse running in a room, it was nearly impossible to see a giant running amok and not let out a startled scream.

Despite the highly intimidating appearance, startled even more by the high-pitched scream, Nobo ran towards the corner of the room, encountering few chairs on the way.

Ayla couldn't suppress her laughter as the giant, scared by a woman one fourth of his size, stumbled on a chair as he desperately tried to hide in the corner.

Nobo finally came to a stop when he found himself at the corner and became a little calmed down after realizing that Lisa was also in the room. Still, he was hesitating to open-up to the stranger, right away, and avoided meeting her eyes while examining Ayla's erotic and voluptuous figure.

Ayla felt a little bit disappointed to find him trying to huddle himself into the corner while shyly trying to avoid her eyes; she felt that he didn't seem to be as dominant as his father; for her, that overwhelming dominance of Boris was a major part of her unnatural attraction to him.

"Oh, did he startle you? I'm sorry, he's always like that to strangers; too shy and scared. But from the way he's looking at your body, I can tell that he'll warm up to you pretty quickly," Lisa said while being amused by the giant's childish behavior.

Ayla took the chance to inspect her future mate's physics, and she was not at all disappointed by his physical appearance. Between his legs, hung the limp manhood that measured-up to be about six inches, and she thought it was similar in size to his father's. He was not as tall and muscular as Boris was, but his muscles seemed to be more defined and attractive.

Ayla let out a silent sigh, thinking if only he had a stronger personality, Nobo would have been the perfect partner for her. Then suddenly, as if he had decided on something, stood up confidently and looked straight in to her green eyes, directing an intense burning stare.

Before Ayla could even admire Nobo's bright-yellow eyes, she was taken aback by a flood of raw emotions that invaded her mind, making her even forget to breath for a moment. Lisa had warned her about his telepathic abilities, but she hadn't been prepared to an alien feeling as that; the mental intrusion felt more intimate than having someone physically entering her. The emotions that flooded into her mind was so raw, she couldn't decipher the meaning of it in words; but the message was clear as it could get: sexual attraction. She couldn't understand if the message said whether he wants to have sex with her or she wants to have sex with him; all she could understand was the pure and intense desire for carnal passion that emanated from the bundle of emotions. That intensity was enough to put her body and mind into a state of arousal, and she finally let out a shuddering breath, as she tried to cope with the sudden arousal.

Lisa also felt the aftershock of the telepathy, but from the way Ayla had reacted, she knew that Ayla must have been the main target of that mental attack. Having had gone through similar telepathy attacks from Nobo couple of times, she had a vague idea about the intensity and effectiveness of them.

"It's hard to describe with words, isn't it? The first was a real shock to me too. This is really good, this means he has already accepted you as a potential mate and that was his way of proposing," Lisa told to Ayla with an obvious hint of admiration.

While being in awe of the super-natural experience she had felt that nearly made her orgasm, Ayla barely heard what Lisa said. All of her disappointments and inhibitions was washed-away by Nobo's show of mental superiority, and the dampness in her loins and her erected nipples served as physical indicators for her acceptance of Nobo's dominance. Thousand words were exchanged within that burst of emotions and she knew that they didn't need any talking or warming up that conventional lovers need. Thing were felt and decided: she was going to be his mate.

*****************************

Ryan was awaken by the noise of the big metal door opening. He dreadfully expected to see, once again, Michelle's rapist coming back to sexually subjugate her in front of his eyes. Despite the rising depraved excitement to witness his own girlfriend's defilement, he despised the feeling of loss and jealousy that was burning through to the core of his conscience.

Letting out a defeated sigh, Ryan turned and opened his eyes to inspect the being that he openly hated and secretly admired at the same time. Throwing him into a whirl of confusion and surprise, instead of the overly masculine brute, a beautiful lady appeared through the opened door.

Her first few steps were accompanied by a resonating tapping sound as her stiletto-heels met the hard-tiled floor. Her long and full legs laid bare to Ryan's curious eyes till, just before the smooth roundness of a full derriere, they were obstructed by the hem of her body-hugging cocktail-dress. Even though her luxurious ass was almost the same size as Michelle's, by having to compete with her wide thighs and hips, it failed to become the most prominent attraction of her beautiful figure.

When Ryan's eyes went pass the lady's narrow waist, he realized that the crown-jewel of her figure was a pair of breasts that seemed to defy rules of gravity and proportions. With each graceful step she took, the halter-top strained to contain her glorious bosom within its confines as the twin-sisters rebelled to escape their prison.

Willing his eyes to break-off from the mesmerizing swaying of the soft and full bosom, Ryan focused his attention on her angelic face. Her facial features carried a heavy influence of Latin-American genes and was being complemented by a set of shoulder-length dirty-blond hair.

All in all, with her honey skin-tone, the unknown lady reminded Ryan of voluptuous Brazilian models. Before he could think a reason for the sudden appearance of a beautiful female in that dreaded place, she turned around, giving him a good view of her hourglass-figure and with a little giggle, she took few excited steps back toward the opened door way; after reaching in with both her hands, she pulled in a big hand that soon got accompanied by a giant figure.

At first, Ryan though that the huge figure belonged to Toshi, but within few seconds, he realized that he was now looking at a different freak of nature. The new person wasn't as tall and buffed as Toshi, but compared to a normal human being, he was still easily recognizable as a giant. Even though he wasn't very bulky, the body was ripped with well-defined muscles and carried less hair and a darker shade compared to Toshi. The new beast's body looked more human to Ryan when compared to his girlfriend's rapist, but when it came to the slightly bigger head, he realized that the new one didn't lose in ugliness to his comrade.

As the woman struggled a bit to find enough grip with her pointy high-heels to encourage the giant to follow her, he took few hesitant steps to aid her in her struggle. It was then, Ryan caught the first glimpse of the giant's manhood that hanged loosely between his muscular and lean thighs. Despite hanging down from its base, the shaft measured up to be about eight inches in length and had a thickness as if it was already engorged with blood. Ryan thought that the new threat must be as big as Toshi's weapon, but what set it apart was the uniform girth and a large head that appeared to be covered with a very rough, bumpy texture. The glans had a conical shape that curved slightly upward and the bizarre texture that reminded him of a Lychee fruit.

Ryan was genuinely surprised that despite being so close to a menacing looking beast, the beautiful and fragile looking woman wasn't showing any signs of fear or hesitation. Instead, she seemed too eager and excited as she ushered the, surprisingly docile, giant into the empty room that situated opposite to Ryan's room.

***************************

As they entered the room, the lights automatically turned on, showing an interior, identical to the room that held Michelle. Ayla finally let go of the Nobo's huge hand and walked few steps away from him, adopting an overly seductive stride that fully utilized the natural swaying of her wide hips. After creating a sufficient distance between them, she turned around to face him and grabbed the hem of her dress with her fingers. Then, while sensually swaying her body, she started to peel the dress off, trying to imitate an ,experienced, professional stripper.

Clouded by the pride for her obvious beauty, Ayla was convincing herself that she wants to show him all the perks of the gift he was about to receive and make him appreciative; thanks to her amazing appearance, she has never had to intentionally seduce males and that had created an illusion in her mind that she was too good for men. But at that moment, in that room, deep in her mind, she felt for the first time in her life that she was actually trying to prove to a man that she was worthy of his attention; it was as if, without her knowledge, she was being commanded to be seductive.

The hemline continued to rise beyond Ayla's navel, exposing a black, lace thong, and met resistance when it reached the underside of her magnificent bosom. The fabric was too tight and her breast were too large to permit a smooth motion for the hemline, and she had to exert some tension on it to let her breasts spring free from their confine. Her soft globes bounced few times before they became still, and they stood proud and firm despite their size and lack of support. The brown colored nipples stood erected as evidence for her excitement and they pointed straight at Nobo's face as if they were pointing at what they desired.

Finally, the dress fell to the floor, unveiling Ayla's natural glory, for Nobo's eyes to feast upon. As if realizing her show of fertility to him was still being hindered by a flimsy piece of clothing, she hooked her thumbs into the waist-band of the thong and started to slide it down while maintaining a constant eye contact with him using her lusty gaze. The last piece of clothing also joined the floor and she carefully stepped out of it while being careful not to get the lacy material tangled on her high-heels as she walked up to him.

Free of all hindrances, Ayla stood proud and, with a beautiful smile, presented her naked voluptuous body to Nobo. Her eyes, once again, scanned down his masculine body, appreciating his bulk of well-defined muscles that mesmerized her feminine senses. Finally when her gaze reached his loins, she realized that his manhood was now standing erected in salutation for the erotic beauty her body was radiating. The mere view of his bizarre, but captivating, manhood was a more than enough incentive for her to be overwhelmed with wanton lust and fall to her knees in front him to observe the manly member at eye-level.

As if bound by a spell, Ayla's slender fingers began to wrap around Nobo's thick shaft, savoring the girth and hardness of it. She looked up at his face in a form of assurance and permission, and saw fires of lust emanating from his intense eyes. While maintain their visual connection, she slowly opened her mouth and started run the softness of her tongue and lips along the underside of his, now pulsing, manhood. At the feeling of receiving such a warm administration for his pleasure-wand for the first time, Nobo looked up and let out a throaty moan, indulging himself in the sensation that was about to elevate him into adulthood.

Treating Nobo's moan as an encouragement, Ayla started to pleasure him with her oral skills, with the knowledge that, soon, she would be welcoming the gigantic organ within her soft-walls to her fertile depths. The very thought was enough to encourage her loins to sodden with anticipation for the ultimate pleasure: the pleasure she was addicted for; the pleasure that had made her give up everything else in her life; the pleasure that was making her act like a nymphomaniac, on her knees, mindlessly lapping at a manhood to hasten the fucking she was about to receive. Then a thought came to her: when did she actually become such a mindless nymphomaniac.

Suddenly, Ayla felt as if she had awaken from a dream. She asked the question to herself again: when did she become the mindless sexual object she was at that moment? It was true that she was addicted to the pleasure she had felt with Boris, but even at that time, she carried some dignity with her and always had partial control of her thoughts. But this was something entirely different from that; before she even knew what was happening, she had been turned into an animal with thoughts only about breeding. She did desire to be sexually dominated, but she didn't plan on or desired to lose herself completely like this. The feeling of devolving into a sexual creature was alien and frightening to her.

Back in her sane-state, Ayla realized that it was all due to her new mating partner; she remembered that all the changes in her mind started from the moment she was baptized by his telepathic ability. She marveled at his super-ability to manipulate her mind, but at the same time, she realized that she wasn't actually prepared for something deep and alien as that. In her clear mind, she decided that the best course of action was to go back, talk with Lisa and try to mentally prepare herself to venture into the deep-end that Nobo was presenting her.

Ayla wasn't aware that while surfing deep in her thoughts, she had stopped ministering oral pleasure on Nobo's manhood. And after tasting a bit of forbidden fruit, he was getting impatient while waiting for the pleasure to continue. Trying to take things into his own hands for the first time, he put a hand on her head trying to direct her head back toward his loins.

At the feeling of a hand gently urging her head toward the intimidating cock, Ayla broke out from her deep thought process and was greeted by the bizarre looking glans. She felt a little repulsed by the odd texture of it, but at the same time, that repulsiveness added fuel to her illicit desires. Right then, she saw something that she thought was her imagination, but when it happened again, she pushed her head against his hand to take a better look at it. The meat stick in her hand came alive and, the end-half of it, started moving. It wasn't a big movement, but it seemed to her as if he was able to, voluntarily or involuntarily, slightly bend the penis in different directions. Suddenly, she realized that that small movement could open-up whole new dimension of pleasure to women and kept looking at it, mesmerized by the unnatural properties of the instrument she held in her hand.

Then Ayla remembered that she should put a stop to things before they get out of hand and consult with Lisa about the strange things she had experienced; Lisa's explanation didn't include the part about total mental manipulation. Ayla was a type of person who preferred to know the depth of water, before jumping in.

"Nobo, I'm sorry, let's go back. I have to see Lisa," Ayla said while trying to stand up as if she was in a hurry.

The truth is, part of Ayla's mind and her whole body screamed to indulge herself in the blurry mist of carnal pleasures, and the rational part of her mind screamed to get out of that room and avoid the unknown. Fearing that she would, soon, succumb to her base desires, she hurried to get up and leave the room. But when she finally let go of his manhood and turned around to walk away, she felt a tight grip around her wrist, keeping her from walking away from Nobo. Knowing that it should be his strong hands that was stopping her, she turned around and looked at his face to explain him once again.

When Ayla's gaze met Nobo's, she immediately realized that there was a major change in his yellow eyes. She could see that there was a fire burning within his gaze, and they looked more bestial than before; at that movement, they reminded her of the wanton stare his father had possessed whenever he was overtaken by desire. She immediately realized that the gentle giant was turning into a violent one, and she has to quickly make a decision. But before she could utter another word, she was swiftly lifted up into the air and, in a moment, she let out a little cry when she felt an impact and found herself, face up, on the bed, with her legs dangling down.

Startled by being thrown on to the mattress, Ayla quickly tried to sit up, but Nobo's hand quickly grabbed on to her slender neck and kept her head pressed on to the soft surface. Realizing that there was no use in physically struggling with the huge guy, she laid still, trying to calm her nerves; if he was hell bent of having sex right then, she didn't intend make it a rape. When her eyes opened, they found Nobo's intense eyes looking back at them from inches above hers. She immediately felt a powerful mental force trying to intrude into her mind. She realized that unlike the first time which she was taken by surprise, since she expected it, she could now resist the mental intrusion. Still, that didn't stop the feeling of Nobo's mind probing around hers, trying to find an entry-point to penetrate it; this was an extremely alien and uncomfortable sensation to her; therefor, instinctively, her mind resisted the foreign intrusion.

While Ayla was dealing with the mental intrusion attempt, she closed her eyes expecting to avoid looking at Nobo's, guessing that might ease the pressure that was being put on her mind. But the lack of vision didn't help her any better, and the mental probing went on as she started to reallocate most of her attention to her head. This allowed her to add more mental resistance, but failed to notice Nobo's hand leaving her neck to grab the back of her knees to lift and push them against the softness of her huge breasts, spreading her long, shapely legs to reveal her, moist, delicate petals of womanhood, in the process.

Ayla let out a surprised gasp when she felt the first genital contact as the, grotesque, penile glans pushed aside her wet folds and started putting pressure on to the entrance. Her body badly needed and desired the penetration, but when her attention went to the pleasure in the loins and got distracted, in time with the physical penetration, the mental intrusion started to penetrate her mind. Almost in pain, she weakly pushed her delicate hands against Nobo's chest and moaned loud as she lost her mental virginity. But as his thick shaft sank further into her sodden sheath, she felt her mind also starting to stretch and accept the intruder. The more penetration she endured, the weaker her resolve became and the more intense her desires became. Combined with the maddening physical pleasure that came from being filled by a thick and long manhood, the mental penetration started to generate its own distinct pleasure, and she felt the initial discomfort starting to turn into something unique, beautiful and addictive.

When Nobo finally buried his whole length into his beautiful mate's heavenly depths, Ayla gave up holding on to her sanity and let him completely to take over her mind. At that moment, her eyes rolled back into her head and took in a loud inhale as a whole new dimension of pleasure opened-up and started to flood her mind with incomparable pleasure. Combined with the pleasure that had being building in her loins, she let out an unfeminine howl and started to shake violently as she became the first ever woman to experience the pinnacle of carnal pleasure: the mental orgasm.

Nobo was surprised by the intensity of Ayla's orgasm. In fact, he was surprised by the whole concept of orgasm. But details and information started to flood his mind as if he had opened a vault that carried this knowledge; among the vast spread of unlocked genetic knowledge, a major part of it was dedicated to facts about sex and how he could exploit that human weakness. He learned how to toy with a female's body and mind; he learned how to push right buttons to control women and optimize the pleasure and chance of conception. But at the same time, from that knowledge, he realized that there's another part of his innate abilities, still sleeping dormant, waiting for the right key to wake-up. And, by instinct, he knew that the key laid in the path to carnal indulgence.

Ayla was coming back from the deep-end of bliss and felt completely spent and exhausted. But that didn't lessen the intensity of carnal flames burning throughout her body that needed to be extinguished. She had visited heaven and was still at the gates of it, waiting to for another little push to reenter again. There was no way she could explain what she had felt and was feeling; it was another dimension, filled with thick and heavy feelings of sexual pleasure; every breath in that dimension was an orgasm, and a normal orgasm was incomparable to an orgasm experienced in that ocean of bliss.

Nobo hooked his elbows from undersides of Ayla's knees and, folding her body, leaned in and grab on to her shoulders to angle her sex to receive some serious ploughing. He was curious to find the secret hidden in him and was in a hurry to find it as quickly as he could. Using his movable penis while applying his aphrodisiac precum to condition her sex, Nobo started to probe around her inner walls and cervix, trying to scan the cave-of-pleasure to identify her sensitive spots by cross-referencing with the output he received from her penetrated mind.

Feeling a, thick, worm-like thing squirming in her most sensitive place, and with that feeling combined with the sensation of her womb being filled with molten aphrodisiac, Ayla moaned wantonly and wanted to squirm, her own body, with pleasure, but found herself folded and pinned down by her master's huge frame. Her legs that were sticking up with high-heels decorating them, twitched each time Nobo's wandering penis found a pleasure spot on her constricting walls, making it appear as if, from time to time, she was being electrocuted. New beads of perspiration started appear all over her smooth skin, adding even more sexual allure to the moaning-beauty that was getting her most intimate place, intimately and extensively, explored.

Feeling satisfied with the initial inspection of his mate's mind and body, Nobo initiated the process for complete consummation and inauguration of his adulthood. The first thrust was dealt with only half the length of his manhood, but that managed to wring out a shuddering moan from Ayla as if she was at the edge of an orgasm. The following thrusts gradually increased in length and intensity, receiving appropriate responses from the recipient of those hard attacks.

Ayla was lost in a heaven of carnal delights as her body rattled against Nobo's powerful thrusts. It was clear as day to her that she wasn't experiencing a normal fuck; she was being fucked physically and mentally at the same time. But what intensified the pleasure, by ten-folds, was the strange feeling she got from being mentally linked to Nobo. Other than the pleasure she was receiving from her own body, she realized that she could even feel the pleasures, Nobo himself, was experiencing. That means, at the same time she was enjoying getting her walls stretched, she was enjoying being wrapped and milked by her very own walls that were being stretched. She couldn't believe that it was actually happening and the level of carnal pleasure she was experiencing could even exist in the realm of reality. She opened her green eyes to make sure that she wasn't dreaming and met with the most hard to resist face she had ever encountered. She knew that his face didn't have any attractive properties, but at that moment, to her, he was the most desirable man on earth, and she had to link her soft lips with his to show a fraction of appreciation for the boundless pleasure he was giving her.

Nobo sped-up his thrusting as Ayla's moans got muffled in his mouth, and their sexes squelched with abundant sexual fluids they were producing. Perspiration from both their bodies merged together, symbolizing the intimate merging of their minds and bodies as the surrounding warmed-up with their steamy copulation. With a pained wail, Ayla broke her lips away from their oral-bond and, with earnest, hugged her humping partner. They locked their eyes together and she felt his penis head starting swell rapidly within her; it kept growing and growing, almost painfully stretching the walls near her cervix as it grew to the size of a tennis-ball. At the same time, she started feeling his, now bloated, scrotum, slapping her ass as a reminder of her duty in this coupling. She realized that she was about to be inseminated and her fate was to submit her womb to the amazing man that was making her taste heaven.

Nobo started jackhammering into Ayla, signaling he was near to make his genetic deposit in her womb. She felt as if her innards were being pummeled by a fisted arm and started to groan loud with, sweet, pain mixed, pleasure: the type of pleasure she longed. Suddenly, it dawned on to her that with that much of pleasure she was experiencing, it was odd to not to have achieved at least three orgasms by then; it was as if all that carnal pleasure was being accumulated by a big dam. She wanted to orgasm, so badly, and let out the immense sexual tension that was, almost painfully, gathering in her loins, but felt that her mind was preventing her from achieving that release; he was making her wait as if he wanted her to wait for a specific moment.

***************

Ryan looked on, mesmerized by the way the brute roughly piston his thick monstrosity into the beautiful woman's inviting depths. For a moment, she had looked as if she was uncooperative, but the moment she held the grotesque cock in her, her attitude had completely changed into a wanton slut. It was highly arousing to see the steamy copulation as the woman, almost overly, wailed and wailed with pleasure. From the way she over-reacted to the rough fucking, he guessed that either the woman was over sensitive, or the brute was some kind of a sex god. With his girlfriend well within the danger zone to be forced by this new threat, he prayed it to be the first reason. But from strange feelings he was getting, he knew that the new hybrid was very different from the one he already knew too well. Every now and then, while watching the rough breeding, he was getting strange feelings that made him shudder and cower. Cold sweat started to form on his forehead, not because he was warming-up from watching the sex show, it was because with each wave of strange feelings he got, he was getting the feeling that he was at the presence of an alpha predator. He was confused that those feelings almost had a message in them, and he felt that he was in another male's territory, and he has to flee at once.

Ryan's attention went to a small gasp he heard from Michelle's room. When looked, he realized that those same strange feelings he was getting were affecting her in a different fashion. She was sitting on her bed, with her hands cupping her loins and a breast, looking at the floor with surprise and confusion. It looked as if she was trying to tame her arousal by not looking at the rutting couple, but it didn't seem to be working. She looked disturbed and angry that her body was reacting so strongly for nothing. With a questioning and helpless look, she looked at him as if asking him to shield her from those feelings.

************

Michelle first started feeling it a few minutes after the hybrid started thrusting his manhood into the woman. At first, she had tried to dismiss it as a stray thought, but with each passing second, the feeling was becoming so intense, at some moments, for a second or two, she was feeling a thick phallus thrusting into her, stretching her walls, inflicting intense pleasure. It terrorized her to feel being violated by a ghost, and she couldn't even think of a way to stop it from happening. Then she realized that whatever that was moving in her during those strange moments, it was moving in sync with the thrusting of the beast in the other room. She felt amazed and petrified at the same moment to realize that the new hybrid was affecting her in a way that she couldn't even dream of. He was affecting her mind and despite the distance and few thick walls between them, she felt completely naked and vulnerable before his supernatural ability.

Feeling a hard, ghostly thrust invading her womanhood once again, Michelle gasped and, involuntarily, cupped her loins and a breast as if trying to shield them from the invisible attack. Repulsed by how her body was getting aroused by the unnatural sensation, she diverted her gaze to the floor, in an effort to lessen the mental intrusion, only to find it didn't help even a bit. At the feeling of total helplessness, she looked at Ryan's room, only to find his terror filled eyes looking at her worriedly.

*******************

Finally, through the mental connection, Ayla felt that Nobo was about to achieve his virgin-orgasm and waited, pleadingly, till she get the permission to release her own orgasm. He thrust hard one last time and with deafening roar, buried his bloated penis into her as deep as he could and started injecting the seeds. She received the permission for release in unison with his own release and when it got to her, she realized that it wasn't anything gentle as a 'permission', it was an iron-rule command to, whether she was ready or not, orgasm at once. That command had similarities with the mental attack she had experienced before, and she got a feeling that, with that mental command, even if she hadn't been as horny as she was at that time, she might have orgasmed. After finally getting the heavenly relief of an orgasm, she felt as if a whole ocean's worth of pleasure was being let free through her loins at once. She wasn't used to experiencing such an intense torrent of pleasure, and while violently convulsing, she dug her nails into Nobo's back as she entered the ultimate orgasm that shattered her mind as it got overloaded with carnal pleasure.

****************************

Finally, the hybrid buried his manhood as deep as he could into the writhing girl's womanhood and let out a vibrating roar, announcing his orgasm. Ryan was thrown back as if he got hit with a shock-wave and felt as if he got paralyzed with some unseen terror. At the same time, in unison with the woman's wailing throes of orgasm, he heard a surprised gasp and a shuddering moan coming from Michelle. He turned to see Michelle also experiencing and orgasm as she shuddered on the bed, trying to reject or contain the mysterious climax that sprang out of nowhere.

Realizing that they were now dealing with something beyond their imagination, Ryan looked back at the climaxing monster in the other room, shuddering at the thought that, despite how impossible it may sound, the new hybrid was a greater threat than the one that had already caused so much damage to Michelle and him.

****************

Michelle heard a loud roar coming from the other room and before she could even look at that direction, she was hit by an intense mental attack. To her horror, she lost control of her body and as she fell on to the bed, her body got wrecked by an orgasm. Despite the arousal, she had been nowhere near an orgasm, and she felt her treacherous body obeying a command to orgasm as if it was a dog that was being told to fetch.

After recovering from the orgasm that had ambushed her, Michelle curled herself into fetal position and started to slowly sob. She felt humiliated and violated in a whole new way. After the hellish past few days, she had thought that she had experienced all the humiliation the world could throw at her, but she was proven wrong by this experience.

Michelle could hear the other woman still moaning loud from her unending orgasm, and she realized that whatever she had experienced was a minor thing compared to what that woman was experiencing; her moans carried a hint of insanity within them. When the moans receded into light whimpers, Michelle wiped her tears, sat and looked at the other room. The hybrid had finally let the poor woman's shapely legs go free, and they were hanging loosely over the bed while her body shuddered with aftershocks. The guy was still hovering over the barely-conscious woman with his manhood still firmly lodged in her pulsing womanhood. Excess of the seeds and their body fluids were dripping down from their point of union, and it seemed the beast had deposited an unnecessarily large quantity of his essence in her welcoming depths.

After some time, the hybrid started to get up and slowly pull his, now softening, manhood out from the woman's, saturated and stretched, passage. After most of his thickness had slid out, Michelle noticed that, suddenly, it stopped coming out, and the woman's vulva started to slightly bulged outward. When he started pulling harder, the half-conscious woman started to moan loud, and her vagina started to bulge out even more as if he was pulling out something very big from her passage. She started breathing hard and throw her head from side to side as if she was trying to give birth to something. Finally she opened her eyes wide and gave a painful cry while grabbing the bed sheet. At that moment, Michelle looked down at the woman's loins and found her vaginal lips being spread wide as, something the size of a tennis ball, being pulled out of her opening, painfully stretching the tight ring of muscles. The woman gave out a sharp yelp when the swollen penis-head popped out of her, unleashing a torrent of frothy mixture on to the bed.

Upon looking at the transformed manhood of the hybrid, Michelle realized that the penis head that had once looked like a Lychee fruit, was now shining smooth and had swollen to a size of a tennis ball. Being a woman herself, she wondered how an instrument like that, combined with his ability bend the penis, would feel inside her. But even the thought of something like that being forcefully pulled out of her opening was enough to make her shudder.

****************

Lisa and Vas were looking at the monitor, with big eyes, not trying to hide their genuine amazement as the screen showed Nobo leaving the room as a matured man.

"This is amazing!" Lisa said, finally breaking the silence in the room.

"Yes, it is. I'm...still finding it hard to believe, even after seeing it with my own eyes. This is beyond my predictions," Vas said with a hint of worry.

"I'm not as educated as you on this subject, but even I can tell that this is a major breakthrough in our project. Even though this control room is pretty far from that room, I felt the last one and I'm still feeling wet from it. No wonder the other girl didn't stand a chance and came on the spot. I'm kind of worried about Ayla. I hope she was able to handle all that. I better go check on her," Lisa said while getting ready to leave.

Vas nodded to let her know that it was the right decision and watched her leave the room. Despite being very happy about Nobo's excellent performance, he couldn't ignore the nagging worry in his heart. From what he had seen, it was as if the evolution of the hybrids had skipped few generation in Nobo's case. Originally Vas had expected abilities as powerful as these to appear in Nobo's grandchildren. And he also hadn't expected to see such a huge change in Nobo, during his first mating.

As a scientist, Vas knew that despite the outcome, any unpredictable results in an experiment was something to be worried about. According to his experience, anything unpredictable or unexplainable, always carried a hidden danger with them and instinctively, he was fearing the uncertainty of that hidden danger.

*****************

Soon after the exhausted woman was helped out from the room by the lovely, pregnant woman Ryan had seen before, the maid came to prepare Michelle for her own breeding session. By now, he was used to the sequence of events and knowing what was about unfold before his eyes, he cursed the maid for making his beloved girlfriend look stunningly beautiful for another man's pleasure.

Unlike in the first few days, very few words were being exchanged between the couple, and Ryan knew that it was mainly due to the feeling of guilt that both of them carried within them. Despite the lack of communication, both knew about the deep love they carried for each other and an occasional meeting of eyes and a smile, from time to time, reaffirmed the bond.

Michelle reappeared wearing a beautiful and innocent yellow, silk summer-dress that reached down to her mid-thighs and matching yellow sandals. She looked beautiful and vibrant as the morning sun, but Ryan felt his guts knot, knowing that, soon, that beauty and innocence would be ravaged by a violent beast. It broke his heart, every time, when witnessed the beast being so violent and rough with his sweetheart; he had never been so rough with her during their love-making and had always treated her as if she was a princess. But the beast took pleasure in treating her like trash and using her like some kind of cheap sex-toy; sometimes, while even looking straight into his eyes to intentionally hurt his pride. The thing that hurt him the most was how his girlfriend actually started to love the subjugation and humiliation. The beast received great satisfaction by making her wail and orgasm as he sexually owned and bred the weaker man's woman. But his ultimate humiliation didn't come from either the beast or Michelle; it came from himself: the raging hard-on he had every time when he was humiliated. It was his ultimate humiliation: being turned on by the humiliation.

Ryan was jerked back to reality from a buzzer sound and realized that Toshi had already come for the breeding and was waiting for Michelle to press the button and open the door. Despite his meager hope, he knew that she would definitely and willingly open the door to be bred by the beast; in fact, he had a feeling that, now days, she was actually looking forward to it. She had never been the same after the fateful day that he had betrayed her trust by breaking the promise, and he knew that she becomes a completely different person when she is in the presence of Toshi.

Michelle's light-blue eyes met his for a second and Ryan wondered if it was pity that he saw in her eyes. Letting out a big sigh, she slowly walked towards the door, showing how beautifully her shapely legs moved in rhythm as her wide hips swayed to balance the motion. Even the, relatively conservative, dress failed to hide her mesmerizing bubble-butt and hour-glass figure as she stood in front of the door, pondering for a moment. Slowly, her lithe hand started to lift-up to the button as if they were being operated by someone else and, with a metallic sound, the door opened, offering her luscious body to the horny beast to feast upon.

The beast didn't even spare a moment to appreciate the radiant beauty of the girl that was offering herself to him and quickly moved her to the bed to indulge on his carnal needs. She kept looking at him with an intense gaze as he spread her unresisting legs to gain access to the pleasure zone that laid between those spread thighs. When he positioned himself between her long, bent legs and didn't even bother about shredding the beautiful dress to pieces, Ryan knew that the beast was very horny and most probably, the maid mustn't have offered Michelle the luxury of an underwear. Toshi fumbled with his hand between their loins, and she took in a deep breath and closed eyes, expecting a rough intrusion. The first thrust brought out a feminine gasp from Michelle, and by reaction, her long legs and arms wrapped around the hulking man that kept feeding the thick meat-log into her hungry hole.

As Toshi's hips moved between Michelle's ,spread, creamy-smooth thighs in a rough and erratic manner, the lower part of the summer-dress started to bunch around her waist and one of the sandals fell on to the bed due to the chaos of movements. Hey breasts swayed according the rhythm of the thrusts her pelvis absorbed, and Ryan was able to see her erected nipples poking though the thin fabric of the dress, trying to reach the man who had made them hard. Her slender body, sensually, arched upward every time he lunged hard and explored deeper regions of her womb. His powerful thrusting pushed air out of her lungs, making her moans and wails even louder, making them penetrate the glass wall and leak in to Ryan's room. Ryan kept on watching his petite girlfriend being defiled by the hulking man and being stretched and penetrated by its humongous and hideous manhood as it sought to put his descendant into her womb.

Ryan knew that Michelle has already accepted her fate to be bred by the man that had sexually conquered her, and he also knew that at this rate, soon, he would be watching the, taut, flat belly of his girlfriend being stretched and swell with a bastard child. He knew that there were a ton of things to be worried about and think about. He wanted to close his eyes and ears, and concentrate about saving themselves from apparent doom. If he could save her before the devil's seeds take root, there was a chance that they could escape this hell, unscathed, and begin anew.

"Ohhhh...yesss...ooooooh...deeper...deeeeperr... AH!!...yeessss...yessssAGH!...that's it...that's it, baby!...Fuck me...fuck me good!"

Michelle's moans and wails were getting louder as she neared an orgasm, and her hips were beginning to hump back, aiding the beast's efforts to drill into her. Ryan was able to hear the distinct noise of squelching coming from the tight seals of their point of union, and knew that she was primed for a climax. Suddenly, Toshi turned his head, looked directly at him with a smug smile and started jackhammering into Michelle, wringing out even more pleads and wails from her.

"AH! AH! AH! YES! AAAH! Fu...Fuck! Fuck me! Fuck ME!"

Ryan knew that, by doing that, Toshi was basking in the power of dominance he has over Ryan, and was rubbing it in his face by making her orgasm and show that he owns her. He couldn't believe how much anger and hatred that low-life could incite in him. Every thrust he delivered into Michelle's womb was a stab to his heart and pride.

Ryan knew he shouldn't play into Toshi's teasing. He knew he should close his eyes; instead, he found himself, mesmerized, looking keenly at how Toshi's hips moved between Michelle's thighs, how she used her long,wrapped legs to lift her pelvis to receive his thrusts and how her facial expressions contorted with pleasure, each time he bottomed-out.

Ryan knew he should close his ears to block out his senses from what was happening to his girlfriend in the other room; instead, he was curiously listening to the creaking of the bed, squelching of their sexes, slapping of the flesh, and her moans of pleasure and pleads of desperation.

Ryan knew he should turn around and deny Toshi the satisfaction of seeing his agony; instead, he felt his hand sliding down his pants, toward the raging hard-on that was begging for some kind of attention.

*********************

As Ryan started to feel uncomfortable by the wet and sticky mess in his pants, he watched the giant taking his usual post-coital nap, snoring out-loud while holding Michelle's, delicate and naked, body close to him with his strong right-arm. The, once beautiful and elegant, dress laid in tatters on the bed, and her raven-hair had become a tangle of mess during the intense breeding. After having orgasmed numerous times, her curvaceous body showed obvious sings of exhaustion as she partially laid on the huge body, giving Ryan a good view of her heart-shaped ass. Under the possessive embrace of Toshi's arm, she rested her head on his big chest-muscle while draping her long, shapely right-leg over his thighs, barely touching his, now softened, manhood. This created an enough gap between her legs for Ryan to see the excess of Toshi's semen, still, slowly oozing out from her, now gaping, opening. Ryan guessed that it would keep flowing-out for some more time since her little body had received, three, huge dosages of his thick cum and thanks to the nonhuman pressure he had delivered them, most probably, her womb should be filled to the brim with the vile and dangerous goo.

Having found his own momentary release with his own hands, Ryan's mind was being cleared of carnal thoughts and was going back to its critical thinking. He noticed that unlike the first days, Michelle wasn't trying to escape the clutches of her rapist, as soon as she got the chance. Most of the time, as soon as the giant dozed-off, she would sneak out from the bed and go straight into the bathroom; his guess was, she was trying to drain-out the invading seeds from her womb. He knew that, given the copious amounts of cum that were being shot into the deepest parts of womanhood, a simple douche wasn't going to do much as a pregnancy prevention, but still, it was better than nothing and a major sign of her refusal to accept Toshi.

But now, Michelle wasn't showing any sign of her desire to leave the brute's side and it seemed to Ryan as if she was trying to press the softness of her breasts and nakedness against his hard body as much as she could. Then to his horror, Ryan noticed that, with the soft fingers, Michelle was sensually tracing the lines of his well-defined muscles, admiring the god-like body. He knew that, for a passionate woman like Michelle, it wasn't abnormal to be amorous during the moment of passion and lust, and act in the manner she acts while being fucked by Toshi. But he couldn't justify her acting so affectionately towards the brute, even when she wasn't under his spell of lust.

At that moment, Ryan realized that what ever the magic he was using, on Michelle, was starting to affect her, and it was only a matter of time before he would completely lose his beloved girlfriend. He could bear the pain of having to watch someone else claiming her body, but he couldn't even think about bearing the pain of having to watch someone else, slowly and gradually, claim her heart.

********************

Few hours later, Michelle was alone in her room, refreshed and decent after the visit from the maid. From the long and comfy robe she was wearing, Ryan figured that their captors weren't planing to put her through another breeding session for the day. After the meal, while sitting on the bed, she kept looking into the empty air, wearing a pained expression, lost in deep thoughts as if she was making a life-changing decisions.

Finally, gathering enough courage, Ryan decided that it was time to break the stalemate of guilt-driven silence and talk as a couple once again.

"Sweetie, are you alright?"

Michelle turned and looked at him as if he was part of a dream. After looking at his worried face for few moments, she replied, "I...I don't know, Ryan. I don't know."

Fresh tears started to flow from her blue eyes as she kept asking the question herself: is she alright?

"Michelle, I know we both have guilts that we wish to never talk about. But that doesn't change the fact that we love each other. We have to put our faith on that love. It will lead us out of this hell," Ryan said with loving stare.

A small smile decorated her lips with the realization that, after all that had happened, he sill loves her.

"I love you Ryan. I really do...But I'm starting feel as if I'm starting to lose myself. I'm starting get feelings that I never should. I can't bring myself to tell you what they are. But It’s scars me, Ryan. Those feelings scares me. I don't want to lose you," Michelle said through her tears and started sobbing.

Ryan took few moments to let her answer sink into him. He realized that his fears were right.

"You are starting to get feelings for him, aren't you? I was starting to realize it too," Ryan said with a sigh.

Michelle quickly looked through her teary eyes as if she had gotten caught while doing something wrong.

"I'm sorry Ryan, I'm so sorry. Please forgive me," Michelle pleaded through tears.

"That bastard is filling me with things other than his cum. I can feel it every time he shoots in me. Being fucked, and forced to cum all the time is turning my head into a mush. That pregnant bitch kept telling me that sex and love are separate things. I'm sure she knew it wasn't the truth. She was trying to trick me, and I fell for it," Michelle told with a little anger in her voice. Then with a sad expression, she said, "I know I'm trying to find excuses for being a slut. I'm sorry Ryan, your girlfriend is a slut. I'm a slut."

Michelle broke down in to hysterical crying. Ryan wanted to put his hand through the thick glass wall and give her a loving and supportive embrace; he knew she was desperate for it too.

Ryan waited for her to calm down a little and said, "No you are not, my love. You are just a normal woman. Even without this strange stuff, that you said, he puts in you, after being fucked and forced to cum day and night, any normal woman would have their will wavered. Even a stone-slab would break if you keep hitting it."

Ryan realized that things were getting gloomier and darker by the minute. He knew that if something wasn't done, both of them would end up even more depressed.

"Hell, look at that hunk and his junk. I don't think I'll last even two hours if I was you." Ryan said with a little comical laugh to lighten the mood.

Michelle looked at him with a surprised expression. She wanted to be angry with him for making light of the situation, but she couldn't stop falling in love all over again with him for doing that. She though that a little joke was just what they needed to lighten-up the mood and if they have to salvage their sad fate to do that, so be it.

"Just to let you know, it hurts like a bitch during the first few times," Michelle said with a teasing smile while wiping her tears.

Both of them looked at each other for a moment and burst into laughs. In normal circumstances, it wasn't something to laugh about. But in that dark place, they were looking desperately for chance to laugh and taste some happiness. They laughed and laughed until tears appeared in their eyes.

When the laughter died down, Ryan took on a serious expression.

"Sweetie, I have my own confession to make," he said, struggling to continue.

"Do you think I didn't notice your little fetish about seeing me getting fucked by another man?" Michelle asked while narrowing her eyes.

Ryan was so surprised, he couldn't come up with a quick enough answer.

"Ryan, I'm your girlfriend. Just as you know how I think, I know how you think too. I doesn't take much for a girl to go through her boyfriend's browser history to find out what his fetishes are," Michelle said with a smile.

Coming out from his shock, Ryan said with in a teasing manner, "So you were spying on me?"

"I call it 'getting to know my boyfriend'. Plus, no matter how much I was distracted by that cock in me, it's pretty hard to miss you jerking like no tomorrow," Michelle said with a little laughter.

"I...I thought you would be upset if you get to know. Here you gave-up your body to save me, and I'm getting my rocks off by watching you getting raped. I'm sorry. I know it is wrong. But I couldn't stop it, and I don't think I will be able to stop it. I'm a fucking pervert," he said while trying to hide his shame.

Silence prevailed in both rooms till Michelle brought up her voice.

"Well, you are a pervert, and I'm a slut; so what? That's not the end of the world. We still love each other and that's all that matters," she said in a bit stern tone.

Then while looking at him with a curious stare and a mischievous smile, she asked, "So, how hard did you get by watching me getting fucked by that beast?"

Ryan looked at her with a shock. He knew that, with that question, Michelle had given him the key to a new level of their relationship, a level that had existed only in his dreams so far. He knew that their future will be decided by the answer he gives and once he has chosen a path, their would be no turning back; he asked himself what his heart really wants.

"It was the best fucking hard-on ever," Ryan said, looking straight into her light-blue eyes.

"I can see that even talking about it is enough to get you excited," Michelle said, pointing at the tent that was being erected in his pants.

"Yeah, looks like it is," Ryan said while looking down at his rising hard-on.

Michelle kept looking at her boyfriend's hard-on for a moment as if she was trying to decide something. Then with her eyes over-flowing with love, she looked at him.

"I'm not going to let my boyfriend be the only one around here that goes without getting any action. Baby, pull that chair over here and show me how much you liked watching me get fucked by that big cock. We are going to talk about how much I liked it, and we are both going to love it," Michelle said while opening her robe and spreading her legs to send her fingers towards her loins.

*****************

Both rooms were filled with sighs of satisfaction and heavy breaths of exhaustion. Michelle laid on the bed with her perky breasts rising and falling as she tried to breath in more oxygen to calm down her spasming body and the racing heart. She looked at how her excitement covered the fingers that had brought out the best self-orgasm she has ever felt.

"Wow," Michelle said with obvious satisfaction and surprise.

"Wow indeed," Ryan said, matching Michelle's tone. He was heavily leaning on to the chair, with his pants around his ankles, as he breathed hard to recover from one of the best orgasms he has ever had in his life. His ejaculation had been so copious and strong, the glass wall in front of him was decorated with his semen. He couldn't believe that, without even touching him, Michelle had made him cum so hard. Her vivid describing of every little detail about being stretched and fucked by Toshi's giant cock, just by itself, should have been enough to send him into euphoria. Coupled with his beautiful girlfriend showing off her nakedness while dipping her fingers into her honey-pot as she described those things, had been enough to make him almost black-out as he shot out his load. The excitement and orgasm had been so intense, he felt as if, along with the thick load, he had drained-out his life force.

"Sweetie, I don't have enough words to describe how much I love you and how thankful I am to you for doing that. Baby, you are the best," Ryan said while still feeling out of breath.

Michelle let out a cute giggle when she heard him and said, "Well, you don't have to go all 'Romeo' on me and be thankful for that. I don't think you noticed while you were moaning and spraying the glass. I also came pretty hard. So we are even. To be honest, I didn't know I would would enjoy your little fetish this much."

Both of them let out a weak laugh, obviously still weak from their self-induced orgasms.

Silence dominated in both rooms for few more minutes until Michelle said, "Ryan," with a soft voice, condensing a huge amount of love into that single word.

"Yes, sweetie. What is it?" Ryan quickly answered, noticing the specialty of her calling.

"I'm the one who should thank you. I was about to lose my mind and lose you along with it. You saved me from it. I can still feel it in my mind, trying to change me little by little, but it's not as strong as before. I feel that, with you beside me, I could hold on for much longer and not lose myself," Michelle said while looking at the ceiling.

Ryan remained silent, realizing that she was making a statement.

Then Michelle sat-up and looked at Ryan. He saw fear staining her bright eyes.

"We might have bought more time for my heart, but I'm afraid that we are running out of time for my body," Michelle said.

"What do you mean?" Ryan asked, failing to grab the meaning of what she had said.

She looked down and gulped before saying, "I'm approaching my fertile period. With the amount of cum that bastard is daily putting in me, I don't think I'll be able to dodge a pregnancy. Sometimes, I can even feel him shooting directly into my womb." Then Michelle looked at him, with pleading eyes, as a tear-drop threatened to fall from her left eye and asked, "If I get pregnant with his child, would you still love me?"

"Of course, you silly girl. Why would I not love you? I will always love you, no matter what," Ryan said with a loving stare.

Michelle couldn't stop sobbing after hearing Ryan's answer. Tears ran down her face, but she didn't try to wipe them away because they were tears of joy. Between her sobbing, she managed to say, "I love you Ryan."

"I love you too," Ryan replied while looking at his girlfriend. He knew that even though his love for her wouldn't change, a forced pregnancy would permanently scar her physically and mentally. He loved her too much to just let something like that happen to her and do nothing. At that moment, he decided that, even if it costs him his life, he would save her.

*******************

Next day, after the visit from the maid, Michelle appeared from the bathroom as gorgeous as ever. She was wearing a circle-skirt that came down to her mid-thighs, a cotton crop-top that barely avoided an Australian-cleavage, and high-heel boots that came all the way up to her knees. The folds of the the very light material of the skirt, flowed beautifully around her shapely thighs and the swelled-roundness of her cheeks. Her beauty wasn't hindered by the gloomy mood anymore and she literally sparkled.

Ryan stood by the glass wall admiring his girlfriend's beauty. After the previous night, they had become a different couple and they exchanged wide smiles the moment their eyes met. She seductively to walked up to wall while taking an extra effort to swing her wide hips as the boots tapped the tiled floor. Stopping right before his eyes, she twirled around, making the skirt fan-out and make a perfect circle around her thin waist while showing off her neatly-trimmed pubes and the smooth roundness of her buttocks. After turning a full-round, she stopped, put her hands on the hips and asked with a smile, "So, what do you think?"

"Beautiful and sexy as hell," Ryan said while letting his gaze roam all over her beautiful body.

"Good, I want to look good for you," Michelle said while checking herself from the reflection of the glass.

"B...but..." Ryan stammered, uncertain of how to proceed with things.

"Look baby, if these bastards are going to throw us lemons, we are going to make lemonade out of them and rub it in their face," Michelle said with a serious face.

Then changing her expression back into a playful one, she said, "Get ready, lover boy. Your girlfriend is going to make your pervy little dream come true. Any special requests?"

Ryan had to make sure that he wasn't dreaming. He couldn't believe that his shy, little girlfriend was about let him live-out one of his great fantasies. He realized that what Michelle had said was completely true: they have to improvise and make use of what they got. He decided that if they are going to make lemonade, he's going to make sure that it's the sweetest lemonade ever. Then he though about her offer for requests. A sly smile came to his mouth at the realization that, finally, he was getting a chance to get back at Toshi for humiliating him.

"Say my name when you fuck him," Ryan said while looking deep into her bright eyes.

Michelle bit a corner of her lower lip while grinning wide; he had said, 'when you fuck him'. That meant, instead of letting Toshi have his way with her, she was to have her way with him.

As if on a schedule, Toshi came through the big door and Michelle's expression once again changed into a worried one. Ryan put his palm on the glass and Michelle put hers, over his, from the other side. Given their situation, it was as close as they could physically get at the moment, but it was enough for them to feel and share each other's encouragement.

When the buzzer sound came from the door, Michelle slowly walked over to the door and, before pressing the button from her side, she once again looked back at Ryan for his re-confirmation before entering their, new and upgraded, relationship. He nodded at her with a reassuring smile, and she also nodded back, but with a smiles that betrayed her nervousness; the close presence of Toshi was clearly affecting her.

When the door opened, Toshi stepped in and took a moment to savor the beautiful appearance of the girl that stood waiting for him. When he did that, Michelle felt a slight relief, noticing that, on that day, he wasn't mad with lust; otherwise he would be trying get his cock in her as quickly as he could.

After few moments, Toshi hugged her petite body tightly to him and, with one of his big hands, enjoyed the softness of her derrière by kneading the cheeks. Being so close to him, made her get a good whiff of his intoxicating musk, and Michelle felt her body starting to react and get affected by his rough-handling of her. She feared that she might turn back into the wanton slut she had been in the past few days, but realized that something was guarding and preventing her from that moral-descent. She was indeed getting aroused by the strong pheromone, but thanks to the modified relationship with her boyfriend, without feeling any guilt about being unfaithful to him, she was able to embrace the arousal and direct the amorous feelings it inflected, towards her dear Ryan. Confidence started to stream back to her heart, and encouraged and reinforced by the love for her boyfriend, she broke-out from the trance and looked back at Ryan, who was observing them worriedly. She knew that he too was being worried about her falling for Toshi's magics once again, and to let him know that she was in control, she gave him a warm smile.

Ryan was beginning to get worried. After being hugged by the brute, she was once again showing the blank stare that she normally has whenever she's under his spell. Then she turned her head towards him, as if she had woken up from sleep, and gave him a reassuring smile. At the moment, he knew that their love had prevailed and she had won the first battle.

Ryan gave her a nod with a light smile, showing her that he was proud of her achievement. He knew that, with Michelle overcoming the control Toshi had over her heart, they have turned the game around, so they were going to use him for their pleasure, instead of he using them.

While still looking at Ryan, Michelle started to slowly lift her right-leg, bending it at the knee, until it rested on the little swell of his hip. The hemline of the skirt fell back to her hips, exposing her creamy-smooth thigh as she hooked her long leg around his waist and rest her, boot covered, calf on the swell of his ass.

The Brute's groping hand had bunched up her skirt to the waist from behind and his thick fingers were digging into Michelle's round and soft flesh. Then she remembered that their new relationship came with some responsibilities for her. She realized that it wouldn't be right for only her to enjoy this encounter; she has to try to take control of things and put-on good show for Ryan to ensure that he also enjoys it.

Michelle was standing only on her left-leg, and as it tried to bear the weight of her body and try to balance on the high-heel, the muscles tensed and showcased how tones and shapely her smooth thighs were. As the brute's kneading fingers were getting very near to the warmth of her pussy. Wrapping her arms around his torso for balance and with the help of her right-leg that was hooked around his waist, she started to grind her body against his thick manhood that was being sandwiched between their bodies. Feeling the sensation of her soft body grinding against his hard cock, he also started to push her towards him by using the hand that was on her ass and started to slowly hump against her soft skin.

Since Michelle was very short when compared with Toshi, during their grinding, her loins weren't making any contact with his manhood, and she was using the soft flesh of her belly to stimulate the huge cock and swell it to it's full size. Just as his precum started to wet the undersides of her breasts, she was starting to feel her left leg getting tired, and his fingers slowly being drawn to the warmth of her entrance. Remembering about Toshi's bad habit of trying to manipulate and drag her around when he has a finger in her, she decided that it was time to avoid that and shift in to the next position.

Michelle unwrapped her arms and after putting them on his shoulders, pulled herself up to climb his tall body; sensing her efforts, using his hands, Toshi helped her by lifting her, small body, up. When she was high enough, her left-leg also wrapped around his waist and, behind him, the high-heels hooked together, locking herself into the new position. After that, using one of her hands, she lifted the front of her skirt that was acting as a barrier between their naked flash, making the underside of his penis to rest between her, bare, cleft of Venus. Then, by wrapping her arms around his neck, she started to, slowly and sensually, slide her hot and dripping sex, up and down, along the length of his manhood, slathering the hard-pole with her lubrication while bringing out a groan from him.

Bewildered by the pleasure and the sudden enthusiastic cooperation of the usually reluctant woman, Toshi was a bit confused about how to proceed. All he knew about sex was, forcing himself on this very attractive woman and put his seed in her. Recently she had started to respond quite nicely to his fucking, but she had never been this cooperative with him. The most surprising fact was, the small woman was now taking it upon herself to pleasure him. He was most satisfied with the new turn of events and decided that, for the time being, he was going to let her take control of the breeding.

As Michelle's labia and clitoris slid and rubbed against the bumps and warts on his shaft, she started to moan out her pleasure. She also noticed that Toshi wasn't acting on his usual, impatient and lust crazed, manner; he was letting her lead the events. This feeling gave her an immense sense of power: using sex, she was able to, kind of, control the, seemingly invisible, giant. She felt so happy, since this was a very good news for her and Ryan.

Michelle looked at Ryan to find him already touching himself while being mesmerized by the lewd act she was putting on for him. Thanks to the new relationship she had entered with Ryan, without feeling any guilt about enjoying the sex with Toshi, she was able to direct all that pleasure she felt, toward the love she has for Ryan and give him the credit for it. She knew that things wouldn't go as smooth as she had planned, but she was determined to try and do her best to make things even a little bit better for her boyfriend.

Michelle decide that it was time to let go all of her inhibitions and commit herself to the path that she and Ryan had decided on. She lifted herself up even more until she was facing Toshi's unattractive face and, once again, she looked at Ryan and met his eyes; they were mirroring her own arousal. She turned to face Toshi again closed her eyes to block out the image of his undesirable face and replace it with her boyfriend's handsome face. Angling her head slightly, she leaned in and touched her moist lips with his. The innocent peck on the lips, soon, grew into a deep French-kiss as their tongues, within their sealed lips, made love to each other.

In her mind, Michelle was kissing Ryan. For her, Toshi was just a proxy that she was using to get close to her boyfriend that was being separated from her by a thick glass wall. So she poured all her love into that kiss as her tongue danced with an unfamiliar partner. Feeling the need of new air, she broke the kiss and, instead of opening her eyes right away, she turned her head and, then, opened her eyes to find her Ryan looking at her with obvious delight.

Michelle realized that she was being held in the giant's arm as if she was a baby, and felt the tip of his penis, teasing her hot and moist entrance, threatening to penetrate her, the moment she would loosen her arms. By now, she was so aroused and excited, the need to feel her sheath get filled and stretched, dominated her desires, but a little thought prevented her from, right away, impaling herself. She had dealt with the effect of his pheromone musk, but she had doubts about her ability to deal with the aphrodisiac that secreted from his seed injector, which was much more potent than the musk. Then she realized that it was too late to cower or turn back, and she would have to brave-in and gamble her success.

Ryan and Michelle still had their eyes locked together. She bit her lower lip and gave small nob to let him know that she's about to dive in to the deep end. Ryan also knew about the dangers that lurked in those deep waters, but also knew that he has to trust her and put his bets on her chance of victory and survival. A barely-noticeable nob came from him as well, as his acknowledgement.

Ryan held his breath as Michelle slowly loosened her arms that were being wrapped around Toshi's neck. As her body started to slide down, the precum-smeared meat-spear disappeared between her, bloomed, vaginal folds. As she got stretched and impaled by the humongous cock, While letting out a moan, she squeezed her eyes shut and pressed her forehead against his hard chest. She let the gravity do its wonders and before long, The nine-inch monster was resting comfortably within warmth of her small body. Ryan was amazed by how easily the giant cock had slid into her. The last time he had been in that magical place, her tight walls had almost choked his manhood. He wondered how much damage, the cunt wrecker, had already caused to his girlfriend's, once tight, womanhood.

Michelle remained, fully impaled and unmoving, for a while and her hair fell over her face, hiding her facial expressions. Ryan saw Toshi's shrunken scrotum flex, indicating that he was pumping the aphrodisiac: the stuff that Michelle had told about in the previous night, straight into the deepest part of her passage. She was starting to breath hard and the hair strands, that were hanging near to her nose, got blown way by the force of her exhale, letting him momentary see that she was biting down on her lower lip. Ryan started to get worried that she was losing the battle to be in control.

As if he had run out of patience, using the hand that was lying on Michelle's soft ass, started to move her body up and down while thrusting his shaft up into her warmth. Ryan heard Michelle's soft mewls, as the hard thickness started to slowly move within her soft walls, and her long legs started to tighten its grip around Toshi's waist. As the thrusts gained speed, her mewls turned into moans, and Ryan noticed a trail of liquids running down to Toshi's scrotum and drip, drop by drop, on to the floor. That was a tell tale sign of Michelle nearing an orgasm, but she wasn't, still, showing any sign of being in control of herself. All the signs were pointing towards to his girlfriend's defeat. Ryan decided that it was a valiant effort, and he was proud of her being brave enough to at least try it. As her leg muscles started to spasm and her moan got louder, he prepared himself to, once again, witness his girlfriend's fall.

Michelle felt a minty-tingle on her cervix and walls as they reacted to the aphrodisiac, the thrusting cock, continually, spewed-out. The stretching and rubbing was acting as a way of massaging the concoction into the sensitive tissue, as the thick phallus fucked her. It was impossible to ignore the effects of the aphrodisiac as the heat spread through her whole body, forcing it to a deep arousal. In response, her own glands started to pour-out a stream of lubrication to ease the copulation she was experiencing.

As the thrusting became faster, Michelle realized that, as a result of accumulated pleasure, she was at the verge of an orgasm. Her head was swimming in an ocean of carnal pleasure, and she couldn't help but love the cock that was making her experience euphoria. As she was just about to embrace her orgasm,in her mind, a blurred face appeared before her. During the almost painful bliss, it was hard to even concentrate and focus on anything, but due to the deep familiarity and attraction it held, with much effort, she managed to focus on it.

Michelle felt that she was jolted back to awareness by the recognition of that face. It was the face of the man that she loved with her whole heart; it was Ryan's face. She realized that, finally, the love had managed to break through the enchantment of the aphrodisiac. But just as she regained her control, the flood gates, that were holding her orgasm, shattered and a torrent of carnal pleasure was unleashed. She knew that she had no chance at stopping the oncoming tidal-wave. She knew that despite all the efforts she had put into regaining her control, if she get caught by that wave of pleasure, she would get swept back into the enchantment and wouldn't have enough strength left to regain it again. As she frantically looked for protection, she remembered about their new relationship, and Ryan's request. The solution was to, rather than trying to stop the wave and get swept away by it, redirect it toward to a safe place. And that safe place was, Ryan, her soul-mate.

Giving a labored cry, Michelle lifted her face from Toshi's chest, and arched her body back while letting go of the hold she had around his neck to use her hands as means of aids to stimulate her clitoris. She leaned back so much, without Toshi's hand that was on her back, she would have fallen over. The arching, pulled the crop-top until the soft globes of her the undersides of her perky breasts laid bare to his eyes, and her stretched and exposed throat showed movements as she struggled to let out another wail. She was facing the ceiling, and her hair hanged-down from her back as her whole body started to convulse and shudder during its struggled to contain the raw carnal energy that emanated from the explosive orgasm.

Despite the odd position, with obvious urgency for his own release, Toshi kept on thrusting hard into Michelle. Suddenly, her legs unwrapped and extended straight, leaving her body supported only by Toshi's two hands, and his hard penis. Then her eyes shot wide-open and announced her first orgasm as a woman who had embraced her boyfriend's fetish to see her being sexed by another man.

"AAAAAAAAAH! RYAN! He's making me cum, Ryan! I'm cuming Ryan! I love you Ryan! AAH! I'm cumming! I'm CUMMMMINNNG! AAAAAAArrrGGGHHHHH!"

Michelle's eyes rolled back, and her whole body started to spasm as if she was being electrocuted by the thick rod that was being hammered into her. Toshi also bucked and hammered one last thrust deep into her milking sheath and let out a loud roar as he pressure-sprayed her fertile-depths with his virile baby-batter.

Ryan also gasped as his own orgasm erupted into a fountain of sticky-whiteness. From the amount that was being pressured out from his penis, he realized that it was one of the biggest loads he had ever let out. But by watching how Toshi's scrotum expanded and contracted, he knew that he was being dwarfed by the force and volume of ejaculation. Toshi was filling Michelle's womb with so much volume and force, the excess of his spunk started to spurt out from around the tight seal his cock had created inside her. After going through the most intense part of her orgasm, Michelle re-wrapped her legs around his waist and leaned on to his body while still spasming and whimpering each time Toshi power-washed her cervix with his molten-seeds.

Ryan wasn't bothered anymore about him being bested in sexual performances. All that mattered was, how much Michelle enjoyed the sex, and how well she partook in their new relationship and fetish. After hearing Michelle dedicating her orgasm to his name, he was filled with relief and joy, knowing that their love had prevailed ,and his girlfriend had won the mind-battle.

For a while, Michelle and Toshi rested without changing their positions as the puddle between Toshi's legs became bigger and bigger. They were both drenched in a thick layer of perspiration as they breathed hard to recover from their intense orgasms. Finally, Michelle lifted herself up to disengage herself from the, still hard, meat-pole and a torrent of flood was released on to the floor when the flared-glans popped out from her stretched opening. She disengaged her long legs from the lock she had around his waist and when her legs reached the floor and stood on her own and almost fell down as if she was using her legs for the first time in her life.

Without any complains, Toshi leg go of Michelle as she climbed down from him and took few steps away from him. She stood facing Ryan with her hair in disarray, eyes with a dreamy look, pupils dilated, face blushed, whole body shining with perspiration, nipples poking through the top and fresh, steamy mixture of Toshi's cum and her own lubrication, flowing down along her smooth inner-thighs. She looked stunning, ravishing and beautiful in her post, coital and orgasm, radiance.

Giving Ryan a lovely smile and a flying kiss, she started to peel-off her sweat drenched top and the crumpled circle-skirt. When she tried to bend down to take off the high-heel boots, Ryan motioned, 'No', with his head and she stood back up with a naughty smile, almost in a teasing manner.

Toshi was acting in a surprisingly calm and docile manner as he stood and watch Michelle strip. It was the first time she had taken off, any article of clothe, in her own accord. What ever the sudden change of attitude that had come to his woman, he liked it.

Michelle gave Ryan a wink and slowly cat-walked towards the edge of the bed and bent down, placing her hands on the mattress. This exposed her, still gaping, pussy that was still oozing out a trickle of what Toshi had unloaded into her womb few minutes ago. She wiggled her bubble-butt in an attempt to entice and encourage Toshi to take advantage of it.

Ryan knew that with her dreamy ass, long legs and knee-high boots, any man in the world wouldn't be able to ignore that invitation.

Without needing further encouragement, Toshi walked up pussy that was being offered to him, took hold of her thin waist with both his hands and bent his knees a little to level his throbbing manhood with the, freshly fucked, gaping entrance.

Michelle let out a moan as Toshi's buried his whole thickness into the heavily lubricated sheath, in a one smooth slide. The trapped air bubbled out from their point of union, with a flatulent sound. Then he started to thrust in a fairly-tamed rhythm.

"Ah!...Yes!...Fuck me Ryan...Yes...Oh Ryan...Yes Ryan!...Yes!..Fuck me harder!" Michelle wailed as she got fucked.

Ryan couldn't suppress his grin when Michelle, splendidly, started to fulfill his request.

Suddenly, Toshi stopped the thrusting and looked at Ryan who was wearing a wide grin. Then, letting out an angry grunt, Unceremoniously, he withdrew his cock all the way and started hammering into her with incredible speed, strength and vitality.

Ryan's grin became even bigger, realizing that Toshi was angered by how Michelle was responding to his fucking by saying Ryan's name out-loud.

Michelle was only able to let out a gasp at the surprise onslaught and the rest of her wailing got broken into pieces by the powerful hammering. Her whole body shook violently from the frantic thrusting, and her high-heels were being lifted off the floor by its power. She wanted to continue calling-out out Ryan's name as he had requested, but with her womb taking the brunt of the powerful hammering, she couldn't even let out a proper moan.

Soon, the powerful fucking drained all the energy out of Michelle's delicate body, and her upper-body collapsed on to the mattress as her hands gave-out. Sensing her body starting to go limp, Toshi straightened his knees, lifting her legs completely off the floor.

Michelle's shoulders and head were on the mattress with her head turned towards Ryan, eyes wide with surprise and lips stuck in a big 'O'. Her breasts shook wildly under her angled body, her full and and soft ass rippled as they got continuously slapped by Toshi's pelvis, and her long legs hanged limp and swung around according to the hammering that shook her whole body. Toshi was fucking her as if he was punishing her.

Ryan felt kind of worried about Michelle for a moment as Toshi's hips became a blur. But after seeing her endure Toshi's rough treatments numerous times, Ryan knew that she could handle things even rougher than what she was experiencing at that time. When her body started to shiver and intangible words started to come out from her mouth, he knew that she was experiencing another orgasm. He knew that if he hadn't cum so recently, at that moment, from watching his girlfriend getting fucked so roughly, he would have definitely experienced another orgasm. Still, that scenery was more than enough to force him manhood to attention.

When Michelle started experiencing her third orgasm, Toshi started to fill her womb with his second batch of baby-batter, and Ryan was ready with his own batch as he also joined them with his second orgasm.

******************

Michelle laid partially on the bed, trying to recover her senses from the brutal, but satisfying, breeding she had endured. After shooting his last load in to her, Toshi had just pulled out his softening manhood and let go of her waist, leaving her limp body to the mercy of gravity. Since she couldn't support her body with her limp legs, she had ended up kneeling beside the bed while resting her upper-body on it.

When Michelle gathered enough wits, she raised her head and looked. As usual, Toshi was having his post-coital nap on her bed, without at least being a gentleman enough to help the poor girl, that he had just brutally fucked, to get on to the bed. She slid down to the floor and sat beside the bed while leaning her back to it. Ryan was also sitting, next to the glass wall, on the floor and asked, "Sweetie, are you OK?" She weakly nodded her head while smiling, to let him know that there was nothing to worry about.

Toshi's cum continued flowing out from Michelle's gaping entrance, and she felt her bottom getting wet by the puddle that was being formed underneath her. Finally, she felt enough strength starting to come back to her legs and, with much effort, she stood up and walked towards the bathroom while leaving a trail of seeds behind her.

By the time she reappeared after a long hot-bath, she found her bed empty and let out a sigh of relief. She had a bath-towel wrapped around her body to cover it and walked over to the glass-wall while dripping few drops of water on to the floor from her wet hair. On the other side, Ryan was waiting for her with his palm on the glass, and, she placed hers over it, completing their new form of an embrace.

"If this is what your fetish is about, I think I could get used to it," Michelle said with a little naughtiness in her tone.

Ryan smiled and said, "Well, don't get too used it," as a returning joke.

"Joking aside, how was it?" Michelle asked with a little seriousness.

"You were...You are the most beautiful thing I have ever seen in my life. It was much more than I could ask for. You are the best, my love," Ryan said with a loving stare.

"I'm sorry, the last part didn't work-out as I had planned. That bastard was too strong and horny," Michelle said with a little worry.

"Oh sweetie, you don't have to worry about that. Seeing you being overwhelmed like that was a big turn-on; even though I had cum just few minutes before, I came so hard seeing you getting fucked like that," Ryan said while looking at Michelle's eyes.

"I'm happy to know that I was able to make my dirty little boyfriend cum so hard for me," Michelle teased him. "Any way, my love; I'm exhausted. You saw how hard I worked to make you happy. So let your girl grab a little sleep. We'll talk later. OK?"

"Oooh, I saw how hard you worked...or how hard you came!," Ryan said and laughed out loud, but found her looking at him with a, humored, 'Are your serious?' expression.

"Alright, alright. It was a bad joke," Ryan quickly said, apologetically, and told, "Go my princess, go have your sweet dreams," with a gentle smile.

Michelle returned a lovely smile, gave a little kiss on the glass-wall and loosened the knot on the towel and let it gather, on the floor, around her feet. Then with a seductive smile, she slowly walked, naked, to the bed and slid under the sheets to enjoy a much needed rest.

Ryan watched his lovely girlfriend fall asleep, while enjoying the unique radiance of a sleeping beauty. Once again, she had placed his happiness before hers by accepting his fetish. He knew that only a handful of girls would be willing do that for their boyfriends. She had made so many sacrifices for him so far, and he refused to watch her suffer anymore. He realized that even if their new relationship could protect her heart, it couldn't do anything to protect her womb. Her fertile period was coming fast and they were running out of time. As the man she had entrusted her heart to, Ryan decided that it was time to play his part and make a sacrifice.

*************

The door to Ryan's room opened and an armed-guard brought in his dinner. He figured that since he had being behaving like a completely defeated man, they had felt safe enough to send only one guard. But he wasn't a defeated man anymore and was empowered by love. The guard looked at him once and sensing nothing unusual, turn around to leave the room. It was then, Ryan sprang into action. He quickly grabbed on to the metal fork and buried it into the guard's throat, who was turning to inspect the sudden noise behind him.

The guard fell down, grabbing his neck, unable to speak and unable to stop the bleeding. Ryan quickly grabbed the gun and a set of keys from the guard's belt. By then, Michelle was awoken by the commotion and was calling-out for Ryan. He looked at her, decided that he has too little time to talk to her, and exited the room through the, still opened, door.

Ryan quickly ran to the door where Michelle's room should be, but to his horror, he found no key holes in it. He thought about using the gun, but without knowing where the locking mechanism is or whether Michelle was standing close to the door, he gave up the idea.

Ryan figured that the doors must be being controlled from the control room the old man had talked to them from, and also, he remembered seeing a satellite-phone in the background. Just then, alarms started to sound, and he knew that he doesn't have much time. He thought for a second and decided that the key to their escape should be in that control room; if he could get there, he could unlock or lock all the doors, monitor the security and, most importantly, call the authorities for help. He knew that, if he could make that call, even if he got killed after that, since Michelle was too valuable for them to kill her, the authorities will be able to come and rescue her.

When Ryan heard footsteps of people running towards his direction, he turned off the safety of the gun. Even though he knew how to use a gun, He didn't have any combat experiences; so he knew that he should avoid a direct confrontation as much as possible. He saw a heat-sensor on the ceiling and shot it, setting off the automatic sprinkling system, adding water to the chaos. As he ran away while playing 'hide and seek' with the guards, he made sure to take out surveillance cameras whenever he saw them. Then, by chance, he stumbled upon the maid who had being attending to Michelle. She was scared and startled enough by Ryan's sudden appearance, a gun to the head was all that needed to make her volunteer to lead him to the control-room.

Since Ryan threatened to kill her the moment he is about to get caught, by using the keys that she had with her, the maid made sure to lead him through a passage that she knew had the best chance of avoiding the guards and cameras.

Finally, they reached the control-room and Ryan wasn't surprised to find the old man, busy, giving out orders and trying to locate him through the cameras. Ryan had enough hatred towards him to kill the old bastard right there, but decided that he should be a worthier hostage than the maid.

Despite the major surprise of finding Ryan in the control-room, pointing a gun at him, the old man seemed calm and raised his hands in surrender. In one of the monitors, he saw Michelle pacing, back and forth, in obvious distress. He wanted to force the old man to open the door to her room, but decided that calling the authorities should come first. While still pointing the gun towards their kidnapper, Ryan grabbed the satellite-phone and tried to make a connection. It took some time to establish a connection, and, finally, when the 'connected' symbol appeared, he was too happy and excited to notice the huge form that was closing on to him from behind. Just as he was about to dial the emergency number, a huge hand wrapped around his neck and threw him hard to the wall. Before his vision turned black, he saw the old man picking up the phone from the floor while turning it off.

***************

Ryan woke up to a severe pain in his head and opened his eyes to find himself back in his room, on his bed. With a groan he sent a hand to where the pain was coming from and found that his head was wrapped in bandages.

"Ryan. Baby, are you alright? Can you hear me?"

Ryan heard Michelle's worried calls coming through the glass-wall. With a pained grunt, he sat on the bed while trying to adjust his eyes to the bright room.

"I'm alright," Ryan said to his worried girlfriend.

"Oh my god, I was worried sick when they brought you here looking like that. Why did you do that, Ryan? You could have died. Didn't you think how I would feel if that happened?" Michelle said while tears streamed down her face.

"I couldn't just let you go through this hell anymore. I had to do something. But I failed," Ryan said while cursing himself for failing.

"How selfish can you be, Ryan? You know I prefer this hell rather than seeing you die. Let me make this clear to you. If something happens to you, I'm going to kill myself," Michelle said with obvious anger.

"Oooh, how romantic." A voice came from the speakers.

Vas appeared on the TV screen and his face was betraying the anger that he was trying to contain.

"Ryan, my boy. You caused quite the chaos. I have to commend you for managing to reach the control-room. But you did seriously injure one of my employees. So you'll have to pay for your little adventure," Vas said with a threatening voice.

"Do the worst you can, you fucker. I'm not afraid of your little punishments. I was ready to die when I started this," Ryan said defiantly.

Vas smiled a bit after listening to Ryan.

"I think you forgot something, Ryan. Don't you remember? I said that if any of you cause any kind of problem, their partner would face the consequence," Vas said with a villainous look.

Ryan's eyes opened wide with horror.

"No...Please. She didn't know anything. It's all my fault. Do anything you want to me. Isn't it enough what you are already doing to her? Leave her alone," Ryan pleaded.

"Rules are rules, Ryan," Vas said with an emotionless face and turned off the feed.

"NOOOOOOOO!" Ryan screamed helplessly, knowing that his girlfriend was going to pay heavily for his, failed, escape attempt.

Beast and the Beauties Ch. 06

After subduing the escape attempt, even an hour later, the base was still in disarray. The guards and workers were busy treating the wounded and trying to minimize the water damage done by the sprinkler system. Lisa was glad to hear that Boris had managed to stop the man from causing any major damage.

During the chaos, Lisa had remained in her room and had come out only after she had received the 'clear' message from Vas; it was as he had advised her, and she also knew she has to be safe for the sake of the new life within her.

Lisa was worried about Ayla and Nobo. After the initial mating, despite her advice to rest, Ayla had insisted on going back to Nobo and had requested a private room to spend her honey-moon with the young and horny hybrid. Despite Vas's worry about leaving them unmonitored, Lisa managed to convince him into providing the lady with some privacy by providing them a room, just like the one she and Boris have. But, for some reason, she couldn't stop being worried about them. The changes Ayla had displayed after being with Nobo, and Vas's unusual worry about Nobo, was making her restless. Ayla had come back to them only because she was there. So, she kind of felt responsible for Ayla's well-being. It had been nearly two days after the couple had barricaded themselves in their love nest, and Lisa was glad that she had enough foresight to put three days' worth of food and water in it. After all, she and Boris's honey-moon had lasted for three days and the only reason she had survived the non-stop breeding was because of food and water she had received during that time; at times, she even had to drink water while being fucked by the hormone crazed beast. Vas had theorized that a hybrid enters the honey-moon period when the female accepts the breeding and welcome the impregnation; with that mental admission, the female starts to release a certain kind of pheromone that triggers the honey-moon state of the hybrid. During that period, a hybrid is too occupied with sex to notice any threats, and too exhausted to confront them; which is why, Lisa was extremely worried.

Even though it hadn't been even two days, Lisa decided that, after the chaos, she has to check on the mating-couple to make sure that they were alright. Before leaving the room, by habit, she checked herself from the mirror and realized that, no matter how much of a hurry she was in, she was in no condition to leave the privacy of the room; thanks to the sprinklers that had gone off, all her clothes were drenched, and the white-gown had become too transparent to provide any modesty. With a staff of African guards roaming around, it wasn't a good idea for a beautiful white-lady to walk around half-naked; Vas trusted them, but she didn't; she knew that, when it came to self-control in sexual matters, hybrids and human-males didn't show much difference.

Putting on a half-wet robe over the wet gown, Lisa hurried down the hall. Vas had advised her, with her condition, not to visit Nobo or Toshi without his permission or at least two guards. With the condition the base was in, she knew that, either, wouldn't be available at the moment, but she was too worried about Ayla and Nobo to wait for things to calm-down; after all, Nobo was like her own son, her favorite, what harm could a short visit do?

When Lisa approached her destination, she was glad to find the door to the honey-moon couple's room, still closed. When Ayla had first entered, she had locked the door from inside, but Lisa and Vas had master-keys that could open any door in the facility. When she got close to the door to put the key in, she suppressed a giggle when a thumping sound came from inside. The couple was too occupied to notice the commotion that had occurred outside their love-nest; the sound of a bed-frame hitting the wall in uniform intervals was a clear indication to their well-being. With the rutting couple being distracted enough to miss the sound of gun shots, she didn't worry about them hearing the sound of an opening door.

The moment the door cracked-open, Lisa smelled the unmistakable odor of sex, and heard moans and grunts of uninhabited sex. Since the workers were running around in the hallways, she quickly entered the room and closed the door behind her; she didn't want any of the staff to intrude on the lovers' privacy. With the door securely closed behind her, she was now in the domain of a breeding couple. She was immediately enveloped by the darkness of the room. Only indications to the, unmistakably, copulating pair were the sounds and the smells that emanated from their carnal ballade. The air was overwhelmingly thick with musk, semen and sweat; the staleness of those odors, gave a hint of the non-stop passion and added more wildness to the atmosphere.

Lisa felt the immediate reaction of her body to the pheromone-saturated air. Her eyes were still getting used to the darkness of the room, but, surprisingly, in that thick darkness, she knew exactly what was happening on the bed; through the torrent of mental messages she was being bombarded, she had a vague idea about how Ayla and Nobo were indulging in their carnal union. From experience, she knew that those messages weren't specifically targeting her; the mating-couple was acting as a beacon that broadcast those lust-filled mental-images.

When she concentrated on those feelings, Lisa noticed something odd. Out of the two distinguishable feelings she felt, one had exhaustion and weakness written all over it. Breaking out of the lust spell, Lisa quickly reached for a switch on the wall.

As bright light flooded into the room, Lisa was greeted by the scene of a huge, muscular man thrusting, from above, into a voluptuous lady that was lying on her face. The luxurious swell of the Ayla's buttocks were absorbing the impact of his pelvis as Nobo drilled her womanhood with his thick and long phallus. Their bodies were drenched in a mixture of water and sweat as their flesh slapped with wet sounds. Her shapely, but limp, legs were spread apart just enough to allow the swaying of his hips to saw his tool into her well-stretched passage. As a result of abundant sexual fluids and churning, her swollen, nether-lips were covered in a white froth as the sliding shaft kept adding more and more to it. Lisa couldn't tell whether the bed was soaked with bodily-fluids or water from sprinklers, but big patches of dried stains on the bed-sheet were obvious to her.

With a weak, but lustful moan, Ayla's voluptuous figure started to shudder as another orgasm passed through her while Nobo continued his thrusting, nonchalantly, as if an orgasm from the woman he was breeding was just another moan. The weak hold she had on the bedsheets tightened a little as she went through the orgasm, and relaxed right after the sexual hight. Lisa couldn't stop the throbbing in her loins after witnessing such a lust-inducing scene in that intoxicating atmosphere, but out of concern for Ayla's obvious weakened state, she ignored her desires and observed the supplies she had left in the room.

Lisa was terrified to find that, despite their continuous mating, the water and food were barely touched throughout the course of two days. From the way Nobo was vigorously breeding Ayla, she figured that he wasn't in any danger, but Ayla was in obvious need of rest and help.

"Ayla, honey are you alright?" Lisa asked in a concerned tone.

All Ayla managed to let out was a broken-groan as her body received Nobo's powerful thrusts.

"Nobo, stop for a second. She needs help," Lisa told to the humping giant, but the only response she got from him was an annoyed-grunt. She thought for a second about going back to let Vas know about the situation and getting help, but didn't want to waste even a second while doing that. With the confidence based on being very familiar with Nobo, Lisa decided that she could, somehow, persuade the horny, mating-machine to free his breeding-partner.

"Nobo, listen! Stop!... Stop right now!" Lisa gave a stern command, but Nobo acted as if she didn't even exist in the room.

Lisa felt a angry with Nobo for breaking her confidence and trust about her being close to him and know him. With that, she made-up her mind about using the last option, the option that Vas had told her to use only in emergencies.

"NOBO! STOP!" Lisa gave a command while laying the soft palm of her hand on the middle of the ripped and sweaty small-back of Nobo; it was the method to issue a prime command. Through countless hours of training, he had been trained to obey a command received in that fashion.

Nobo's thrusting stopped as if emergency brakes were engaged. He still had his manhood buried deep within the warmth of Ayla's, sodden, silky-softness. His instinct and desire to thrust his hips and breed the fertile woman was overwhelming, but the training managed to keep his body still.

"Get off the bed!" Lisa issued the next command while making sure that she was placing her palm on the right position and in the right angle.

Nobo looked at Lisa with his eyes full of hatred; it was obvious that he didn't like to be disturbed while he was trying to breed a woman. She felt a shiver run through the spine from the threating look he gave her; she wanted to escape that intense, hair-raising intimidation, but decided to show a brave face and show him that she was in control.

Lisa felt a huge relief as Nobo finally let go of Ayla's wide hips and pulled out his thick and throbbing manhood out of her sodden birth-canal. Ayla let out a weak moan as the thick shaft left her warm sheath, releasing a torrent of fluids from previous inseminations.

Nobo let the limp, glistening and beautiful female body fall onto the stained mattress and walked away from the bed as if he was being forced to give away his most valuable possession.

Taking the opportunity, Lisa quickly approached exhausted Ayla.

"Ayla, talk to me. Can you stand up?" Lisa asked while turning Ayla onto her back.

Finally being free of the continuous, physical and mental sexual enchantment, Ayla started to feel the overwhelming needs of her own fragile body.

After partially opening her unfocused eyes, "Water," Ayla whispered to Lisa.

Lisa quickly opened a water bottle, put it to Ayla's dried lips and started to quench the thirst of her weakened friend. She made sure to let Ayla drink, little by little, until she regain enough energy to hold the bottle herself.

After few minutes, Ayla managed to sit on the bed and answer Lisa's questions about whether she was alright. At that moment, after seeing Ayla being energetic enough to sit, Nobo started to approach the bed to finish the breeding he had to postpone.

Seeing him approaching the bed, Lisa quickly stood between the bed and Nobo, and said, "Nobo, not now!"

Nobo was running on auto-pilot to breed as much as he could, and Lisa was obviously testing the limits now; he managed to contain the anger and tried to gently push her out away from his path, but Lisa wasn't planning to let him have his way. She kept telling him to stay away from his mate, and kept pushing his hands away.

Finally, after reaching the limit of his patience, Nobo grabbed onto Lisa's robe and yanked it, expecting her to follow it and move out of the way, but instead, after a tearing noise, remains of her robe remained in his clenched hand.

The lack of robe exposed the white, wet gown that had become almost transparent, and exposing all the sensuous swells and curves, it was clinging on to Lisa's body. The swell of her breasts jiggled as she scurried to cover the darkened and erect nipples that were threatening to pierce through the thin material; underneath those, the wet cloth exposed the swell of her midriff that carried a new life and her round derrière.

Suddenly, Nobo felt a new passion brewing within his loins. Both he and his instinct knew that, in her condition, Lisa was useless as a breeding partner for him, and most of all, she was his father's new mate. But he felt a new desire seeping into his conscience: a desire to show his dominance to the arrogant woman who was trying to deny his supreme right to breed; a desire to feel the warmth of the woman he had his first crush on; a desire to prove his dominance by claiming a woman who belonged to another male; a desire to mate with a woman who was carrying the child of another male. But most of all, the desire to taste the forbidden fruit: the mate of his own father.

Lisa felt a cold chill run through her body as Nobo's piercing gaze scanned her partial nudity. The fire in his eyes hinted at what kind of emotions were running in his brain, but the explicit mental messages she received didn't leave any room to misinterpret his true desires. Those lusty messages and the responding tingling she felt in her loins were captivating and mesmerizing, but the faint movement in her womb brought her back to the reality. She remembered that, as an expecting mother, all her priorities should concentrate on the life she carries within her; Nobo, in his sexual craze, could pose a threat to the fragile unborn. Furthermore, even though she was betrayed first, she had already betrayed a husband. After that, the man who had put a life in womb hadn't betrayed her even once, and he proved to be a better husband to her than the first one. So, Lisa didn't intended to be a betrayer once again.

Sensing the eminent danger, Lisa took a step towards the closed door, but before she could take another step, she felt strong hands taking hold of her, and turning her towards the bed Ayla was on. She wanted to reach Nobo's back with her hand and issue a prime command to let her go, but with her facing away from him, it was an impossible task, unless she could somehow find an opportunity to turn around. Then she felt one of his hands putting pressure onto the back of her neck, forcing her to bend over the bed. By her instinct, to protect her pregnant belly, abandoning any chance to turn around, she put her hands on the mattress and prevented herself from falling over. With the added weight of the pregnancy, she wasn't agile or strong enough to perform any tricks to escape the strong clutches that held her down. At that moment, she realized she was now at the mercy of a hormone crazed, horny, teenage hybrid.

"Please, Nobo, I treated you like a son. Don't make me do this. I beg you. Please," Lisa started to plead as her tears began to stain the bed-sheet.

Then she felt a hand sliding up along the back of her smooth thighs, lifting the wet cloth, exposing the petals of her femininity and the globes of her luxurious rear.

"Think of your father. I have his baby in me. You don't want to hurt me, don't you?" Lisa attempted a last-ditch-effort to wake-up Nobo from his lust-craze.

As a reply, Nobo slid his middle-finger, up and down, along the quivering nether-lips few times and after gathering enough lubrication, sank it between the glistening and inviting petals to feel womanly-warmth of his father's woman.

"AaaaH! Nobo! Don't!" Lisa gasped as Nobo's thick digit started to pump and gain depth.

Nobo curled his finger and started to stimulate a pleasure-spot that made Lisa's hips dance, involuntarily, with his hand.

"Oh god! Oh! What? Ah! Ugh! No!"

Coupled with the mental stimulation, to Lisa, Nobo's finger felt amazing as it skilfully ignited flames of lust in her loins while sapping her will and strength; she was a butterfly that had gotten entangled in his web of carnal pleasure; the more she struggled, the more she was getting entangled.

"Oh..Oh..Oooh..OOOh..OOOOH!"

Tears stopped streaming down from her eyes as they half-closed, and only moans escaped her partially opened lips as Nobo skilfully brewed an orgasm within the loins of the pregnant woman; his mating partner, Ayla, had a lot to offer to him, and during passed two days, he had eagerly learned all she could teach him about sensual parts of women.

Nobo had finished entrapping his pray into the web, and the beautiful forbidden-fruit was wrapped-up and ready to be devoured and savored.

Lisa was at the edge of an orgasm when the exploring finger left her quivering sheath. She was glad and sad at the same time; she was sad because she was denied the release when she was so close, but was glad she didn't orgasm and betray her lover, Boris.

Those conflicting emotions were short-lived when a, thicker, intruder spread opened her feminine curtains and trespassed her forbidden ground, filling and stretching her passage even more while flooding her loins and brain with a torrent of pleasure. Her convulsing body elated as it was finally granted the euphoria of release, but her heart wailed and wept as her fidelity got shattered into bits. Lisa grit her teeth, groaned, clenched the drenched bed-sheet with her small fists, and tried to deny the fact that she was cumming on a cock that shouldn't be in her, before it even fully enter.

Even before she had stopped cumming, Nobo started to pound into Lisa's warmth and strengthened the mental linkage. She was glad that he wasn't utilizing the full length of his shaft to claim her, and thought that maybe he was still concerned about the baby; after all, it was his half-brother. She felt as if she was being suspended on a never-ending orgasm as their bodies and minds found a perfect rhythm to continue the mating; it wasn't hard enough to threaten her unborn, and it wasn't soft enough to make her bore. She had never experienced such a bizarre feeling before: she felt as if she was cumming on a hard cock while sinking the same shaft into a climaxing vagina; it was as if she was controlling the hard-pole herself to bring out the maximum pleasure; it was as if she was controlling the depth, angle and force of each thrust; it was as if she had grown a cock and fucking herself. She let go of all the inhibitions for a moment and enjoyed the carnal heaven, savoring each and every movement and moment.

Once again, the room was filled with sounds and smell of sex. With slapping sounds, Nobo's hard body met Lisa's soft body as he dipped his manhood and stretched her passage, quenching his thirst to indulge in forbidden pleasure. Her shapely calves were strained as she desperately stood on her curled toes to achieve the best angle. Murky secretions flowed down along the inside of her soft thighs, showing evidences of her body and mind's betrayal. Her swollen, but firm, belly, moved with her body as her lower-body received and absorbed the carnal pounding. Her enhanced breasts hung underneath her, freely swinging around as the heavy ram battered the locked gates of her sown grounds. Hinting at her expecting motherhood, threatening to join wetness of the bed-sheet, two milky droplets hung at the end of her erect and darkened nipples as they swung around with her soft breasts.

Added with the hormone surge that occur with pregnancy, she was helpless against the devil's flirtations. Lisa knew she was committing adultery once again. Her body was betraying her, and she knew she was betraying her lover, Boris. But the sexual-enchantment Nobo had put on her was too powerful to breakthrough with sheer willpower. She desperately wanted to reject all illicit feelings, but couldn't stop her sheath from milking the phallus that was pillaging her fidelity. It was a new feeling: she was experiencing the hell of unbearable pain of a broken heart while experiencing the heaven of bottomless carnal pleasure.

Lisa looked at Ayla, who was sitting on the bed, now looking intensely at her rape while fingering herself; despite the obvious look of exhaustion, she had a faint smile on her lips as she brought herself towards an orgasm.

To Lisa, that smile looked as if Ayla was teasingly smiling at the irony of the situation. The woman who had once lectured an innocent girl about love and sex being separate things, was now finding it hard to follow her own principles as she desperately hung on to strands of loyalty. She knew Ayla wasn't actually smiling like that; she was laughing at her own irony, and it was being reflected through Ayla's smile.

Finally, Nobo groaned loud and rooted his manhood into Lisa's, milking, wet hole. With that sharp thrust, Nobo's scrotum smacked against Lisa's quivering clitoris, splashing her excitement everywhere, and she felt the sharp, but pleasurable, pain of getting her cervix poked by a hard stick. The deep intrusion must have awaken Nobo's, still unborn, half-brother, and she felt a movement in her womb as she felt the area around her cervix being stretched by something that was being expanded inside her; realization hit her that it must be Nobo's, unique, expanding crown that was stretching the deepest parts of her vagina. Then she felt the unmistakable sensation of her cervix being bathed by a powerful, thick, hot stream; it was one of things that made her orgasm, almost every time, when she was with Boris; she was being defiled and rewarded at the same time. Letting go of final strands, Lisa's tear-filled eyes turned up, clutched the bed-sheet and howled. That howl carried the unmeasurable pleasure and the unmeasurable pain of having to betray her love. Both her tears and a mixture of Nobo's seeds and her ejaculation surrendered to the gravity as a testament to her conflicting emotions.

****************************

The infirmary's door opened and Lisa walked in while supporting Ayla, who was having a hard time walking on her own. Even though Lisa was supporting another, she herself felt a bit unsteady on her feet.

Vas was at the infirmary, checking on one of the injured guards. For him, it was a big surprise to see the ladies at that place. Ayla obviously looked completely exhausted and in need of attention; he was able to somehow connect the dots and guess the reason for her condition. But, what worried him the most was, with her blushed faced, reddened eyes and ruffled hair, Lisa also looked warned-out, and for some reason, she was wearing torn remains of a robe that barely managed to serve its purpose.

Vas quickly walked up to the girls and while asking Lisa about her well-being, proceeded to help Ayla on to a bed.

Despite Vas's doubts and worries, Lisa managed to convince him that she was doing fine. She explained him of everything that had happened to Ayla, but didn't reveal anything that had happened between her and Nobo. She knew she should tell Vas about Nobo's sudden hostility towards her, but deep shame prevented her from doing that. At that moment, all she wanted to do was, quickly hand-over Ayla to Vas and take a bath before Boris get a chance to meet her; he would definitely smell Nobo on her, and she didn't want him to get any whiff of what Nobo had done to her.

Lisa thought it was a miracle that Nobo didn't kept breeding her; after he had shot his huge load at the door-step of her womb, he had just retired to the bathroom, leaving her to gather her thoughts and quickly escape the room with Ayla. Lisa looked at Ayla, who was lying on the bed and wondered whether she would keep her promise about not telling anyone about what happened between her and Nobo.

Without lingering around, Lisa quickly excused herself and walked towards her own room. She felt a new trail of Nobo's thick cum being drawn on her inner-thigh, tickling the sensitive skin as the gravity pulled-out more of the deposit Nobo had put deep inside her. When Nobo had finally let her go, she had tried her best to get rid of the evidences of her forced insemination, but knew, without the aid of a proper bath, his cum would seep out for a long time. After Nobo had forcefully pulled out the tennis ball sized knot, her opening was gaping wide and did little to stop the leakage.

Since Lisa was on her way to the bath, she didn't bother to stop the viscous drop from drawing even a longer trail along inside of her long leg. She wanted to hate Nobo for raping her, but to her ever-shame, she couldn't; even if it was a rape, it had felt too good to hate him. Her conscience screamed at her the name her husband had told her the last time she had spoken with him, "Whore!"

A tear drop joined the tiled floor, and a drop of semen joined it shortly afterward.

*******************

The waiting was the most agonizing thing. Ryan knew that his failure was going to cost Michelle dearly. The main reason he had tried the escape attempt was, she was entering her most fertile period. With that animal regularly flooding her womb with his vile semen, he knew it was only a matter of time before the conception. They had come into terms with her having to endure the rapes and even had turned the events in to their advantage by accepting a new mutual fetish, but having her suffer through a forced pregnancy wasn't something he could idly watch-by; he had to at least try to do something. He had failed, and Ryan knew he would have to suffer by watching his lovely girlfriend being violated.

The guards had Ryan's hands cuffed behind him to the bed to preventing him from doing anything adventurous, and a tape on his mouth to prevent him from saying anything. He knew they expected him to sit quietly on the bed and be a witness to Michelle's punishment. Two woman had taken Michelle into the bathroom, and he knew that they were preparing her for it. He once again brainstormed to figure out a way to prevent her punishment, but nothing plausible came to him mind. He was going to pay for his mistake.

Suddenly the speaker came alive.

"Hello, Ryan," came the old man's, cold toned, voice.

"Even though I was busy with the chaos you have caused, I think I came-up with a decent punishment for our lovely little lady."

Ryan wanted to say many things to the corrupted man, but the tape was transforming all the words into intangible gibberish.

"I noticed your little game of cuckolding and besting Toshi at his own game. I was surprised and very impressed with you two; it's rare to see a couple that has a strong bond like you. I was going to let you two play your little game and let you have your fun, but your little adventure changed my mind."

There was a little pause and Ryan quietly waited to hear about the old man's sinister plan.

"Do you think your love and bond could withstand anything? I was going to let Toshi breed with your woman, and let you two keep your bond intact. But I'm going to change my plans a bit. I think you remember the new hybrid, Nobo. I'm sure you have experienced a portion of his abilities, first-hand. I'm curious, do you think your love could withstand his abilities? Better yet, do you think your lovely girlfriend could withstand both Toshi and Nobo?"

Ryan's eyes opened wide, and his muffled protests failed to lessen the danger his girlfriend was about face.

"I'm going to show you the real side of women. Watch how easily a faithful woman's will could break apart and become a slave to her own desires. Enjoy the destruction of your girl, and welcome to the other side of cuckolding."

Vas let out a genuine 'Mad scientist' laugh and remained silent for few seconds.

"On the other hand, I am a compassionate man. Let's make a deal. If she surpasses my expectations, and prove that she's above average women, I'll seriously consider about letting her go... Good luck!"

The speakers went quiet, and Ryan squirmed to break free of the iron cuffs. The edges cut into his skin, but didn't show any sign of letting him free.

At that moment, the door of Michelle's bathroom opened and, assisted by the two woman that had gone in with her, Michelle came out wearing the kinkiest attire Ryan had ever laid his eyes upon.

Michelle's raven hair was neatly combed-back and was plaited into a single braid that stretched down the pale, soft skin of her back. Matching the shine of her black hair, a black-leather blindfold covered her eyes. To prevent her from taking it off, they had her arms cuffed behind her back, making her push her chest out. Around her neck was a thick and wide leather slave collar that covered half of her slender neck; the bright-red lipsticks on her succulent lips matched well with the shining black color of it.

But the main attraction was what they had Michelle wearing. It was a leather strap body harness that emulated the shade of a one-piece bikini. Light reflected off of the polished finish of the black leather pieces, and those pieces were beautifully and masterfully interconnected with metal rings that were also polished to a shine. Like a contouring web, the straps hugged her slender body, highlighting all her sensuous and feminine curves, adding more flavor to her sexual-attractiveness. The attire left her delicate breasts untouched, letting them out into the world, unprotected and unsupported, through two diamond shaped spaces, to show off the natural firmness and beautiful shape they possessed. Decorating those two soft mounds of pleasure, her two flower buds were poking out from the middle, elevating its beauty up to a point that no man could resist. There was another small diamond shaped space that highlighted her cute bellybutton, and two more straps from her wide hips, headed towards her loins, in a V shape, leaving her groin completely bare. At first glance, anybody would have guessed that those straps would join to offer her a last hope of modesty, but upon closer inspection, Ryan noticed that they didn't in fact join and ran along the edges of her pubis-mound, bearing, highlighting and pushing her labia out to give an illusion as if her feminine flower was blooming to be penetrated. Then, instead of going back through the valley of her derriere, the straps traced along the cleft of the under-buns of her bulbous buttocks, lifting them up even more while leaving her mesmerizing ass unobstructed. At last, at the end of her long, lithe legs, two black ballet heel shoes decorated her legs, giving a mysterious kinkiness to the whole package; it looked so unnatural and hot when she was unsteadily walking, explaining why she had to be assisted out of the bathroom; it wasn't an easy feat to walk while wearing those shoes for the first time.

The two women made Michelle sit on her bed and left the room as if they were in a hurry. It took some time for her to realize that she was alone in her prison-cell and called out for Ryan, which puzzled him since she should have heard the door being closed. He tried to answer her calls but only his muffled voice came out. Normally, even through the glass wall, she should have picked up his muffled sound, but continued calling for him as if she didn't hear even a trace of his voice. As she moved her head around confusingly, he saw something in her ears; they had put ear-plugs in her ears, robbing her of any input sensory from the surrounding: she was basically blind and deaf.

Ryan realized that any further efforts to reach her would be futile, and remain defeated while Michelle desperately tried to reach her lover. It was his defeat, and he had no other choice but to be a spectator for his beautiful girlfriend's impending ordeal. He had no choice but to, once again, put his faith on the strength of his partner's will.

***********************

Michelle was genuinely terrified. Let alone being rendered unable to walk properly or use her hands, she was rob of her vision and hearing. She was in total darkness and the only sounds she could hear were the drumming of her own racing heartbeat, breathing and her own voice. From the way the cold air brushed and licked against her most sensitive areas, she realized that whatever the women had put on her was leaving her completely vulnerable in that dark dungeon she was in. She hated darkness, and it terrified her to be so vulnerable and helpless in that mute blackness.

Michelle knew she was to face her punishment. The women had warned her that the old man was furious and any physical resistance would result very badly for Ryan. She made her mind to face the punishment bravely, and prove to the perverts that she was stronger than they think. They had designed a perfect illusionary dungeon to intimidate her, but she had Ryan's love to brave through whatever the ordeal she has to face. She had confidence of her love. She was ready, and she patiently waited.

Suddenly the air got thick and Michelle felt her whole body being covered with Goosebumps. She knew somebody or something alien was within the sphere of her surroundings, and by experience, she knew it wasn't Toshi; she had intimately spent enough time with him to know that. Whatever it was, she felt naked in front of that intimidating presence. Something was trying to talk to her, mentally. They weren't words, but it was telling something similar to, "I'm going to fuck you and breed you," Without her consent, her body was intimately reacting to those messages; it was as if someone had hijacked the controls to her libido.

It took some confused seconds for Michelle to realize it; she had experienced those feelings once before. They had the same nostalgic feeling as the time she had seen the new hybrid. Despite her conviction to be brave, she felt her resolve starting to shake with fear. The last time, she had been helpless against those mental attacks, and she had seen and somehow experienced what the other woman had went through. She had been ready to jump over any hurdle they would throw at her, but if she was right in her suspicion, this was a hurdle she would rather avoid. After her previous experience, she had no confidence.

As panic spread through her, Michelle felt the presence getting near to her. Without the aid of vision or hearing, she didn't know whether the threat was feet or inches away from her. The sensory deprivation was starting to take effect, and panic started to spread through her, dissolving her resolve to be strong.

Michelle started to stand up in hope of running away from the nearing threat and the rude mental intrusion, but in the mental panic and without the support of vision to aid her balance, she stumbled on the ballet heels and fell towards the floor. Without the aid of her hands, her fall was about be received first by her beautiful face, but a strong hand wrapped around her narrow waist, and the next thing she knew was that she was being lifted into the air. Then she was floating for a second and crashed into the soft material of a mattress, face first.

Michelle was dazed for few seconds, then realized that her punisher had already reached her. She wanted to get up, but it proved to be a hard task with her hands being bound behind her. What resulted was, her being in 'face down, ass up' position as she tried to kneel. Before she could lift her upper-body up, the mattress moved as if something very heavy had gotten on it, and a big hand wrapped around her neck, preventing her from getting up and pushing her face on to the mattress. She wanted to struggle, but a spark went through her spine and into the brain, leaving her immobile as Nobo strengthened his mental-bondage with her. She willed her body to move, but the stubborn body refused to heed its owner's commands and entered a sexually-aroused state. The conflict resulted in her body shaking, and she let out a desperate groan as her own body refused to obey her commands. She was losing the battle, and she felt as if her own thoughts were beginning to get affected.

Suddenly, Michelle froze up when she felt something big parting the petals of her, now moist and bloomed, flower. Then it started to add pressure onto the entrance of her honey-pot, making the tight, elastic ring of muscles surrender and let the big, rough textured, mushroom head gain a foothold into her fertile tunnel. It was a forced intrusion into to her most intimate place, but with the aroused state of her treacherous body, she couldn't suppress a livid moan from escaping through her lips; before she even had the chance to resist, her punisher had penetrated her. Then she felt the unmistakable sensation of molten nectar being poured into her birth-canal from the tip that had entered her. Even though her insides were sufficiently moist to facilitate a full penetration, upon reacting with the powerful aphrodisiac-laced secretion, her sheath started to convulse and gush out enough lubrication to drown the intruder.

Michelle managed to bite her lower-lip and suppress her moans as her insides reacted strongly to the vile secretion her punisher was releasing into her. She was reacting to it more strongly than she did with Toshi. Then she felt something very different; once she has felt that, she couldn't stop herself from emitting lustful moans. The invading girth was now behaving as if it was alive; it was wiggling, turning and bending; it felt as if it was a worm that was burrowing into her tight place. The sensation was alien, confusing and repulsive at the same time, but the pleasure it brought as it rubbed against every nerve-end of her vagina was too much to ignore.

Michelle's body shuddered and squirmed as the thick worm found one pleasure point after the other as it dug into her silky glove. She groaned and dug her toes into the mattress as carnal pleasure started to overwhelm her wits. Then her whole body jerked. The worm had found her cervix and it was teasing and applying aphrodisiac on the gate to her fertile womb.

"Wha? S..Stop! Aaah! uugh! Aargh! No...don't," Michelle gasped as her mind started to slip into the carnal whirlpool that Nobo was creating in her.

Michelle remembered Ryan, but the mental manipulation, coupled with the rough texture of Nobo's penis head scratching her cervix was too much to suppress. She slipped into an even deeper trance, and she felt it: her insides being filled to the brim with a squirming girth, and her being enveloped by her own soft, moist and convulsing walls. She didn't even realize that she was climaxing while screaming her pleasure. All she knew was, she was drowning in a sea of carnal pleasure, but she was still clutching onto a strand that had her lover's name on it no matter how tempting it was to let go of that and sink deeper into depths that promised unlimited pleasure.

**********************

Ryan looked shocked and surprised to see the unnatural way the new hybrid sank his manhood into his squirming girlfriend; it had been more unnatural than the intimidating mental messages he had been receiving. After gaining the first entry, instead of acting like a normal man that would keep thrusting to gain depth, clutching onto Michelle by her neck and waist, the creature had remained relatively immobile, letting his big shaft do the work. The repulsive tool seemed to have come alive, and it had started to bend, squirm and burrow into her clutching sleeve while emulating the movements of a worm. He had seen how the unnatural movements distended the smooth, flat surface of her abdomen as the invading phallus kept squirming into her birth-canal, making her moan, groan, squirm and jerk her hips as it kept finding all the sensitive spots in her love tunnel.

After few minutes, the thick worm stopped sinking into Michelle's sodden depths. Their combined juices seeped out from the point of union, drop by drop, as the hybrid's hips still remained still. Then, to Ryan's surprise, she let go of her efforts to suppress her moans and started to moan, protest and groan as if she was nearing an orgasm. His attention quickly went to her smooth, exposed abdomen; just underneath her bellybutton, the surface was being pushed-out as if something was moving rapidly from underneath. Just when he realized from his experience that was where his girlfriend's cervix should be located, Michelle started to shudder and climax in midst of her throes.

Just when she came back from the intense and abnormal orgasm, Michelle felt the flexible appendage inside her sheath, gaining some solidity. Slowly, it started to harden and straighten till it felt like a concrete rod within her soft tissue. Instead of teasing, now its head was pushing hard against her aphrodisiac covered cervix, threatening to invade all the way into her fertile womb.

Michelle was still dizzy after her orgasm. Being deprived of vision and hearing was working as a catalyst to the sexual frenzy. Without those, she was being forced to concentrate on her other sensors, intensifying every bit of sensual input that abnormal cock was giving her; she could even almost hear pulsing of that thick member. It felt so delicious and taboo at the same time, but she could still feel the warmth of love in her heart. She thought that if it was this much, she could somehow manage to preserve that warmth.

Then Michelle felt the grasp on her neck being loosened, and the hand get a firm hold of her hair plait. At the same time, she felt the hard cock being half-withdrawn from her sheath, leaving her unconsciously longing to be filled again. Then there was a sharp tug on her hair, making her bend her head back with a surprised gasp, and the hard rod pierced through her wet tunnel till it battered her cervix as if her punisher was trying to drive a nail into her womb.

"OOUUU!" Michelle screamed painfully, but the hybrid didn't give her enough time to even dwell on the, pleasure mixed, intense pain; he went to high-gear from the first thrust and started to pummel her womb with his hardened rod.

"Ah! Ah! Ah! Ah! Ah! Ah! Ah! Ah! Ah!" was the only thing Michelle could manage to let out as the, pleasure mixed, intense pain turned into, pain mixed, intense pleasure.

All Michelle could feel was how the thick cock stretched her walls and battered her cervix; all she could hear was her racing heartbeat, the loud banging as her body hit a hard body, and the creaking of her joints as her whole body rattled with the rough pounding; all she could smell was the intoxicating musk and the smell of her own dripping sex.

Michelle was starting to lose it as she got forced to sink into a thick bog of carnal pleasure. It was like quick sand; the more she fought to stay afloat; she was being sucked in; but still, she refused to let go of the wine that was preventing her total submission. She loved Ryan too much to let go. All she could do was to hang onto it for her dear life.

Suddenly, the pounding stopped, and Michelle's hair was released, letting her head fall back on to the mattress. No matter how tempting the sexing was, it was a welcome break for her fragile body. Then she felt a hand wrapping around her narrow waist, hugging her body against the hard body of her rapist, but she was too exhausted to follow the gesture and lift her upper-body. To lift her up, he once again tried to grab her hair, but missed the mark and grasped the strap of her blindfold, ripping it off of her face, granting her the gift of vision. After being in darkness for a long time, the sudden exposure to light was overwhelming to her eyes and she quickly closed her eyes.

In his second attempt, Nobo managed to grab Michelle's plait and force her upper-body to stand up; hugging her small body tightly against his, lifted her off of the bed while still having his steel-rod firmly embedded within her soft walls. Then he carried her to the glass wall that separated her from her boyfriend and pushed her against it, pressing her soft breasts against the glass while trapping her between his hard body and the wall.

Michelle felt her body being pressed against a cold surface and the next thing she knew was, she was being trapped and suspended between her punisher and a wall. The pressing manipulated the cock in her womanhood to press against her cervix, bringing out a moan from her as a response, and automatically, she wrapped her hanging long legs around Nobo's waist, and locked her ballet heels behind her and him, gaining some leverage to control the ruthless penetration. Then she slowly opened her eyes to figure out what was happening, and she was greeted with a view that she didn't intend to see while being physically and mentally seduced by her rapist.

*********************

When Ryan met Michelle's blue eyes, he also wasn't ready for the look of her gaze. Her gaze carried surprise, guilt, sadness, emptiness, arousal and fear. He also noticed that she was also equally surprised to find him watching her being sexually subjugated, and her slowly yielding to her base-desires.

Ryan couldn't suppress his building hard-on. The sexual part of his brain didn't notice the danger Michelle was in. It only noticed how her breasts were pressed against the glass giving a, never seen, extremely erotic view of his girlfriend's bosom, and how her erect clitoris was pressing against the invisible wall as an impossible girth was being fed into her, once tight, womanhood. Then her rapist started to thrust into her and build a rhythm. As soon as the thrusting started, Michelle gave out a lust-filled groan and her blue eyes rolled back and closed as her mind got overtaken. With her thighs being spread-wide-apart to wrap around and entangle behind the hybrid, Ryan got a clear view of how the abnormal penis defiled his love. From the amount of liquids that dripped off and fell on to the floor from his ballooning balls, Ryan knew that Michelle had lost the control of her body.

The thrusting intensified, and Michelle's groans became lustful wails as her body surrendered to the carnal onslaught. The sight that unveiled in front of Ryan was too erotic to calm his body down with reason, and he felt as if his loins were about to explode; it was painful to have his hard-on constricted by clothes, he wished his hands were free to at-least shift it into a more comfortable position.

It was humiliating. Ryan knew Michelle had lost her fight, and he couldn't suppress his base desires from capitalizing on her plight. It was as if he was being commanded to enjoy seeing the fall of his beloved; it was as if someone was saying that it was the right thing: the stronger has the right to breed, and it was her duty to offer her body.

The hybrid started to intensifying his thrusting, putting more emphasis gaining depth rather than speed. Suddenly, Michelle's eyes half-opened and looked blankly at Ryan; he failed to interpret the feelings of her gaze. Tears started to streak down her face as her blank gaze kept focused on him, hardly blinking. Then he noticed another abnormal thing; a small swell in her abdomen was moving up and down in rhythm with the hybrid's hips; it was as if someone was fisting her. Since the only thing in her was that vile creature's cock, he knew it had something to do with his repulsive and unhuman shaft. The swelling traveled as far as her bellybutton, and he guessed that the top of that alien appendage must have swollen.

Then, the hybrid gave a deep and sharp thrust and held it there, rooted in Michelle's vagina, keeping the swell immobile under her bellybutton, pressing on the gates to her ripe womb. Suddenly, Michelle's eyes opened wide and there was fear in her teary gaze. Ryan also met her gaze and shuddered when he got the meaning.

Michelle slowly mouthed, "I'm sorry," with her beautiful lips and slowly closed her eyes while looking up.

An animalistic wail filled the room and Michelle's small body violently shook and shuddered as she entered another orgasm. The hybrid also roared and joined her throes to complete the carnal symphony.

Ryan was overwhelmed by the scene and the mental surge that was being released from that mutual orgasm. He knew his girlfriend has fallen, and he knew it wasn't a normal orgasm she was experiencing; he somehow felt it, but refused to admit her defeat. Then his attention went to her clitoris that was throbbing in time with the hybrid's scrotum, and the next moment, a clear liquid sprayed out and covered the glass, blurring the image; it kept coming in pulses, covering the glass and their loins in a wet-mess.

Ryan had to admit his and Michelle's defeat. She was having an ejaculating-orgasm. They both had no knowledge of her being able to do that, but right in front of his eyes, by some miracle, she was having one while letting out an unbelievable amount of ejaculate, announcing that the creature had unlocked something in her, it had brought levels of pleasure she has never experienced; something he couldn't; something the beast could.

Michelle let out a final squeal, and her body went limp in the giant's hands while still having the phallus impaled and seeded by it. The pleasure had finally overwhelmed her enough to render her unconscious. Ryan was able to see how its balls squeezed out virile sap, and through the distension of her smooth, flat underbelly, how it's humongous pole pulsed and delivered the thick, creamy secretion into her fertile womb, hoping to implant at least one of the millions of his seeds as their tight genital-seal sometimes failed to contain some of it inside her. It was the peak-moment of procreation, and Ryan was being a front-row spectator for his own girlfriend's breeding.

Finally, after making a big puddle of semen on the floor, between his feet; the hybrid started withdrawing his sperm-injector, and Ryan saw the swell inside Michelle, descending as inches of thick, cum-covered girth came out through her bloomed petals of her vagina. At the end when the swell reached the end of her love-tunnel, it pushed out her erect clitoris even more, and there was some resistance. Then, with a little tug from the beast's hips, deforming her beautiful entrance, pushing out and impossibly spreading her womanly-folds, a lard knot started to squeeze out as if it was being birthed.

Seeing the large knot, Ryan though that if being fucked by huge dicks for days hadn't already destroyed Michelle's, once tight, vagina, that tennis-ball sized swell was sure to do the deed as it was being pulled out. He cursed the alien and repulsive tool that had destroyed the tightness he had once enjoyed immensely.

Michelle's ballet heels were hanging down as her legs were now limp, spread only by the width of the giant's waist. Her thighs gave a little shudder as her entrance widened around the thickest part of the knot, and with a loud 'Plop' sound, the knot gained freedom, releasing a torrent of excess seeds the knot had been sealing inside her, onto the floor.

At last, the hybrid put Michelle's limp body onto the bed for a much needed rest, both her body and mind, deserved. He went to the bathroom, and by the time he came back, Ryan noticed that the hybrid's previously swollen penis-head had reverted back to its original form; still, with the rough and pointy texture like a lychee fruit, it looked like a maze built for vaginal destruction.

As a sign of coming out of her pleasure-induced comatose, Michelle groaned and stirred a bit, and before she could try to open her eyes, Nobo was already spreading her legs and climbing onto her for a second run of breeding.

"No..no...please...no...leave me alone... no!" Michelle weakly protested.

"Oh god! Not again...aargh...aaah!...AAhg!...AAAARGGHHH!" came from Michelle's sweet voice as Nobo began to thrust into her in missionary position.

Ryan had already accepted his defeat, and all he could do was close his eyes and weep while listening to his girlfriend's protests slowly turn into moans.

Suddenly, the screen came alive and came the voice of the person Ryan hated the most at that moment.

"Come on Ryan, have you given-up already?"

Ryan remained silent; he was too angry, frustrated and drained.

"The best part is yet to come, boy. Did you forget about our agreement? I said Nobo...and Toshi. A promise is a promise, right?" The old man said in an amused tone.

"You fucker! You can't. Hasn't she suffered enough? Don't you have even a trace of humanity, you monster!" Ryan finally lashed-out, venting out his anger and frustration but only muffled sounds came out.

"Well, I understand your anger. But, to be honest, she doesn't seem to be suffering," Vas said and remained silent for few seconds to let Michelle's wanton moans sink into Ryan and validate the statement.

"This punishment is meant to make you suffer and regret your rebellious actions. To be honest, I'm also curious about what would happen and how the hybrids' social structure and ranking works. So, other than serving as a punishment, this is an important experiment. Also, I'm very positive that, at the end of this experiment, Michelle will be one happy and satisfied woman. I hope you would forgive me for being a little inhuman," Vas said and cut the feed.

****************************

After few moments of the air being filled with Nobo's grunts and Michelle's moans, the big metal door opened, and Toshi walked into the passage that connected all the rooms. At the sight of his female being bred by his brother, Toshi let out and angry roar and ran into the room.

At the sound of the loud roar, Nobo dismounted from Michelle and stood up to receive the anger of Toshi. Toshi paused at the door for a moment as if he was deciding to whether to break Nobo's neck or punch him into a pulp, but when he took the first step into the room, Nobo let out a roar and let out a strong mental attack.

Ryan was hit by the crossfire of that attack, and even his bones felt the chill of the intensity and hostility of that mental attack. There was no defense against it and all he could do was to prevent his body from crumbling out of sheer horror it had felt.

Even the mighty Toshi was blown back by that invisible attack, and Ryan felt he did fine when he saw the fear in that fearsome giant's eyes; Toshi was leaning against the wall, having hard time believing what had happened.

When Ryan heard Michelle's throes of orgasms, he realized that the same attack was affecting females in a different manner. Despite Nobo being the one who was destroying his girlfriend, he was in awe of the powerful weapon that creature possessed.

When Toshi came out of the initial surprise, he gathered his wits and reassumed his threatening composure, only to receive another mental attack and was forced to admit the hierarchy system of the newly established hybrids' society. Nobo was his superior and has the claim to anything, even if it's his breeding mate; it was hardwired to them through their wild genetic inheritance.

In a display of submission and acceptance of Nobo's superiority, Toshi kneeled on one knee, giving birth to the first king of its kind. Even though it was painful to give-up the breeding rights for his beautiful female, his instinct told him that it was the right thing to do for the survival of their species.

As a gesture of acceptance for Toshi's submission, Nobo gave a nod and walked back to the bed where Michelle was still having spasms running through her lush body after having experienced the mental orgasm. He lied down on the bed, beside her, and pulled her small frame on top of him, making her lie face down on his chiseled body and straddle him. She was still delirious from overloading carnal pleasures and let out another needy moan as a king entered her clutching sheath.

Michelle could only smash her soft breasts against the hard muscles of Nobo's chest and moan hard as the thick manhood started to pound into her once again. In the middle of having her body rocked and rattled, she was able to feel his strong heartbeat being transferred through the soft flesh of her breasts and into her own chest. She had felt something similar before and it hadn't been as powerful as the beat she was feeling at that moment. It had being a gentle, warm beat that resonated with her own. That memory was so nostalgic to her, she started to concentrate to remember what it was. Then she remembered. It was the familiar heartbeat she had felt when she was with Ryan. His heartbeat had been always telling her that she was being loved. Nobo's heartbeat was telling her that she was being fucked, not loved. At that moment, she cleared her mind for a bit to turn her head and look at her true love. Ryan was crying while watching her ordeal; his eyes screamed out an apology.

While thrusting up into Michelle, Nobo looked over her at Toshi, who was enviously looking at his former breeding partner being pummeled by his brother. When their eyes met, Nobo sent a mental message to Toshi, letting him know that he could join if he wished to. Toshi got up and came near to the rutting couple, but stood confused as he didn't know how to join them while the female's vagina was already occupied.

Even though Toshi didn't have any experience of it, Nobo had been well taught by Ayla in the art of sodomy. Seeing his confused brother, Nobo sent another message, letting him know that there was another unoccupied opening between the two round, soft globes that shook as they absorbed the impact of his heavy thrusts.

Toshi had always been a big fan of the beautiful derrière of his breeding partner, so, gaining the knowledge that there was another pleasure cave hidden within the deep valley of those mesmerizing swells, was a more than enough reason for him to be filled with joy and excitement.

Toshi quickly got into the bed, knelt straddling both Michelle and Nobo as Nobo continued thrusting up into her; with the spear head of his already erect manhood, started to look for the opening of Michelle's hidden treasure trove.

At the feeling of another penis seeking her back-door, Michelle opened her eyes and mouth in surprise and helplessly looked at Ryan for any kind of help.

**************************

The moment Toshi got into the bed and straddled Michelle and Nobo, Ryan immediately knew what was about to happen. The sudden, surprised, helpless and horror-filled look of Michelle's beautiful face gave the confirmation to his doubts; his innocent girl was about to be double penetrated by two beasts who had two biggest penises he had ever seen in his life.

Let alone being forced to experience her first double penetration, there was another thing that drove a nail right into Ryan's heart; Michelle was a virgin when it came to anal-sex. She always had been reluctant about it, but had made a promise to him that the honor of taking away her anal-virginity would belong only to him, and she was waiting for the right time and right occasion. He had a vague expectation that he would receive that gift as his wedding gift, but he loved the excitement of having a nicely wrapped gift, begging to be opened, but out of reach. It was a special thing that bonded them even closer, knowing that she had an unopened gift, carrying within her mesmerizing derrière, ready for him. They even included it in their dirty talks while making love.

Ryan knew they were about to be robbed of their special bond and his much desired gift. Some beast was about to roughly tear away the nice decoration of her gift and steal the thing which had his name on it. But what worried him the most was whether she would be able to accept that monster, without suffering any damage. She hadn't been a virgin when she had to accommodate that monster for the first time, and women's vagina was designed to be able to accommodate large things if they have to, but anal sex was a completely different story.

Ryan put aside his feelings of loss, jealousy and envy aside and prayed for his girlfriend's safety. At the given situation, it was the only thing he could do to help her.

"No!Please don't...Aah!...Not there. I...ugh!...haven't done it...Ugh!...before," Michelle pleaded, horrified by the prospect of being sodomized by a monster-cock.

Undeterred by Michelle's honest pleads, Toshi kept trying to aim his meat spear. Then, with her remaining strength, she gave a notion of a struggle to avoid sodomy.

"No!...I said NO! Fuck!...Ryan!"

When Ryan heard Michelle's final plead being his name, he knew she was genuinely terrified.

Suddenly, Michelle's whole body stiffened, and with her knees, she tried to move up, trying to evade the penetration, But with Nobo holding on to her waist and pounding in, her efforts didn't come to success. Then her eyes squeezed shut and let out a painful cry, "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!"

At that moment, Ryan saw Toshi's ass slowly descending, and Michelle's legs straightened with tension as the seal to her back-door was broken and invaded. New tear streaks started to form on her face and with clenched teeth, she tried to bear the pain of losing her anal-virginity to a monster-cock.

*************************

Even though the pleasure in her vagina felt heavenly, the intense pain of losing her black-cherry was intense enough to break the carnal enchantment. When she felt the pressure on her tight, puckered entrance, she had tried to get away, but it wasn't easy when another cock was jabbing at her cervix; before she could tighten her sphincter, Toshi had managed to force the crown of his penis into her ass, and she could almost hear her tight ring give up, tear and stretch.

Michelle's whole body was tensed and paralyzed with pain; clenching her jaws, she braced for the worst, expecting another brutal thrust that could bury the whole length into her resisting anal-passage, but Toshi remained relatively stationary as his penis started oozing aphrodisiacs into her bowels. It felt completely different from having her vagina filled with the secretion. Despite the fresh pain, she felt another fire starting ignite in her abdomen, and gradually her tensed legs started to relax; once again, she started to feel the pounding and the pleasure in her vagina. The numbness of her sphincter started to fade away and felt it clutching tightly onto the back of Toshi's flared crown; through it, she even felt the pulsing of his manhood as it shot more and more molten elixir into her unexplored depths.

To Michelle's horror, she found herself being overcome with pleasure once again. "This is not good," she thought, "This is not good at all."

With Nobo, Michelle was already at the verge of losing to the carnal passion. With the new pleasure spreading in her abdomen, she knew something disastrous was brewing in the horizon. She didn't want to lose the bond she has forged with Ryan. That was the last strand of thread that held her sanity in check. If she lose Ryan, she lose herself, but with Toshi's cock starting to incite illicit feelings and thoughts in her, she knew the worst was very near. With fear-filled and tear-filled eyes, she took one last look at her love-of-life. Then, in time with Nobo's thrusting, came the first exploratory thrust into her precum-filled, virgin ass.

"Aaaah!"

To her amazement, instead of a painful cry, a wanton and lusty moan escaped her partly opened lips as three more inches of the monster girth slid past her clutching and pulsating sphincter.

"How could this be?" Michelle thought, "How could I feel pleasure from this? This was supposed to be Ryan's gift. This monster took it away from us. It should hurt. I'm supposed to cry and wail. But why am I moaning like a slut?"

"OOOhhhhhhhhhhhh..." Michelle moaned again and her eye-lids fluttered and lower jaw quivered as Toshi started to sink his whole uneven girth into her in a slow, deliciously painful and firm push.

When Toshi's pelvis pushed hard against her bulbous derriere, it sank into her head that she was no longer an anal-virgin; all the innocence left in her body was robbed. Her petite body was at its limit by having to accommodate two monster cocks at the same time; she felt as if her loins were about to burst from the internal pressure. The extra, alien pressure was pushing out and exposing even more pleasure points in her vaginal passage to the hard phallus that was eagerly looking to exploit every one of them.

"Oh my god! Oh my god! Oh my god!" Michelle chanted as the pleasure began to bring her over the threshold.

Then all hell broke down when Toshi also started to slowly move his hips and thrust in to her newly conquered anus. Her inexperienced rectal walls hanged onto the invader for their dear life, forming a tight and pulsing wall around the hideous phallus. Only a thin layer of soft and sensitive tissue was separating the two genital monsters that was rampaging inside. She saw stars each time the two shafts collided when they were battling for space inside her small body, and left a huge vacuum when both were withdrawn.

It was beyond anything a woman could withstand. Michelle's fragile and oversensitive body and her weakened mind couldn't withstand any more.

"Ooh god! Fuck! Fuck meee! FUCK!" came a throaty plead for more from Michelle's high-pitched voice. Despite being constricted by two huge bodies, her hips started to obscenely gyrate as her body succumbed and submitted to the unimaginable pleasure.

Michelle's whole body started to tremble, looking for a way to release the, ever expanding, carnal pressure. Each one of her muscles started to pulse independently, edging her to accept the ultimate release and surrender. In the corner of her mind, conscience screamed at her, "You whore, you love Ryan, don't do it," but her ears were filled with a deafening hail, "Cum! Cum! Cum! Cum!"

At last, overcoming the trepidation, her mind found the joy of peacefulness, letting her concentrate more of the addictive pleasure her body was experiencing as she made a decision; "I'm whore! Make me your slut! Own me! Fuck me! Fuck me! Fuck meeeeeee!" Michelle screamed as she embraced a mind-blowing, life-changing and Earth-shattering orgasm.

*******************************

Ryan watched in disbelief as those vile and wide screams came from his loving girlfriend's very familiar, feminine voice from within the mass of squirming bodies. Sandwiched between the two giants, her tiny frame disappeared between heaps of sweaty, moving and throbbing dark muscles; only her lithe, lean and spread legs were visible through it as the muscles of her lean legs tensed and jerked every time she was sexually stabbed. Her unbridled moans and wails gave a hint at what was happening to her within that rutting mass of muscles, and Ryan watched in dismay at how her long legs shiver and dig the high-hells into the mattress each time her poor body was wrecked by waves of never-ending orgasms; from time to time, he was even able to see a splash of liquid where they were penetrating her, and he knew those two monster cocks were sexually destroying his lovely girlfriend.

As the time passed, Michelle's moans became weaker and hoarser as both her openings got defiled by those monster brothers; it was as if they were competing to see which one could make her orgasm harder. At last, Despite having shown his great endurance during many past sessions, Toshi was the first one to groan loud, thrust hard into her ass one more time and start to fill her bowels with his molten, thick cum. Ryan suspected that the tightness of her freshly conquered ass must have been too pleasurable for him hold back. Toshi's abnormal scrotum ballooned and shrank as he filled her bowels with his pressurized stream of thick, viscous cum.

The unfamiliar feeling of receiving a hot load in her ass must have been a great surprise for Michell, and Ryan heard her surprised gasp as Toshi sent the first dose of hot semen into her rectum. Before even the fourth contraction of Toshi's scrotum, her legs were, once again, shuddering from an intense orgasm, welcoming the alien sensation. Another muffled, animalistic howl mixed with some sobbing came from Michelle, and after violently kicking around her long legs, even drawing a red streak on Nobo's right thigh with the pointy heel, she suddenly went limp and less loud.

After depositing nine huge loads of his molten essence in her ass, unceremoniously, Toshi pulled out of Michelle's post-virgin back-passage. His flared crown came out with a pop sound and a torrent of his semen poured out from her gaping back-door. Seeing how wide it gaped, Ryan realized that the monster had not only taken her anal-virginity, he had also destroyed it.

With her vagina being still pummeled by Nobo, Michelle didn't have enough time to dedicate even a gasp for the departure of the manhood that had just taken her anal-virginity. The leaking stream of semen ran down to where the union of Michelle and Nobo was occurring and joined the liquid mess there, providing more lubrication for the non-stop thrusting.

After pulling out, Toshi stood beside the rutting couple and watched how his brother kept breeding the woman that was once his. He looked at how Nobo's manhood ravaged her womb while generating lewd noises caused by over lubrication. He knew he wouldn't be able to feel the warmth of her vagina again, but he didn't have any feelings of loss; he was granted an even tastier forbidden fruit: the tightness of her other hole which he had never though of as an option for fornication. The extreme grip her sphincter had on his cock had managed to make him orgasm faster, surprising even him. Then he wondered how many wonders of women are yet unknown to him. Spurred by the recent, delightful discovery, he eyed the squirming, hot body of the woman who was being sexed out of her mind and looked for any more new opportunities to sate the new raging hard-on he was sporting.

Ryan looked curiously as Toshi started to circle around the bed and climb onto it from the direction where Michelle and Nobo had their heads toward. Then he grasped the black strands of her hair and, bringing out a sharp cry from her, roughly jerked her head up, making her sit-up while straddling Nobo. Putting his feet either side of Nobo, Toshi then stood infront of her while still holding her hair in a bunch.

Despite getting her cervix punched from a new angle, Michelle had to open her eyes and see what was the hot, hard thing that was hitting her cheek. For a moment, Ryan saw her glazed and unfocused eyes; she had lost all of her senses and was going on a sexual-rampage on auto-pilot. As soon as her eyes registered, the presented, Toshi's hard manhood, her beautiful red lips parted, extended her tongue out in a welcoming manner to accept the hardness into her hot mouth.

Without any hesitation, Toshi thrust his manhood into Michelle's welcoming mouth. Ryan saw how her jaws opened in an unnatural way and how her eyes rolled-back as the monstrosity invaded her throat. He was able to feed only less than half of his disfigured penis to her, but his satisfied groan indicated that her gagging throat was providing him with more than enough pleasure.

Without any delay, Toshi started thrusting his hips, changing Michelle's moans and groans into a sloppy, wet, bubbling plead. Ryan couldn't tell if it was from pleasure or pain, she was digging her nails into the back of Toshi's strong thighs as he continued to take his wicked pleasure from her mouth. Ryan could even see how her throat distended as Toshi's monster-thickness entered her, and hear the obscene wet, sucking sound generated by her mouth as he fucked her beautiful face, without giving any regard to her dignity.

After only five minutes of experiencing heaven in Michelle's mouth, Toshi started to Emmit his desperate groans once again, signaling the unavoidable climax, and when his scrotum started to swell with seed, Ryan knew that he was getting ready unleash another torrent of thick cum. When the first spurt came, she gagged furiously, but managed to calm down and let the abundance of creamy, intoxicating cum gather within her expanding cheeks. When the second spurt came, there was no room left in her small mouth, and her throat started to move in urgency as she started to swallow the creaminess, intensifying the aphrodisiac effect he had been feeding to her during the last five minutes.

Following his lead, Nobo also rooted his shaft deep into her and started filling her womb with his own vile essence.

Ryan was able to see their scrotums swell and constrict as the beast brothers kept pumping and filling her small body with their cum. Soon, he was even able to hear wet spurts as the excess cum kept shooting out from around the tight seal she had around the cock that was inseminating her.

With the combined sensation of her body being orally and vaginally filled with molten, aphrodisiac essence, her body shivered and shuddered with another orgasm. After the fourth spurt, Toshi pulled out his, still climaxing, penis from her mouth and started showering and covering her beautiful face and breasts with his vile, thick batter.

With her mouth free, once again, her moans were loud, and her words of pleasure were tangible.

"Yes! Oh god! Shoot it deep! I'm your bitch! You own me! You own this pussy! Fill it!"

Ryan watched brokenhearted as the monster-duo completed the act of defiling his life-partner. He looked down to see the dark, wet patch on his pants that was growing fast covering the whole area of his groin. He didn't even bother feeling ashamed about climaxing without even a touch, inside his pants, while looking at the destruction of his faithful partner. It was his absolute defeat. After watching it, he couldn't even completely deny what the old man had said about women. The fact that he was still hard after cumming in his pants was another thing that finalized his defeat; he was worse.

***************************

Soon, Nobo also pulled out from Michelle's vagina, pulling out the swollen part of his penis out of her already ruined opening and threw her exhausted, limp body onto the bed. Then, without even taking a second look at the woman he had just bred, he left the room, and Toshi also followed his lead, leaving the unconscious, ravaged and defiled beauty, on her own.

Ryan was glad to see her cum-covered breasts slowly rising up and falling down as she calmly breathed in her deep, satisfied slumber, but his heart fell when he saw his beautiful girlfriend's appearance. The beautiful, petite body was saturated with semen from inside-out. Her whole body was glazed by a thick layer of perspiration and viscous semen; at some places on her pale skin, there were some red marks left by the leather straps and the metal rings. He guessed her wrists also must have suffered from wearing handcuffs during all that action, but soon realized that most damaged had been done between her long legs where her most sensitive and delicate parts located. Even from afar, he could clearly see how the gaping two holes were oozing out a never-ending stream of cum on to the mattress. He was glad to see that there weren't any red traces in the stream that came out of her gaping anus, but knew that there were irreversible damages; she would never be the same innocent girlfriend he had once shared his warmth with.

******************************

After taking a bath and a much needed sleep, Lisa went back to the infirmary to check on Ayla, who was in her own private room. She was glad to find her, well and awake, when she entered the room.

"Ayla, are you alright now? You had me worried," Lisa said while taking a seat beside Ayla's bed.

"I'm doing great. You don't have to worry that much...It was my fault, I forgot to follow your advise and properly hydrate myself. I owe you for getting me help," Ayla said while placing a hand on Lisa's shoulder.

Lisa couldn't look at her and return Ayla's loving stare. While looking down, she stammered to say something.

"I...Ayla...I..."

Lisa's face blushed and a hint of a tear appeared on her right eye.

"Oh, my dear Lisa. You don't have to worry a bit. I will keep my promise. After all, it's not something you should feel so guilty about. I understand your feelings; while carrying Boris's child, it's hard to ignore the instinct to be try to be faithful to the father of your child, but did you forget about our purpose here, and your own philosophy? We are not here to play as faithful wives; we are here to find the true meaning of being a woman. And today, with Nobo, I think you came very close to finding an answer for that, didn't you?" Ayla said in a calm but convincing manner.

Lisa looked at Ayla with her big eyes as if she had reminded her of something very important. Ayla extended her hands, inviting her for a hug. She stood up and hugged Ayla in a loving embrace; it felt good to have a girl-friend that you could share your deepest and most intimate secrets with.

"I know, but it's hard to accept that while having Boris's child kicking in me," Lisa said while sobbing.

"There, there. Let it all out. You are still so young and had to go through a lot. You are a strong woman, Lisa; much stronger than me, but you can come to me when ever you want to unwind and be a girl once again," Ayla said while gently rubbing Lisa's back until her tears stopped.

"You know what? I think I have a way to help you," Ayla said while gently making Lisa brake the embrace and face her.

Lisa looked at Ayla with her teary, but confused, eyes and wondered what she meant by help. Before she could react, Ayla leaned in, covered her lips with her own succulent lips and delivered a deep French-kiss.

Lisa melted like butter with the soft,erotic kiss and, before she knew, Ayla was making her lie on the bed and undressing her. Ayla's simple gown, too, was gone in a second and, soon, they were indulging on another tongue wrestling kiss while enjoying the feel of their soft, naked skins touch against each-other.

For Lisa, it felt different, comforting and refreshing to be intimate with another, gorgeous, woman. Their soft bodies melted together as their two sexy bodies comforted each-other. It sent sparks through her body when her milk-laden breasts pressed against Ayla's huge bosom, and when her erect nipple collided with hers, it sent shivers down her spine. It was much different than the usual, rough and fiery sex she was used to. It was gentle, warm and sensual loving.

Breaking the kiss, Ayla looked lovingly at Lisa's pregnancy and caressed the smooth, stretched skin with her hand.

"My god, you are so beautiful, Lisa. I can't wait to have a baby in me too," Ayla said while Looking at Lisa's belly. Then her gaze went to Lisa's engorged and darkened nipples. On the left one, there was a murky, white drop threatening to join the mattress. She lost all her control and dove right onto Lisa's lactating nipple and eveloped it with her lips and tongue.

"Ohh god, Ayla!" Lisa squealed and hugged Ayla's head, tight to her chest when she felt as if her whole breast was being drained through her erect nipple.

As her mouth being fed and filled with milky nectar, Ayla guided the hand she had on Lisa's belly, downward, where her moist, bloomed flower awaited.

"AAAH!" Lisa let out another high-pitched moan as one of Ayla's slender fingers slithered into her honey-pot. Then, wringing out more moans from her, Ayla started to move her finger while rubbing Lisa's clitoris with her thumb. Coupled with the sensation of her breasts being drained for the first time, Lisa was fast approaching an orgasm.

"Oh god! Going to...cum... please," Lisa moaned out her plea for orgasm.

Suddenly the fingers and the mouth that had been milking her, withdrew. She was at the edge of the orgasm and she cried out her frustration for its denial, "Noo! Ayla, dammit, I was almost there!"

"Don't worry at all dear. You will have your orgasm, but not from me," Ayla whispered to her.

Within the carnal haze, Lisa tried to focus her glazed eyes on Ayla with a confused expression.

"This is what you are going to do: you are going to get dressed, go back to Nobo's room with me, take all your clothes off, get on the bed on all-fours, stick your ass up and beg him to ram his cock up into your pregnant pussy and make you cum while I finish my drink," Ayla said in a sexy voice while putting on her gown.

Without a word, Lisa got up, put on her dress and followed Ayla out while leaving her underwear untouched, on the floor, ignored.

*****************************

After about an hour, Michelle jerked and quickly sat up as if she had woken up from a bad dream. Giving reality to her nightmare, she saw post-coital residue all over her body, covering most of her upper-body and loins. The sore-pain in her anus was a strong reminder of how her black-cherry was taken, the faint pain in her abdomen was a reminder of how her cervix was pounded, and the, still moist, sticky mess between her legs was reminder of how her fertile womb was flooded with potent seed.

Remembering how she had succumbed and submitted to the unbelievable carnal pleasure, Michelle quickly turned and look at the other room, only to find Ryan's eyes, looking back at her, filled with defeat and sorrow. Seeing his eyes, she was overwhelmed with too much shame to even face her lover. She wanted to cover her face with her arms to hide her shame, but since they were still cuffed behind her, she curled-up into fetal-position on the bed and started crying out loud. Her wails of sorrow filled both rooms as she mourned her defeat: her faith was put to the test and she had let her wild side be victorious.

Hearing Michelle's heartbreaking wails, Ryan tried to talk to her and offer some console, but only muffled sounds came out.

The crying went on till two maids came to take her to the bathroom to clean her ravaged body. By the time she came out wrapped in her comfortable sleeping robe, Ryan's handcuffs and mouth-gag were also taken off, and he had also had a chance to clean himself and change clothes.

After they were alone, Ryan decided that he has to start a conversation.

"Honey, don't worry, everything will get better. I want you to know that I'll always love you no matter what," Ryan said, trying to ease his poor girlfriend's pain.

"No, I don't think things will get any better, Ryan. Even if I don't get pregnant from this encounter, I'm afraid that my body wont be able to dodge the bullet every time. I know these monsters wouldn't give-up until they knock me up," Michelle said while having tears running down her beautiful face.

"Even if you get pregnant, my love for you will never change, honey. All that matter is we love each-other. If we have that, we can survive this hell," Ryan replied with a shaky voice, at verge of tears.

"I don't have anymore strength left to fight it, baby. This new hybrid is dangerous. I know that the next time it rapes me, I'll be moaning and cumming like a slut, once again. I'm losing myself, Ryan. I can't bear this humiliation. I want to die, Ryan, I want to die," Michelle broke down crying.

Ryan tried to tell encouraging words to bring Michelle out of her depressed state, but didn't succeed. She didn't tell anything anymore and laid on the bed, sobbing, non-stop, as Ryan surrounded himself with his own sorrow and depression. They needed a miracle to escape their hell.

*******************

In his room, Vas was going through Nobo's data. From blood samples and scans taken from him recently, it was clear that there were major changes in his body after the first mating; it was as if he had come out of his metamorphosis stage. Nobo was a rare result of his parents' genes achieving the perfect ratio when combining. Nobo's abilities were years ahead of Vas's predictions; he felt elated and nervous at the same time. Nobo was a dream-come-true, but he wasn't sure whether he could control the experiment anymore; Nobo's innate abilities were simply hard to comprehend and too powerful. He was calculating when would be the right time to slowly integrate hybrids into the human population.

At first, they will be ghosts that rape women in rural parts. Then they will become legends when women willingly start to go into the jungle to get raped. Soon the women will start to give birth to more hybrids than human babies, and out of shame, most husbands would hide the fact that their children are not theirs. By the time they realize the real danger, their population would be over-run by hybrids, and a large portion of female population would be under their control. Soon, small villages will come under hybrids' control, then the cities, and then countries.

It could take many generations and centuries to achieve world domination. Many lives will be lost and many wars will be fought, but with Nobo's seeds, it wasn't a far-fetched dream anymore. Vas decided that he should make Nobo sire as many children as possible. His whole dream depended on Nobo now.

Suddenly, there was an urgent message coming to Vas's inter-com; some guards in the outer-parameter had gone missing. Since they were fifty-miles away from the nearest village, it was highly unusual for them to have gone missing. By instinct, Vas felt that something was amiss. He instructed the guards to be on alert and started making his way to the control-room. Just as he sat down, there was another message: the guards have detected a group of helicopters approaching their direction. Since they were deep in the jungle, the only destination could be their facility.

Through many camera's, Vas was able observe the out-side of the base. Everything was quiet except for the approaching helicopters. Then, as if on cue, a storm of gun fire started coming from the jungle, and the guards who stood out-side, fell like flies. He quickly initiated the alarm and instructed the remaining guards to lock-down the facility from inside.

Vas tried to contact Lisa, but couldn't reach her. Worried, he gave instructions to the guards to locate all the hybrids, prisoners, Lisa and Ayla, and bring them all to the bunker.

The bunker was a reinforced room with a secret escape-tunnel. It was supposed to be the most secure place in the facility, so they were currently using it as their armory.

From the cameras, Vas saw gunmen, in camouflage attire, moving in a well trained manner, taking out all the guards and cameras. Then high-end weaponry and training indicated that they were military personal. It was Vas worst fear coming true.

Boris came to the control-room, looking for Vas. Vas felt some relief and security from having Boris with him. From monitors, he saw some guards bringing the two prisoners and Toshi to the bunker while Nobo, Lisa and Ayla also going there on there own, but was puzzled by, wearing flimsy robes, how under-dressed the two women were. He lost communication with the group that had gone to get the other hybrids and didn't even see any of them through the remaining cameras.

From one hidden camera, Vas saw a helicopter landing in-front of the main entrance. Then he saw a bunch of military-men getting out, providing security for some VIP. When he saw who the VIP was, he was too surprised to even blink. It was the person he hated the most in the world: the KGB agent that had destroyed his life. He felt so furious about that KGB bastard coming to destroy his life once again. He regretted not taking his revenge and kill him a long time ago.

Since it was the KGB agent, Vas knew that the Russian military was responsible for the raid; his worst fear had become worse. Even his powerful sponsors wouldn't want to go against Russian-military. He knew he has to escape with whatever he has, so he quickly erased all the data from the computers and, with Boris, hurried to the bunker.

At one passage, Vas and Boris came across a group of five soldiers. To Vas's surprise, Without any hesitation, they suddenly opened fire at them. Boris moved to cover him, but Vas was hit with one bullet on his stomach. While shielding him from bullets, Boris roared and charged at the men. Within Boris's strong grasp, the bones broke like toothpicks and after ten seconds of blood curling screams, the five men were a pile of mangled bodies.

Boris was also covered in his own blood since he had received many gun wounds while protecting Vas. Vas knew both of them do not have much time left and knew it was essential that they reach the bunker before he collapse; in a small bag, he had important documents that would be essential for the programs survival.

Vas was glad to find the previous two groups at the door to the bunker, with the door opened, waiting for the others; he felt an overwhelming sadness when he realized the young hybrids weren't with them.

"Oh my god! Vas! Boris! You are bleeding," Lisa screamed, seeing the dire condition they were in.

Time was running out, and Vas had to act fast to save what ever he could.

"We are fine. Quick, take these documents and get in the bunker," Vas said while giving the bag to Lisa.

"But the little ones are yet to come," Lisa asked.

"Listen to me and get in there, woman!" Vas was in pain and was desperate to save them.

Suddenly, there was the sound of lot of foot-steps behind them. Vas saw his guards point their guns, Hybrids tense their bodies in preparation and Lisa's eyes become wide with horror.

Vas turned his head to find about twenty soldiers pointing guns and other weapons at them, ready to fire. In the middle of them, the KGB agent.

"It's been a long time, Vas. Marvelous progress you have achieved with your little project. Please tell your people to calm down, drop their weapons and kneel on the floor, or I'll riddle all of you with bullets, before you could count to one.

Vas knew it wasn't an idle threat and instructed everyone to lay down weapons and kneel.

"That's good. I would have hated to kill you without having a chat with an old comrade," The agent said while instructing his men to separate the guards from them.

"You can kill me if you want, but please, let the others go," Vas said while fighting the pain in his stomach.

"Well, that's up to me. At-least I'll not kill everyone, but first, trash must be taken-out," The agent gave a signal to the soldiers who were detaining the guards. Within seconds they opened fire at them and executed them on the spot; the women screamed in horror.

"Ok, since the place is cleaned up, let's have that chat. Since you look like you are about to die, I'm sure you are dying to know how, after all these years, I found your little play-house. I must say you did pretty well to keep this a secret for all these years, but you fumbled a bit when you let few of your prisoners escape your facility, last year. The governments covered up the story since what the escapees told was hard to believe, but when I got my hands on those information, I had a suspicion that it might be linked the to doctor that once escaped with result of my project. So I kept surveillance on the three escaped women, looking for any clue. When Mrs. Ayla's marriage failed and decided to pay a visit back to Africa, I knew I could use her to find you."

"Even though I had two agents trailing her, one day, she suddenly disappeared with her belongings. We lost her trail, but with her disappearance, we knew that you are still operating in this region. So we continued monitoring everything including airports and radio-waves. Then one day, an emergency call was made from middle of the forest and got disconnected within seconds. Some how, you made the mistake of letting someone use a satellite-phone from this place. Next minute, we were looking down at your facility from space," The agent said with a smirk.

At that moment Vas realized that he had been too late in stopping Ryan from making that call. He thought that Ryan's call didn't connect, but it seemed it had. He cursed himself for neglecting that small fact.

"Well, you found me. You destroyed my life once, I won't be surprised if you do it again. I should have find and killed you a long time ago," Vas said while looking at the agent with pure hatred.

"Well, I'm sorry about what happened to your wife. But as I have said to you once before, sacrifices are needed for greatness. From what the escapees said, you were worser than me, Vas. So I guess we both have the same vision," The agent said while looking directly at them.

"I love what you did with your project. These hybrids look excellent and intelligent," The agent said while looking at the hybrids, " If it was up to me, I would start the project once again with you, but as you can see, I'm a general now," he showed the stars on his shoulders, "so unfortuanately, I have to think about my country."

"I don't know what your ambitions are, but during these volatile times, I can't let the fact that Russia was conducting, unethical, human experiments. So before any other nation catch you and let the fact out, I had to catch you myself and wipe out all the evidences that could connect to Russia," The agent said.

"So you were planning to kill all of us from the beginning, didn't you?" Vas asked looking at the ground.

"I'm afraid, I have to. I have already taken care of the little ones. It was hard to pull the trigger while looking at their eyes. But I'll do anything for my country," Then agent said with a firm tone.

"There are two prisoners, at-least let them go," Vas said while pointing at Ryan and Michelle.

"I said, no evidences," The agent said and took few steps back, and a row of soldier took there position in-front of him and took aim.

At that moment, Vas knew they were about to be executed. He looked at Boris who was panting heavily and struggling to stay awake despite many gun wounds on his body. Then he looked at Toshi, who was near by Ryan and Michelle, tensed and ready to act at any moment. Finally he looked at Nobo, who was staying close to Ayla; his eyes looked composed and confident even in that dire condition. Nobo was looking at Toshi and Boris as if he was mentally communicating with them. Vas realized that he was planning something.

Suddenly, Nobo roared and let out a mental attack that shook everyone in the room. Some soldiers fell to their knees, and others were blown back. As if on cue, taking advantage of the shaken soldiers, Toshi, using his super-human strength and speed, dashed in and crashed into the front raw of soldiers. Even the trained soldiers were taken by surprise by the combined attack; they took few moment to realize what was happening, but hesitated to shoot in fear of shooting their own as Toshi went wild in middle of them.

It took several seconds for the agent to gather his thoughts and scream, "What the fuck are you waiting for? Shoot!"

But within those precious several seconds, Boris and Nobo had managed to gather the men that were still paralyzed, and the women who were at the verge of orgasming and enter the bunker; the mental attack had affected everyone except the hybrids. When the heavy,metal door closed, Vas saw gun flashes and painful roars of both the soldiers and Toshi.

After closing the door, they heard gun-fire for few more seconds and every thing went quiet.

Then, from behind the closed door, came The agent's voice.

"Dammit, Vas, your creature killed eleven of my best men, in a heartbeat. These things are too dangerous. I'm going to blow this door and make sure that I exterminate every one of you, right in-front of my eyes," The agent screamed in rage.

"Lisa, as long as that bastard lives, no one will be safe. Take Nobo and the others and escape through the tunnel," Vas got near to Lisa and told.

"But...but, how I can do all these without you? We need you," Lisa said crying.

"Boris and I are not going to live much longer, we have lost too much blood. From now on, you have to take care of everything. Do not try to contact the sponsors; the Russian-military will find you if you do. Use the money in the swiss-accounts. You have all the information and documents you need, in that bag. Listen carefully, Lisa. Nobo is the key. Make sure you carry on my dream," Vas said to Lisa and turned to pick something from the armory.

"My son, are you ready to pay a debt to your mother?" Vas asked Boris while handing him a jacket filled with explosives. The sponsors had wanted hybrids to wear those jackets and be trained to become suicide bombers, and finally, Boris and Vas were about to actually use them.

While fastening the jacket onto himself, Vas told to Nobo,"Nobo, take everyone and go now. You are the hope of your kind. Make us proud."

After seeing what Nobo was capable of, Vas felt confident about leaving Lisa and Ayla with him. It would have been better if Toshi was with them too, but he had sacrificed himself to save the others.

Vas heard the door to the tunnel being closed and looked back at Boris, who was heavily bleeding, but still ready to go.

"This is the final warning. Open this door or if I have to blast this door open, I'll make sure that each one of you will suffer before dying," The agent screamed while kicking the door.

Despite being near to death, Boris helped Vas to stand-up.

Vas looked at Boris and said, "Well, son, let's kill this asshole, so we can meet your mother," as he opened the door.

Boris dashed out kicking the door, and charged, tackling couple of soldiers. Vas quickly wrapped his arms around the agent who was dazed from being hit by the opening door.

As Boris used a dead soldier to absorb some of the bullets that were coming to him, Vas looked straight into the agent's horrified eyes and said, "Sacrifices are needed for greatness," and pressed the button.

****************************

They were getting near to the exit when Lisa heard the loud explosion. She couldn't control her tears, knowing that two of the most important men in her life had perished in that explosion. She felt as if she had become an orphan, but a hand rested on her shoulder in a comforting manner; it was Ayla. Then she remembered that she still has Ayla.

Near the exit of the hidden tunnel, there was a jeep with some money and other important things in it. Vas had prepared that vehicle to be their last option. Maybe because Nobo was still present, the prisoners got into the vehicle without a hassle. Ayla took the wheel and started driving through the forest, towards their new destination. Lisa looked at Nobo, who didn't seem to be mourning the loss of his family. She wondered whether she was strong enough to really take control of things and carry on Vas's wishes. After willingly, sexually offering herself to him, she wondered whether he would listen to her anymore. But she knew she has to try. After all, she was his step-mother and was carrying his unborn sibling in her womb. With Ayla beside her, she knew she has a good chance of controlling the biological wonder.

**************************

Ryan was still having a hard time coming into term of what had happened. It was a pleasant surprise to get to know that his escape attempt wasn't a failure and had lead to the military attack. But what he didn't expect was, the military men wanting to kill them too. At that point, he was kind to thankful to the hybrids for saving their life.

Now he was in a jeep, with Michelle in his arms, going to some destination their captors have decided on. It felt so good to have his beautiful girlfriend in his arms once again and feel her warmth against him. Despite them still being prisoners, he felt happy enough to cry.

Due to the shock of the events that had occurred, both Michelle and Ryan remained quiet. When he looked at her, she looked at him in a way as if asking when they were going to escape. With the hybrid beside them, he knew it was foolish to attempt an escape, but he knew that, soon, without the guards around, they would have their chance.

After few hours of going through the jungle and following a map, they entered a rural area. At a cross-road, Lisa asked Ayla to stop the vehicle and turned look at Ryan and Michelle.

"Since Vas is not with us anymore, I have to take decisions. I don't want to keep you guys against your will. It's not my way. Two miles south from here, there's a village. You can call your embassy if you get there. I hope you wouldn't tell about us. Because if you do, you will be the first target of Russian-military," Lisa said with a serious look.

"Oh my god. We promise, we wont tell anyone about you. Not a word," Ryan said in a hurry. He couldn't believe that they were letting them just go like that. What the woman had tell about not tell was true. Ryan didn't want anymore trouble to them; he wasn't lying.

"Yes, we wont tell anyone," Michelle also joined, tasting the sweetness of freedom.

"But first, I have to ask Michelle something privately," Lisa said while asking Ryan and Nobo to step out of the vehicle.

"Honey, I want to give you a choice. Ayla and I were also once in your shoes. We were also, at first, raped by a hybrid. We also had husbands and had different lives. With hybrids, we discovered the full extent of our sexuality. I'm sure you have also realized it by now. So now, you have the chance to go back to your old life, or join us to become a new woman and find sexual heaven," Lisa said while looking deeply into Michelle's eyes.

Michelle understood what she was saying and it made her blush, realizing that she couldn't deny the fact that she had experience a carnal-heaven that only a hybrid could offer. It shamed her find that part of her wanted to accept Lisa's proposal, but realized that she loved Ryan more than anything in the world. A little sacrifice of giving up that carnal-heaven was small price to pay to live with the person she really loves.

"I'm not angry at you anymore. Part of me wants to go with you, but I love my boyfriend too much to do that. There's no purpose to my life without him," Michelle said confidently.

"I envy you Michelle. You are a strong woman. It's good to know that not all women would fall to hybrids. I have no right to take your love away from you. I hope you could forgive us for everything we have made you go through. You are free to go now Michelle. I hope you'll have a happy life," Lisa said to Michelle in a loving manner.

Michelle hurried to get out of the vehicle as if she feared Lisa might change her mind. While looking at the girl who was hurrying to go back to her old life, Lisa wondered whether she was already impregnated, and how her old-life would change if a hybrid starts to grow in her womb.

Lisa, Ayla and Nobo watched as the two lovers walked down the road, hand in hand, exchanging kisses, enjoying their new-found freedom and renewed love. For a moment, Lisa remembered her own past-life. Without her knowing, a tear gathered at the corner of her eye.

"Lisa, are you alright?" Ayla asked, seeing Lisa's teary eyes.

"I'm fine. Just remembered something," Lisa said while wiping her eyes.

"So what's the plan?" Ayla asked.

"I think it's time we leave Africa and let some girls, around the world, experience heaven," Lisa said with a smile.

"I hope Nobo wouldn't be too busy. I need my fix too," Ayla said while joining Lisa's joke.

"Well, he has to be busy. He and my child have a world to dominate," Lisa said in a bit serious manner while looking at the rising sun.

--------The end---------

[Brainmetal]

A Wife's Life Among Savages

A Wife's Life Among Savages Ch. 01

By kingbooruwa ©

The 'American dream' era was a happy time to be living in the land of opportunity: United States. Majority of the public spent less time complaining, and more time enjoying their lives. Drunk by the victory of cold war and the massive inflow of wealth, many didn't care about the outside world, for they were practically living in a dream land.

Among the few who were interested in the outside world, Kelly had a special interest on how some parts of the world were still clinging to primitive, almost stone-age, cultures. As a person who grew up in a society that was regarded as the pinnacle of culture and technology, she struggled to understand how some tribes in remote parts of the world lived their lives with little or no influence from modern civilization.

This keen interest led Kelly into studying anthropology and by the year of 1981 she was teaching anthropology in a university. By this time, only few pockets of the world remained unexplored. Considering any more expeditions to be a waste of money, nobody was interested or curious enough to fund anthropological expeditions into these remote areas.

This resulted in limiting Kelly's fascinations and dreams only to books and journals of previous great explorers. It was one of her life dreams to witness the things she had devoted her life to study about, with her own eyes, but being a woman the age of thirty, she was too young and vulnerable to go on such an expedition only by herself; she was well aware of the fact that women become more vulnerable, as a place become too remote for modern culture to reach. She had waited many years for the university to grant some funds for a large expedition that would facilitate a whole group, but was starting to realize that by the time they give the approval, she would be married and settled with children.

Kelly knew, once she marries her fiancé, Jonathan, he would never let her go on such a journey. She had been postponing their marriage just because of this reason, and had been trying to take part in an expedition before that. But finally, he had given her an ultimatum: either they get married the next year or he would find another girl who would.

Jonathan was the man Kelly had given her virginity when she was twenty, and had been faithful to him since then. She loved him too much to lose him for a chance to be on an expedition. Most of her friends didn't like him, saying he doesn't respect her or maybe even love her; in most parts, she knew they were kind of right: he was very dominant and expected her be obedient to him and had few more unsavory traits, but never the less, she loved him; for her, every other thing was a small sacrifice to be with him.

At the age of thirty-one, Kelly gave up her dream to be on an expedition and got married to Jonathan. At first, their marriage was a fairy-tail, the bliss of the honeymoon and comfort of being with her love, but soon, as months and years passed, his attitude started to become sour and worse. Even though Kelly was more educated than him, just because she was a woman, he treated her as if she has no intelligence; he expected her to ask his permission for everything in her life. Having a submissive personality, Kelly let him take the dominant role and continue to bear the mistreatment, trying to make the best of her marriage.

Jonathan Pierce held a high post in a gold mining company. He was a high-risk-taker and an aggressive gambler. This enabled him to make some achievements which his superiors had considered to be impossible, and obtained a high post in the company. For him, everything in life was a gamble. Once he sets his eyes on a target, he would gamble anything till he achieves the target. He was the type of guy who would leave the table either with his pockets full or completely empty.

At home, after a shower, with a sad expression, Kelly was inspecting her natural assets from the mirror. Even after three years of trying, she was yet to be blessed with a child. Jonathan hated children and didn't want to be hindered by responsibilities of a father, but after few arguments and her pleading, he had agreed to perform his duty as a husband, but no conception was happening. She had herself checked with doctors, and they couldn't find anything abnormal with her that would render her infertile; in fact, she was very healthy and fertile. Jonathan was too proud to get himself checked and had insisted that it must be something wrong with her, not him. At age thirty-four, her body seemed primed for child bearing. Her 5'2", hour-glass figure carried all the traits of a fertile female-body. Her 36D, full on bottom breasts begged to be filled with milk and her pink, puffy nipples lay on her magnificent breasts, begging to be suckled by her offspring. The contrast of her 24 inch waist and 37 inch hips showcased her ability to bear healthy children, and her full thighs and round derriere screamed out that the woman was a prime breeding sample. To add more, her eyes, beautiful face, shoulder long gold hair and smooth milky skin advertised her ancestral Nordic genes.

Letting out a sigh, Kelley got dressed and started preparing dinner. Jonathan came home when she was about done, and he seemed to be more friendly than usual; he had even brought her a pair of earrings as a gift.

"Wow! What did I do to deserve this?" Kelly asked while admiring the earrings.

For that, Jonathan said, "Should there be a reason to give a gift to my lovely wife?"

Kelly knew her husband was a very calculative and manipulative person; he did everything with a reason, for a profit. She knew he was expecting something back from her and wished he wasn't about to once again bring up discussion about bringing another woman into their bed; the last time, it had ended with her threatening a divorce. She loved him, but not enough to let another woman desecrate her marriage. She knew, behind her back, he was sleeping with other women, but as long as he kept the dirt from reaching home, she chose ignorance rather than the destruction of their marriage.

After the dinner, Jonathan started executing his plan.

"Honey, have you studied about the tribes in Papua New Guinea?" Jonathan asked nonchalantly.

"Yes, I've covered that region in my studies. Why?" Kelly replied, genuinely surprised about Jonathan being interested in her field; he had always called her work as a useless thing.

"I came across a chance of a life-time. If we take this bet, I...we could become filthy rich," Jonathan said while trying to hide his elation and waited to see how Kelly would react.

"Well, I think we already have enough money, and I know that a dig dream like that should come with a big risk too. But at the same time, I know I cannot talk you down from a gamble; you are free to do whatever you want. What I don't understand is about 'we' having to take this bet," Kelly replied in a cynical manner, starting to realize that she was about to find the true purpose behind the sudden gift.

"Come on; don't look at me like that. This is a win-win situation for both of us. I came up with a plan that could make both our life-dreams come true," Jonathan replied with a smile.

"What do you mean?" Kelly asked, genuinely interested.

"Well, let me explain from the beginning."

Jonathan refilled his wine glass and got comfortable on the sofa.

"Our company got some interesting information about a new, untouched gold source in New guinea. The information came from a Dutch missionary who had gone there. The company paid a hefty price to get this information and keep the missionary quiet; we don't want our competitors to get a wind of this." Jonathan said.

"Well, sounds like you guys already have everything under control. What does it have to do with me?" Kelly asked with a hint of displeasure; she didn't want anything to do with Jonathan's company; she knew, like him, the company was notorious to do anything to gain profits.

"The company has already sent few people there to investigate, and they have come to a dead end. The location of the gold source is known only by a small native tribe called 'Waraka' that lives deep in the jungle. Luckily, this tribe is not into cannibalism, but no matter how much they have tried to talk and bribe them, the natives are weary of strangers, and they keep their lips shut about the location. I think if someone who could learn, understand their customs and gain their trust, they might give us the location." Jonathan said and waited for Kelly.

"Let me guess. That 'someone' is me?" Kelly asked a bit sarcastically.

"Yes. The truth is... I want to start my own mining company. If I could find the location and keep it a secret from the company, after few years, I could start a new company and swim in gold. You have always wanted to go on an expedition; so I'm giving you a chance to fulfill your dream while helping your husband to become one of the richest men in the world. The best part is, the company agreed to finance the whole thing," Jonathan said.

Kelly had a hard time believing what she had heard. It was almost too good to be true. She wondered, years after abandoning one of her dreams, was it really about to become true?

"That's great," Kelly tried to hide her enthusiasm, "But New Guinea jungle and tribes are known to be hostile for even seasoned explorers, and to make matters worse, there's a civil war happening there. So an expedition like this will need lot of paper work and permissions. It could take months or years before we get an approval from the governments," she said with a little worry.

"Ok, honey... the thing is...we are in a hurry. It's only a matter of time before someone else gets the wind of it. And the other main thing is, we don't want anyone to notice this and send spies behind us to steal the information. So we are leaving United States as tourists and only the two of us will be going there to meet our guides there. By the time we get there, they would have bribed the officials there to get the paper work done for an expedition." Jonathan said while expecting Kelly to object at any moment.

"Are you fucking kidding me? It is unethical enough that you are asking to use my profession as a mean to get a tribe's secrets so you could mine and destroy their habitat; you want me to go there illegally, become a criminal and destroy my career? It is true that I want to go on an expedition, but not like this. Even if you don't respect me, I have some self-respect. I will not take part in any of this bullshit," Kelly said in anger and stood up to go to the bed.

"Where the hell are you going? I'm your husband, and you have to listen to me," Jonathan shot back, agitated by Kelly's blatant defiance.

Kelly stormed off, pretending as if she didn't hear him.

"I'm the man of this house!" Jonathan shouted at Kelly as she walked fast toward the guest room, instead of going to the master-bedroom.

**********

After two days of Kelly refusing to talk to Jonathan face to face, he decided that it was time to play the next card.

"Kelly," Jonathan said trying to gain Kelly's attention, but she quickly tried to walk away from a conversation.

"Listen to me woman!" Jonathan said firmly, and Kelly stopped.

"Look, I know it's wrong of me to ask you to do that, but I'm doing this for our future... I have a confession: Just before our marriage, I had a vasectomy done." Jonathan said and before he could continue, Kelly cut in.

"WHAT? H...How could you Jonathan? How could you?" Kelly literally screamed.

"Just listen to me before you go all crazy on me," Jonathan said before she could scream again.

"I didn't want any children and it's my own body. I can do whatever the fuck I want with it. But...it is a reversible operation. I know your dream to become a mother is even greater than going on an expedition, but the operation carries a risk of failure, and I could even end up losing the ability to get a proper erection," Jonathan replied.

"Oh," Kelly's loss of hope was evident through her face.

"You did make one of the most selfish decisions, but what was done is done. It's ok, Jonathan, I can't ask you to take such a risk," Kelly said, knowing, having a child is not the first priority in Jonathan's life.

"Why don't we make a deal then? If you go with me and help to find the gold source, when we comeback, I'll gladly take the operation," Jonathan said with a sincere look.

Kelly was too surprised, confused and conflicted to answer, and kept looking at Jonathan, with a disbelieving face.

"You get the best deal here, honey. This way, you get to fulfill two dreams of your life. Two birds with one stone," Jonathan added, knowing that he had played his cards right and from the look of Kelly's face, he was about to win.

"Give me a day to think about it," Kelly said while going to the bedroom.

"Sure thing, pumpkin. Take all the time you want," Jonathan said while trying to hide his joy; he had won.

*****************

After thinking for few hours, Kelly made her decision; her desire to become a mother was greater than any of her other dreams. She knew she would be tainting her professional-life for good, but if she could give birth to Jonathan's child, it was well worth it.

Kelly looked at Jonathan, who was sleeping beside her and shook him awake.

"Huh? What?" Jonathan asked while waking up.

"I agree," Kelly said emotionlessly.

"What?" Jonathan was still trying to break out of his deep sleep.

"I'll go on your damn expedition, but you better keep your promise about the operation," Kelly said firmly.

"Wow! Of course, you have my word." Jonathan wasn't sleepy anymore.

"For this, I guess you need another reward tonight," Jonathan said while sliding a hand between Kelly's thighs.

At first, Kelly was a bit reluctant of Jonathan's amorous advance; she was still upset with him for holding their future child as a hostage to force her to do something she despised, but when he fished out one her breasts from the night-dress and started sucking on her nipple, a switch got flipped-on in her, and she welcomingly opened her legs and pulled up her night-gown, giving Jonathan more room to tease her loins. When he climbed between her spread legs and shoved his partially limp penis, she gasped, feeling pleasured and relieved that, finally, after more than three weeks, she was about to receive some loving that night.

Due to Jonathan's numerous flings with women at the company office who were either helpless or eager for shortcuts in cooperate ladder, most of the time, he was sexually satisfied and spent by the time he reached home. Because of this, since Kelly was a conservative woman, she spent most of her time, sexually frustrated, due to the lack of attention from her husband. So she always eagerly welcomed any sexual advances from Jonathan, despite her mood.

As soon as Jonathan squeezed in the semi-hard erection, he started his frenzied thrusting while groaning out some profanities.

"Take it, take it, slut...you love getting your pussy fucked by my big dick, don't you? Beg for me, beg for it."

Kelly didn't really fancy all the dirty talking. She failed to find any pleasure from them, but she knew Jonathan likes it. So she complied.

"Yes, give it to me, baby. Give it to me."

It was in moments like these, Kelly reassure herself that she still deeply loved her husband.

Before Kelly could savor being sexed by the man she loves, Jonathan groaned, thrust deep and released few spurts of his semen.

"Wheew, your pussy is great, darling. I could last only a couple of minutes in it," Jonathan said while rolling off of her while breathing hard.

Even though Kelly was not even close to being satisfied, she was glad that he lasted more than a minute; to her, comparably, it was a decent session. Since she has never had sex with anyone other than Jonathan, and being too conservative and shy to ask from other people about it, to her, this was normal sex; she thought every other man and woman had sex in the manner she and Jonathan have sex.

Within a minute, Jonathan was snoring. While lying on the bed and looking at the ceiling, Kelly wondered what was the lacking feeling she always has after having sex?

*********

Two weeks later, Jonathan and Kelly were received at a New Guinean airport by a native man who seemed to be in his 50's.

"Mister and Missis Pierce, it's a pleasure to meet you," said the man, with a rough accent.

Jonathan leaned into Kelly and whispered that he's the company hired guide.

"Where's Smith? I expected him to receive us," Jonathan asked.

"Mr. Smith is down with Malaria, and he's in the hospital at the moment. He won't be discharged for at least three more weeks," The guide replied, humbly.

"Fuck, that's just great," Jonathan swore.

"Jonathan! Mind your language, we are in public," Kelly said while uncomfortably looking around to see whether anyone else had heard him.

"Don't worry, Sir. Mr. Smith had everything setup for you before he got admitted in the hospital. I'll escort you to the tribe. I have all the documents we need to get a plane and enter the restricted area," The guide quickly replied before Jonathan gets even more upset.

"Well, I'm glad he at least did that. Your name is Kembaren, isn't it," Jonathan asked, and finally calmed, "Is it ok if I call you Kem? I don't want to twist my tongue every time I have to call you."

"Jonathan!" Kelly said firmly to remind him that he was being impolite to the man, soon, they would have to rely on for their safety.

Kembaren laughed and said, "As you please, Sir. Mr. Smith also calls me Kem."

"Nice to meet you, Mr. Kem," Kelly said.

"You are too kind, madam. Just 'Kem' is enough. It would be out of my place to receive such honors from you," Kem replied humbly.

Kelly was surprised by how humble the man was. She was glad he was a gentleman since she would have to heavily rely on him to learn about basic customs and words of the tribe they were about to visit.

"I'm sure you are exhausted from the long journey. Please follow me; I have prepared a car to take you to the hotel. The porters will take care of your luggage," Kem said while leading them.

After two days of being in planes and airports, both Kelly and Jonathan were in need of a nice shower and a comfortable bed to sleep on. Without saying much, they followed Kem's advice.

Next morning, Kem met them at the hotel and gave them a brief explanation about the current situation. The civil war was getting intense, and the military was planning to close the jungle boarders in hope of cut-off supplies to rebels. By bribing some officials, Smith had managed to get some information that they still have about a two-month window before that happens.

Jonathan left with Kem to meet Smith in the hospital, and Kelly rechecked all her materials and equipments to make sure that she hadn't missed anything. She was trying to get more information a hotel-staff when Jonathan and Kem came back.

"How's Mr.Smith?" Kelly asked Jonathan, after going back to their room.

"The bugger is alive, but won't be leaving the bed for at least one more month," Jonathan replied, and said, "You made a mess in the room," while looking at all the unpacked camera equipments, clothes and books.

"I just rechecked everything. I think we'll need more AA batteries for the camera and pen-torch," Kelly said.

"I'll bring some right away, madam," Kem said while preparing to leave the room.

"No, no, Kem. Not now. Right now, I need you to tell me everything you know about this tribe. I want to start writing down everything," Kelly said.

"As you say, madam," Kem replied.

"Ok, I don't want to be part of your boring work. I'm going down to the bar to grab a drink," Jonathan said while leaving.

Kelly looked at her husband leaving her alone in their room with a man they barely knew.

"How about we go down to the lounge area? We'll have more breathing place," Kelly said to Kem, wanting to avoid being along with a stranger.

While noting down everything Kem was telling, Kelly realized that there was too much information to be documented in one day; both he and her were getting tired after four hours and it was getting late in the night. She let Kem go home and knowing Jonathan would still be in the bar, she went looking for him.

It was then, Kelly found Jonathan, sitting at the bar, visibly intoxicated, having a very friendly conversation with a young local girl, who was dressed in a very short, revealing dress. From the way his eyes lingered on her exposed thighs and cleavage, Kelly knew the dress was fulfilling its purpose.

The girl's very-western attire, high heels, heavy makeup and how the way she openly flirted with her husband, all indicated that she was a prostitute, who makes a living out of targeting horny tourists.

Kelly felt too ashamed to approach them and let others know that she was the wife of the man, who was drunk and flirting with a hooker. She remained unseen and felt sick from seeing her husband stroking the prostitute's thigh while sharing kiss. Then the girl whispered something to his ear, and he seemed to nod in agreement to whatever she had said.

Kelly watched as they stood up, and the girl led Jonathan out of the bar. She followed them at a distance and saw them disappear into another wing of the hotel that had cheaper rooms.

Kelly was still in denial that her loving husband, while still having his wife waiting for him in another room, was going into a room with a prostitute. She already knew her husband was having sex with other women, but this was a direct insult to her honor as a wife and a woman. She wondered whether she was that much undesirable; was she beneath that whore?

Kelly didn't want to go into that wing; the potential discovery of truth scared her. She didn't want to confirm the fact that her husband proffered a prostitute over her. She remained in trepidation for about five minutes before start walking into the wing; she wanted to face the truth.

The first thing Kelly noticed was, from several rooms she passed, moaning and grunting sounds were coming, indicating people having sex; that low-cost wing was serving as a brothel. With shaking legs, she passed each door, praying not to hear a familiar voice. Then she heard the thing she didn't want to hear.

"Ooh yeah, lick it good, bitch. You are going to get this big white dick in your black pussy, soon."

In answer to that, came a feminine giggle.

It was, without a doubt, Jonathan's dirty talk. Kelly was frozen in place, looking at the closed door with a 'Do not disturb' tag hanging on the handle. With tears streaming down her face, she lean her back onto the wood that separated her from her husband's infidelity, and listened to the sounds of his dirty-talking and occasional slurping and the giggling of a woman who was robbing her rights of marriage; the woman was being paid by her husband to insult her.

When bed-springs began to cry, accompanied by Jonathan's dirty talks, "Take it bitch, take it. I'm going to get you hooked on white dick," Kelly knew her lawful husband was completing the act of shaming her honor; fucking a whore when she was left wanting it.

Kelly slid down and sat on the floor while trying to best not to cry out-loud. Then, as if on cue, after about a minute, she heard Jonathan orgasm. After that, everything went quiet behind her.

Kelly knew she should leave. She confirmed the truth and she didn't like it; in fact, she wished she hadn't followed them. She wasn't mentally strong enough to confront her husband and accept the fact that she was bested by an unknown, local hooker. She wanted to pretend it didn't happen and go back to her artificial, happy life.

Suddenly, instead from the room, Kelly heard footsteps in the hallway. When she lifted her head, she saw a man and woman walking towards a room; it was clear that another hooker had found her pray for the night. Then, to her utter shock, she recognized the man; in equal shock, the man was looking back at her tear-smeared face; it was Kem with a girl who appeared to be half his age.

Kelly felt an overwhelming shame knowing Kem must have figured out what had happened: her disgrace. She saw an equal amount of shame appearing in his face from being caught red-handed. She just stood up and ran past them, leaving Kem speechless and the woman looking at both of them, in confusion.

Kelly ran straight to her room, ignoring any passerby. She fell onto the bed, crying. It wasn't a knew thing to find that Jonathan has been sleeping with other women, but this time, she was presented with solid proof; she could no longer convince herself that it was just a rumor or imagination. She hated the gut-wrenching pain it caused her, but she hated more the fact that she couldn't make herself hate her unfaithful husband. He had disgraced her in the worst possible way. It wouldn't have felt so painful if she had denied him sex, and he had gone to a prostitute as a result, but she had always been open for sex; actually she has always been more eager than him. She was always looking forward to their next love-making. She wondered what was wrong with her to make him pay a whore to get something she would have eagerly given him.

****************

Then next morning, Kelly woke up Jonathan sleeping besides her. She had fallen asleep while crying. She looked at his sleeping face and thought; maybe he had done that because he was drunk. She knew it was a poor excuse to fool herself, but it was enough to keep herself from crumbling; she still believed in a happy life for them.

When Kem came to see them after making final preparations for the journey, there was a huge awkwardness between him and Kelly. As previous day, Jonathan went to the bar, refusing to take part in the boring documentation. This time, she didn't want to go the longue; she didn't want to risk seeing Jonathan with another hooker.

In the room they pretended as if nothing had happened last night. Kem told Kelly about the tribe's language as she busied herself writing them down. During a short break, while sitting with Kem on the other side of the small, round table, she looked out the window and let out a deep sigh.

"Madam, I'm sorry about last night. I didn't expect you to be there," Kem suddenly said.

Kelly winced, knowing that now she has to talk about it with him.

"No, I'm the one who shouldn't have been there," Kelly replied while still looking out the window and hoping he would end the embarrassing topic.

"Those women are very cunning. They can trap almost any man in their snare. Especially tourists," Kem said.

Kelly couldn't decide whether he was trying to console her or defend Jonathan, but either way, it made her angry.

"Is that why you: another married man, were there too?" Kelly asked in a stern voice while turning to look him in the eyes.

Kem was taken aback by her sudden question.

"I know it is a wrong thing, madam. But my wife has aged and has lost any interest in sex. When I got some extra money from Mr. Jonathan, I was tempted to feel the warmth of a woman one more time. Unlike my wife, I still have my needs," Kem said in an apologetic manner.

"I'm sorry; I don't have any right to scold you. Especially when my own husband ignores me and go for hookers instead," Kelly said in obvious spite while looking back into the window; she wanted to hide the shame in her eyes.

"Even I don't understand why Mr. Jonathan would do that when he has such a beautiful wife waiting for him," Kem said.

"If I'm really as beautiful as you say, my husband wouldn't be paying women to have sex, don't you think?" Kelly said with a sarcastic smile.

Then Kelly felt Kem placing a hand on her knee from under the desk. She looked at him, in surprise.

"You are the most beautiful woman I have ever seen in my life, madam. The reason, after 3 years without sex, I chose to go to a prostitute last night was, being so close to you stirred my desires," Kem said while looking into her eyes.

Kelly was impressed by the forwardness of the old man. He was about fifty years old, and his age and experience has given him confidence. He has seen a beautiful woman in a mentally vulnerable position, and being too old or not, he was quick to try his luck.

Kelly smiled a little and said, "Kem, you are a handsome person, and I know I might look easy in my condition, but I still really love my husband. I can't blame you for trying, and kind of relieved to know that I'm still desirable to men. So... thank you for the compliment, but I'm sorry, I can accept your offer. I hope you'll respect that."

Kem slowly removed his hand and said, "I understand madam. I just had to try. Not everyone gets a chance to be with an angel."

It was obvious the old man hadn't give up yet. Kelly laughed and said, "Oooh, with your skill in words, I'm surprised you have to pay women for sex. Next time, try it on a local girl."

"I'll take your advice, madam," Kem said while laughing with her.

After that, there was no more awkwardness between them. By sharing something shameful about each other, they have quickly become kind of friends. Kelly knew Kem hadn't actually given up on her, but felt safe knowing that he could be trusted. In a normal situation she would have completely shut him off from her, but for the oncoming expedition, she needed his skills.

************

A day later, with two more people to carry all the equipments and luggage, Jonathan, Kelly and Kem boarded a small plane with ability to perform short take-offs and landings which was essential to make use of small landing-strips.

After taking off, Kem announced, "The landing strip we are going to use was constructed by Dutch missionaries about 5 years ago. The military has a communication tower setup there, so once in a while, they maintain the tower and landing strip. So it should be in good condition, but news is, they might even destroy it after closing borders; this might be the last chance for us to communicate with the tribe. The tribe is still couple days of walking away from the landing strip, but the plane ride saves us a month of trekking through the dangerous jungle and areas of cannibal tribes. Without the plane, it would be impossible to reach that place unless we are with a small band of army-men that are armed to the teeth."

It was a clear day, and from the elevated height of the plane, they were able to see a vast endless sea of greenery stretching under them as they flew over the thick jungle. The whole landscape was crisscrossed with spidery lanes of water ways that fed the large, green organism.

"It's so beautiful," Kelly said as she admired the view from the window.

"Yes, madam, but you cannot see the fangs of this jungle from up here," Kem said.

Kelly knew he was right; underneath the beautiful illusion, laid a hell that was designed to feed upon the weak. During the few days of preparation, Kem had taught them about the basic survival and some essential customs of the tribe. During those study sessions, he had made sure to teach them about the dangers of the jungle. He had said many times: "If you need to survive the jungle, the most important thing is to fear and respect it." She knew that, alone, she might not survive a day underneath that thick, green canopy.

After flying for few hours, Kem pointed at a small dot of clearing within the green sea; it was the landing strip. When Kelly saw it, she thought there was good chance they would die while landing on that poor excuse of a landing strip.

The pilot was skillful and even though it was a teeth-shattering rough landing, everyone survived.

While the porters gathered things to be carried, Kelly took a look around. It didn't take much time to get the feeling that the thick jungle was about to jump in and swallow them whole. She saw a group of wild boars at the end of the clearing, and the songs of numerous birds gave the atmosphere a touch of serenity.

"Is that the path to the Waraka tribe?" Jonathan asked pointing at a small foot path leading into the jungle.

"No, Sir. That leads to the communication tower; nobody lives there. Unfortunately, where we are going, we don't have the luxury of paths. We have to cut our way through the jungle," Kem replied.

Everyone got ready to head into the jungle and watched the plane taking off, isolating them in the vast rainforest. The porters were carrying important supplies, tools, tents, some can foods and medicine. Jonathan and Kelly were carrying their own personal essentials. She made sure to double check on the packing of film roles and batteries for the camera; they were essential for documenting the expedition.

"I hope they don't forget about us," Jonathan said while looking at the plane disappearing behind the skyline.

"The plane will come back in ten days. Don't worry, the pilot is only half paid; he'll get the rest only when he takes us back," Kem said.

"Good," Jonathan said.

"Ok, people. Let's start. I want to cover a good distance before the dark," Kem said while leading the group into the thick jungle.

As they entered the jungle, the first thing Kelly noticed was the sudden change of light; the dense weave of the tree canopy was blocking the sun. The porters pushed through the undergrowth and created a path, but ground was wet and mushy with abundance of water, making it hard to walk. This created a high humidity layer of atmosphere between the canopy and jungle floor, and made everyone sweat rivers.

At first, Kelly was glad that she had chosen to wear cotton trousers and a long armed shirt which protected most of her body from biting insects, but as they got soaked by her sweat and started hindering her body's ability to cool-off, she finally realized why Kem and the porters were wearing thin t-shirt. Soon Jonathan also took off his shirt and carried it on his shoulder. She also wanted to take off the thick shirt, but underneath it, only a thin singlet covered her bra. She had three layers of clothes that were turning her body into an oven, but felt hesitant to strip down in front of strangers; especially after what had happened with Kem.

Soon, the heat was over bearing and Kelly started to feel dizzy. Kem was the first to notice her unsure footing.

"Madam, are you alright?" Kem asked.

"It's just, I'm feeling a bit dizzy," Kelly said leaning into Jonathan for support.

"It is very hot today. You feel dizzy because your body is overheating. It needs to sweat of, but your soaked clothes are preventing it. I'm afraid, madam, you have to lose some layers or you'll be in a big trouble," Kem said.

"Yeah, don't worry. I'm here. Take off the shirt. It'll help," Jonathan agreed.

Realizing the truth in Kem's words, Kelly took off her soaked shirt. The white singlet was low-cut and showed an uncomfortable amount of cleavage. To make matters worse, it was soaked to the point of becoming almost transparent, making it stick to her body like a second layer of skin; it was as if she was wearing only a bra. She felt vulnerable; in their situation, exposing that much of her skin to the men was dangerous, but she didn't want to faint in the middle of a jungle.

After that, the group was making good progress, and despite noticing the porters', and especially Kem's, lustful gaze on her from time to time, Kelly felt cooler and comfortable.

Another thing Kelly learned that day was, the night comes to the forest floor very quickly. As the jungle started to get overtaken by a dark gloom, the porters worked to set up a camp site. They set up two tents: one for Jonathan and Kelly, and one for Kem and porters. The camp fire added a little comfort to the minimal accommodation.

After eating their dinner by the camp fire, Kem encouraged Jonathan and Kelly to sleep so they could start the journey at sunrise. Kelly looked at the surrounding and realized, beyond the reach of the light of their camp-fire, the forest was swallowed by pitch-black darkness. The constant, deafening siren of millions of cicadas, and the blood curdling howl of an animal, didn't give her any comfort.

Seeing Kelly's fearful expression, Kem said, "The porters and I will keep watch through the night; you can sleep without any worries."

Kem's words were enough to put Kelly at ease. After the exhausting trek, she was in dire need of some peaceful sleep. She followed her husband into the tent and despite the disturbance of animal sounds, fell into a deep, refreshing sleep.

***************

Next day, Kelly decided to wear some light clothes to fight off the heat, but conservative enough to avoid inciting lust. Despite feeling still sore from the previous day's trek, she managed to keep up with the men. As they went deeper and deeper into the jungle, she started enjoying, never seen, wild life all around her. Monkeys and birds were always there, keeping a watchful eye on the intruders, marking all their moments and alerting the whole jungle. The jungle floor was littered with insects, spiders and snakes; with the aid of Kem's watchful eyes, they managed to avoid any unfortunate accidents.

The group made good progress on that day and by the evening, crossed a deep stream, using the trunk of a big tree that had conveniently fallen across it.

After crossing the river, Kelly noticed that the tree was actually cut and made to fall across the stream.

"We are almost there. This is a handy work of the Waraka tribe," Kem said while inspecting the axe marks on the trunk.

Soon, they found a foot path through the jungle that lead to a large clearing in the jungle. Right in the middle of that clearing, Kelly saw the biggest tree house she has ever seen. She had read and knew about some New Guinean tribes living in tree houses rather building huts on the ground, but nothing had prepared her for the real thing.

The tree house was built on a decapitated, giant Banyan tree and was at least 30 feet off the ground.

As they approached the center, Kelly noticed the surrounding clearing was kept very clean; even the ground was dry and free of decaying leaves and crawling creatures. There were a dozen of pigs in a pen, and a young cassowary was prancing around as if it was a family pet.

Even when they came near to the tree house, they couldn't see any sign of people.

"Where are they? Did they leave this place?" Jonathan asked, puzzled.

"They are in the tree house; waiting, probably arrows drawn and waiting for us to make any threatening moves. You have to understand, Sir; these people do not get visitors very often, and most of the ones who come are raiding parties. Let me talk and get us welcomed," Kem said and started to talk to the tribe in their language.

During the two days at the hotel, Kelly had Kem teach her the Waraka language. Kem also didn't know a lot about their language; he knew about 23 verbs and 54 nouns, which was enough to establish basic communication.

Kelly had everything noted down in her journal, and she hoped to fill in gaps and build a complete dictionary; knowing their language well was essential to the purpose she was there.

It didn't take long to convince the tribe that they weren't a threat and were invited into the tree house as guests. The group laid their luggage on the ground and climbed the almost vertical pole, notched with foot-holds that served as a ladder.

A group of males were at the entrance welcoming the outsiders, and the group of children behind them was very curious to see the visitors and the strange white couple. Kelly was intrigued to see that the women didn't take part in the welcoming; they remained at the rear of the tree-house and watched the occasion.

In appearance-vise, Waraka people had very wide jaws and large, round noses. Although they seemed to have, very African looking, tightly packed and coiled hair; their skins had a brownish dark shade. Men's height averaged to around 5'5", and women to around 5'. All the men were very lean and toned due to tackling with mother-nature their entire lives.

Apparels and accessories vice, women wore some kind of skirts made with very flexible type of straws that reached down to mid-thigh. Most women had another skirt-type straw-band around their chests; instead as a dress, it looked more like an ornament since the straws were barely reaching their nipples, and the whole lower-part of their breasts remained uncovered. A couple of teenage-looking girls and children weren't wearing any upper-garments. All the women had circular scarifications, the size of large coins, running the length of their arms, around stomach and across their breasts which Kelly assumed to be the Waraka version of tattooing.

As for the men, they all had piercings across their big noses and had various kinds of sticks going through them. It was bizarre to look at how some sticks had the thickness of a thumb, but the most bizarre thing was what they had for clothes; basically, the men didn't actually wear anything that would qualify as clothes. The only thing that served to cover their nakedness was a penis-sheath that they wore over their manhood. From what she had studied, it was a common apparel among the tribes in that region. They were made from carving out long gourds that grew in the jungle and drying them till the outer-layer become stiff as wood. They were held in place by a small loop of fiber that went around the scrotum. Still, this left their scrotums on display, and Kelly did everything she could not to let her eyes wonder below their waist-line.

Despite been made with materials found in the jungle, the tree-house itself looked much sturdier than Kelly had thought it would be. The floor was a dense latticework of boughs and strips of wood. The walls were made with large segments of tree barks, and the ceiling was made with interweaved sago leaves. Large hammocks hung at different places of the house, which seemed very comfortable and big enough to hold more than one person. Interestingly, there were two hearths, with contributed to the haze of smoke in the house; one at the back and one at the front. From what Kem had explained earlier, in Waraka tribe, the women and men stayed on different parts of the house during day-time, and they had their own hearths; they even cooked separately. Each hearth was a large clay-pot that was suspended over a hole on the floor, so in case of a fire, they could be quickly hacked off and let fall to the ground.

Then Kelly noticed a man, instead of joining others to welcome them, was sitting by the hearth and intently looking at them. When her eyes met his, he quickly stood up. She was a little startled by this and quickly averted her eyes, thinking she might have offended him by looking into his eyes; from what she had studied, some tribes in the world had customs that prohibited women from meeting the gaze of a man. When she lowered her eyes, she noticed that, unlike the other males, he had necklace made of dog teeth and at the bottom, there was a gold nugget the size of a golf ball; she realized it was the object that had started the storm that made her end up in one of the most remote places on earth.

The man was taller than the others and had more hard-muscles which gave him an intimidating look. He slowly approached them and gave another hard look at both Kelly and Jonathan. She felt a shudder running through her body as the man's fierce gaze scanned her.

Everyone quieted down as the man surveyed the white-couple. After a moment, he finally said something, and the tribe members laughed.

Curious, Jonathan asked Kem, "What did he say?"

"He said something like: even though you look like ghosts, you look human and weak enough for him to take on," Kem replied.

"Cocky little bastard, isn't he?" Jonathan said, unamused by the threatening joke.

"Even though he's around 22, he's the tribe's 'fierce man': the one who leads the tribe in fights: the strongest. His name is Leopan. If you want to gain the trust of this tribe, he is the short-cut," Kem said, trying his best to, subtly, informing Jonathan, not to mess with that person.

"I see," Jonathan said, looking at the gold nugget.

Without saying anymore, Leopan went back to the hearth and motioned the group to come in and said something.

"Alright, we are accepted. He wants to treat us for a meal," Kem said, and he looked genuinely relieved that they got invited.

When Kelly tried to sit beside Jonathan, Kem asked her to join the women at their hearth. She understood the reasoning and quickly went to the women's side of the house.

Each side started cooking some kind of meat, and Kelly preferred not to know what kind of meat she was about to eat. While the meat got cooked, all the women and children took turns in touching her white skin and blond hair as if she was the most exotic animal they have ever seen. While some took their time touching her, some touched her and quickly pulled their arm away. Since different parts of the world defined beauty in different ways, she wondered whether they found her appearance either attractive or repulsive.

The women's meal got done before the males, but they took off the meat from the hearth and waited for men to be ready too. There was minimal communication between the two genders. It was strange to see how men and woman, who live under one roof, could act as if they were two different tribes. From seeing the children and a pregnant woman, Kelly knew that most of them were husbands and wives. She knew, as among all cultures, love and marriage exists between these people too, but was intrigued by how they have chosen to spend their family lives.

After the meal, the expedition group thanked the tribe for the meal and presented a couple of machetes and iron-pots as gifts. The gifts were well received and the women even sang an appreciative song as gratitude; iron tools were god-sent gifts for a tribe that still lived in stone-age technology.

They quickly climbed down from the tree-house since they had to setup the tents before dark. Leopan was still giving them the cynical and untrusting attitude, and Kelly realized that, if he really was the short-cut to gaining the tribe's trust, she has her work cut-out.

Kelly and Jonathan found it much harder to climb down than climbing up on the strange ladder. The tribe found it amusing to look at how they struggled to do this simple task. Just before the dark, they managed to setup the two tents and build a camp-fire.

The ridge-tent provided some sort of modern luxury despite them being hundreds of miles away from the nearest town. Since they had brought only, small, foldable camp beds, the couple had to sleep separately.

*******************

The next few days went on as Kelly tried to mix into the tribe to learn about their customs and language. Her dictionary was gaining pages fast as she worked hard to get the tribe's women to teach her their words. Men avoided talking to her or even acknowledge her. In Waraka tribe, men took all the important decisions and, without a word, women followed the instruction. As a result, few words exchanged between even husbands and wives.

When Kelly told this to Jonathan in order to get his help to get information from the males, he said, "Hah! I'm actually starting to like these people. These women know how to behave."

Since they weren't trekking in the jungle anymore, Kelly reverted back to her usual conservative attire. Most of the time, she wore long sleeved shirts and long skirts; pants were worn only when she had to follow the women when they went into the jungle for foraging.

She had tried asking the women many time about the source of the gold nugget Leopan was wearing, but either the women still didn't trust her or they really didn't know; considering how little authority the women had, the latter was the most probable.

As the seventh day of their stay with tribe approached, Jonathan started to get more impatient and started complaining to Kelly about her failing to get information about the gold source. With Leopan avoiding her like a plague, and Jonathan being bad at communicate with the tribe, it was an almost impossible task.

"I'm sorry. But you can see that the men are not talking to me. I don't think the women know about it. It's just we don't have enough time. We have to leave tomorrow to catch the plane," Kelly said sadly.

"Useless, dumb bitch," Jonathan muttered angrily while going to out of the tent.

Kelly felt tears gathering in her eyes.

************

Next day morning, Kelly awakened Jonathan in a hurry.

"Jonathan, wake up. Kem and the guys have already taken down their tent," Kelly said while frantically trying to change into her trekking clothes.

Jonathan just lay on the bed, looking at his beautiful wife peel off her night gown and getting into more conservative clothes.

"What are you doing? Get ready! This is a plane you do not want to miss," Kelly said, a bit annoyed.

Jonathan let out a big sigh and said, "We are not going today."

Kelly suddenly stopped everything and asked, "What do you mean we are not going today?"

"Kem and the porters will go, but we two are staying," Jonathan said.

"Are you crazy? You can't just make plans like that on your own," Kelly said, trying not to be loud.

"I am the man and you will do as I say, woman," Jonathan said out loud, angrily.

Kelly froze from the sudden lash-out.

"I've already talked about this with Kem. He'll come back after two weeks," Jonathan said firmly.

"But...but," Kelly stammered, shaken by Jonathan's anger and surprised by the sudden turn of events.

"It's your own damn fault that I also have to stay longer in this shit-hole. If you have properly done your work, this wouldn't be happening. If we leave now, we might not get the chance to come back again. You know very well I don't back away from a bet. So we are not going to leave till you get me that gold location. I don't care how long it takes or how you do it, I want the source of the location. You've already realized one of your dreams. So if you don't grant me my wish, you can forget about your other dream," Jonathan said while visibly shaking with anger.

Kelly was too shocked to even say something. She realized that, for the first time, she was witnessing the ugly side of Jonathan that had earned him the reputation to be evil and ruthless at work; he was ruthless enough to make young women in the company to offer sex in order to get promotions or avoid being fired. She knew Jonathan has all the cards and she has none. He was playing the game by the book. At least, she was confident that, if given more time, she could get the secret out of the tribe and Jonathan will have to go through the operation when they go back. She had only one option left: accept Jonathan's decision and get her other dream realized.

******************

Even though Kem would be coming back after two weeks, for Kelly, it was kind of hard to watch Kem and the porters leaving. They had been a huge support and strength for Jonathan and her. Now they were at the complete mercy of a tribe that didn't fully trust them. She was upset with her husband for putting them such a dangerous situation, but at that moment, he was all she had; she felt closer to him more than ever.

Once Kem and the others disappeared into the thick jungle, Kelly went back to the tent to go through her dictionary and memorize as many words as she can. She knew that the faster she accomplishes the hard job, faster she would be back at home and probably have a baby.

That night, Kelly went be early. In the middle of the night, she was awakened by Jonathan trying to get on to her cot.

"Jonathan, what are you doing?" Kelly asked, still half asleep.

"It's been more than a week since the last time I had some action. I can't take it anymore. Kem and the guys are not here to hear us," Jonathan said.

Kelly though whether Jonathan remembered how mean he had been to her that morning. Then she wondered, if he couldn't bear to go without sex for more than a week, why did she have to sometimes go even months without any sex? How often had he cheated on her?

As Jonathan started hiking up her night gown, Kelly wanted to ask him whether he wants to fuck her because there aren't any prostitutes around, but decided that it wasn't time to start an argument; they were in middle of nowhere, with only themselves to turn to and depend on. In reality she was also in need of a relief from the immense mental pressure. While moaning, she spread-opened her legs. The cot was so narrow, her legs slid down from either sides of the narrow cot and the heels touched the ground.

Jonathan quickly jumped in between her thighs and entered her.

"Aaaaahhhhh, your pussy is always so tight," Jonathan said before started thrusting his hips.

As Jonathan frantically thrust into Kelly, the frame of the cot creaked and threatened to break apart. She lifted her feet off the ground and wrapped her long, shapely legs around his hips as she started enjoying the pleasure of being loved by her husband. She thought that, at least, in that isolated place, he was paying her more attention, and she would enjoy that delicious feeling more often than back at home.

Kelly felt Jonathan become even more frantic and, by experience, she knew that he was about to orgasm. The pent-up sexual pressure had taken a toll on him and he was about to orgasm within half a minute.

"A little more, honey. Just a little more," Kelly tried to encourage her husband to withstand the pleasure a little more and provide her some kind of satisfaction.

But Jonathan thrust hard into her one last time and released his orgasm.

In disappointment, Kelly let her legs untangle and fall back onto the floor.

"Whew, I needed that," Jonathan said while climbing off of Kelly.

Kelly didn't answer and kept quiet. While satisfying himself, Jonathan had just stirred her lust and left her hanging, thus leaving her even more frustrated.

*****************

The next day, after finishing their breakfast, Jonathan said, "Kelly, I understand it's hard for you since the Leopan guy is refusing to talk to you. The bastard still doesn't trust us. If anyone in this tribe knows the location of the gold, it should be him. But he's a hard nut to crack."

"Yes, I also believe that he's the key. It's just so hard to get his attention, let alone talk to him," Kelly said.

"You know? Last night, I had an idea to get the men's attention," Jonathan said and stopped as if he was reconsidering telling what he was about to say.

"What is it? Right now, I'm completely stuck and open for any idea that might have a chance," Kelly said, seeing Jonathan hesitate.

"No matter where or when, there's one thing that rarely changes in humans... Men will always be men," Jonathan said.

"What do you mean?" Kelly asked, puzzled by what he had said.

"I mean, why don't you use some of your female charm to get their attention?" Jonathan said with a little smirk.

"Am I hearing you right? You want your wife to flirt with these...primitive men?" Kelly asked with shock, and Jonathan didn't answer.

"If we just ignore the fact that they most probably might not find a strange woman like me attractive, don't you think you are asking me to play with fire? We are alone here without any protection. This could easily backfire, and we could lose our lives or worse," Kelly said, trying to talk some sense into her husband.

"You know I'm a gambler, Kelly. I see the potential reward rather than the risk; also, Kem left me gun to use in an emergency. I know that you also want to leave this place as soon as you can. I'm offering you a shortcut. You should be glad that I'm more open-minded than other men. You are lucky that I'm giving you permission to use a method that is otherwise unavailable to you," Jonathan said in a serious manner.

"This is not right! This is not something a husband should suggest to his wife," Kelly said out loud.

"I'm not asking you to sleep with the devil. Just show some skin and flirt a bit. I'm giving you a choice. Either you do as I say, or do it your way. We are not leaving till you finish your job," Jonathan said sternly.

Kelly knew Jonathan was doing it again; pretending to give her a choice, but actually cornering her into choosing the choice he wants.

Kelly let out a sigh and said, "I'll try, but let me tell you, Jonathan. This is a big mistake."

"Mistakes are for the ones who lose. I don't expect to lose," Jonathan said, firmly.

"I'll go say good mornings to the tribe and try to do my part. I hope you'll try to do yours," he said while leaving the tent.

Never even in her dreams, Kelly had thought that she would have to demean herself by trying to seduce a jungle tribe; it went against all of her morals, education and profession. But she consolidated herself, thinking, as Jonathan always say, she needs to risk something in order to gain something.

Kelly went to her backpack and started looking for clothes that would serve the purpose. She had come prepared for jungle, not for a honeymoon; so, the best she had was a mini, buttoned, straight skirt and a light tank-top; not that she was willing to reveal any more than that. With her D-cup breasts, she thought the tight tank-top, without the support of a bra, would provide enough cleavage and volume to grab the attention since the women of the tribe normally had B-cup size breasts.

When she approached Jonathan, who was trying to talk with few men, he asked, "Is that the best you have?"

"Yes," Kelly replied bit irritated, knowing that Jonathan was still not satisfied.

After looking at Kelly from head to toe and seeing her nipples poking through the thin material, "Ok, let's see how it works," Jonathan said and, with Kelly's dictionary in his hands, resumed the conversation with the men.

Soon, as Kelly worked with the women, she noticed that what Jonathan had said about 'men being men' has some truth to it. She immediately noticed men stealing glances at her chest. She didn't know whether those stares were filled with lust, curiosity or interest, but finally, she was getting some much needed attention from the men; it felt so wrong, but was better than nothing.

It was hard to spend the whole day with the feeling of eyes scanning her every movement, especially the free swaying of her unbound breasts. She felt as if she was nude, but calmed herself thinking that, for the tribe, she was basically an exotic animal with light skin and a different body structure.

What made Kelly uncomfortable the most was, more than few time, she caught Leopan: the rude and intimidating strong-man of the tribe, looking at her with an intense stare; especially at her chest. His eyes didn't fail to make her shudder each time their eyes met.

By the afternoon, there was a great buildup of very dark, dense clouds, foretelling a heavy storm. For a region that has one of the heaviest rain-falls in the world, storms weren't that uncommon, but very unpredictable; this brewing storm had the characteristics of one of the worst.

By evening, there was an onslaught of heavy rain. Strong winds threatened to rip out their tent, and Kelly was glad that it was properly anchored to the ground.

"I hope they managed to avoid this storm," Kelly said while being intimidated by deafening thunders.

The plane was supposed to pick them up that day, and for the first time, Kelly felt a bit relieved about not being able to get on it.

"Those people are used to flying in these weathers. I'm sure they must have already made it back," Jonathan said while reading something from the light of the kerosene lamp.

Despite Jonathan's words, Kelly felt worried. She looked out of the tent to see any sign of the storm stopping. The night had come early due to the storm clouds, and she couldn't see the sky, except for the occasional lightning. A light came from the tree house and she knew, unhindered by the heavy rain, the tribe was cooking their dinner, separately as always.

The heavy rain went on through the whole night and till the mid of the next day. The tribe's women were kind enough to send breakfast to Kelly and Jonathan, knowing they couldn't make their own without a fire.

By afternoon, sun started shinning through the clouds. Kelly decided to leave the tent to join the women who were busy collecting earthworms that were emerging from the muddy soil. The worms looked very unappetizing, but from the enthusiasm of the women and children, she knew the tribe was preparing for a feast of worms. At that moment, Kelly thought she should hurry and make her own camp-fire or they would send her a portion of healthy worms next time.

While being busy building a fire, Kelly noticed, with her dictionary in hand, Jonathan was in a deep conversation with elderly men: the ones who made important decisions for the tribe. She felt kind of jealous of him since, women either didn't know or chose not to talk about important stuff without the consent of men; she wished she could directly communicate with the men as Jonathan does.

Because of this, Kelly taught all she learned about the tribe to Jonathan so he could use that information to properly communicate with them.

"I don't understand these people. I literally offered to give them even guns in exchange for the location of the gold, but they are not accepting," Jonathan said in frustration when he later joined Kelly in the tent.

"The location of the gold is a sacred place for them. From what you have told me so far, the warrior of the tribe carries a gold nugget on his neck to provide the tribe with the blessings of their god. Even though these people value modern things, they don't mix spiritual things with worldly things. Spiritual things can be only bought with spirits and souls," Kelly said, trying to shed some light and lessen Jonathan's frustration.

"Are you saying these people trade using ghosts?" Jonathan said while looking at Kelly as if she was crazy.

"No, no," Kelly said with a laugh "Things like, equally sacred items and people's souls."

"Souls?" Jonathan asked with the same look.

"These people believe the tribe gains a soul when a man marries a woman from another tribe." Kelly said.

"So what do you think we should do?" Jonathan asked.

"I think the best way is to find another thing that is sacred for these people and trade it with them. We'll have to wait for Kem to come back; he'll surely know how to get one. In the meantime, we should try to collect as much information as possible in order to know how much we'll need to make the trade possible," Kelly said.

Jonathan thought for a while and said, "This is taking too long. Finding another sacred thing could take even longer. What we don't have is time."

"I know, honey. But this is the only way I can see right now," Kelly said.

Jonathan was quiet for the rest of the night, and Kelly knew he was in deep thoughts, thinking and planning something.

**************

Next morning, even before breakfast, Jonathan grabbed the dictionary and went to meet the men.

After preparing the breakfast, Kelly went to call Jonathan and found him talking with most of the men in the tribe; she was surprised to find even Leopan among them. She wondered what they were talking about.

When Jonathan saw Kelly approaching, he said out loud, "I'll have breakfast with them," hinting her that she should stay away. Knowing how the men hated being listened by women when they are talking about important things, she also though it was best to leave them alone.

Seeing how most of the men are occupied with Jonathan, Kelly felt she doesn't have to go through burden of wearing less, but didn't want to upset her husband. She joined the women in more revealing attire and carried on with her own investigation.

Kelly was surprised to find that, by the evening, Jonathan got invited to the tree-house, and they were still deep in discussion about something. It was near to sleeping time when he finally came back to the tent, and when asked, she was told that they weren't talking about anything important. She felt as if he was hiding something, but decided to give him the benefit of doubt.

Jonathan's intense talking with men went on for few more days, and Kelly noticed that, even when she wasn't wearing revealing clothes, the men were starting to pay more attention to her and sometimes even greetings; even Leopan greeted her with a nod once. The atmosphere suddenly changed, and she started to feel as if the whole tribe was beginning to be very friendly to her.

One night while lying on their beds, Jonathan said, "Kelly, I have something very important to talk with you."

"Is it something to do with the tribe suddenly being very friendly to us?" Kelly asked, suspecting Jonathan's meetings had something to do with it.

"Yeah, kind of," Jonathan said.

Then after a long pause, he said, "You know? It has already taken too long. If I get on that plane without the location of gold, I'm sure I will not get another chance to come back here. The company will ask me to go back to States and send someone else who is eager to get a promotion; I had to fight hard to even get this opportunity. We have to get the secret before Kem comes back."

"I'm sorry, honey. I don't see a way to know it before Kem comes back. Even if you don't get this opportunity, it's not the end of world. There will be other chances," Kelly said, despite knowing that Jonathan wouldn't go through the operation if they fail.

"You still don't understand me well; once I see the bets, I never give-up. I will achieve my goal; I must!" Jonathan said in a tone that made Kelly shudder.

"Jonathan, calm down. Don't worry, I'll try to find another way," Kelly said, worried.

"Don't worry, you don't have to," Jonathan said, a little calmed down.

"What?" Kelly asked, puzzled.

"Ok, now listen to me and don't interrupt till I finish," Jonathan said while sitting on the cot.

Kelly also sat, knowing he was serious about something.

"I found a way to get the secret by the time Kem comes here. For that, I want you to go topless from tomorrow," Jonathan said, and before he could continue, Kelly cut in, "Are you crazy? I'm a civilized woman. I can't do that. Maybe you don't know; only the women who are single go topless in this tribe; it shows availability for marriage."

"I told you not to interrupt!" Jonathan said, "Yes, I know and that's exactly why I want you to do it."

"What?!" Kelly exclaimed.

"Listen. I learned a lot during past few days. For the tribe, we are essentially another tribe. Somehow, thanks to the little show you put on, couple of guys have taken fancy to you, and the elders agreed to accept us and in on their secret if I merge the two tribes through you," Jonathan said.

"Oh my god! You finally lost it didn't you? You finally went insane," Kelly said in a more serious manner that made even Jonathan doubt himself a little.

"Would you just stop interrupting me and listen, woman," Jonathan said irritated.

"No, I'm not crazy. I have everything planned. The marriage ceremony is a bit different in Waraka tribe. After the official marriage ceremony, there's a week of courting period. In this period, the husband seduces the new wife. Only after that week, they properly consummate the marriage. So I'm planning to get you married to one of the men a day before Kem return, learn the secret, and we leave with Kem the next day; you'll just have to bear with a guy trying to seduce you, for one night," Jonathan said, admiring his own clever plan.

Kelly had her head in her arms and was saying, "This is not right. This is so wrong in so many ways. You can't make me do this, Jonathan. You can't make your wife do this."

"You will because you are my wife. If you can't at least do this for me, say good bye to our marriage," Jonathan said firmly.

From Kelly's silence, Jonathan figured she has given up her resistance.

"The tribe first wants to see the proof of this deal by seeing you make yourself available. Only then, they will proceed and choose one of their own for the merge. Let go of your empty pride and show a little breast tomorrow. I've seen better looking women do much more for much less," Jonathan said in a cold tone and lay on the cot.

Kelly refused to say anything, and Jonathan went to sleep despite the sound of her sobbing.

Next morning, Jonathan woke up to find Kelly in a knee long skirt and her bra, with a shirt in her hands, looking at it while having a hard time making the decision.

Startling Kelly, Jonathan approached her from behind and unsnapped the bra that was keeping the big breasts supported. By instinct, she caught the bra before it falls down.

"First step is the hardest. Let it go, you can do it," Jonathan whispered from behind.

"You are playing with fire, Jonathan. Please think about it once more," Kelly pleaded her husband, hoping to bring him back to sanity.

"If you love me, please do this. I'll not let anyone harm you; you know that," Jonathan said while planting a kiss on the back of her neck.

Letting out a sigh, Kelly relaxed her arms and let go of the shirt she was holding onto. Jonathan slid the straps off her shoulders, letting the white bra join the shirt on the ground.

Looking at the bunch of clothes at her feet, Kelly thought that she won't be the same anymore. She turned around and looked deeply into Jonathan's eyes to make sure he was serious about it. They shared a long kiss, knowing that, the moment she leaves the tent, baring her magnificent breasts, they would cease to become husband and wife.

Before leaving the tent, Kelly hesitated for a while trying to gather enough courage and taking a deep breath, she opened the flaps and stepped outside. She was totally surprised to find the whole tribe in front of the tent, waiting for her to come out. By instinct, she wanted to cover her nipples, but Jonathan's hand that rested on her shoulder, reminded her of the duty he expected of her.

The women let out a high-pitched sound, announcing their approval and the men had hard time averting their eyes from her beautiful breasts and her puffy nipples. Among numerous eyes that drank the magnificence of her bare breasts, Kelly couldn't ignore the lust-filled eyes of Leopan that made her cringe. Her whole upper-body covered with Goosebumps and blush as she let a whole tribe see her topless.

The men, with Jonathan, once again went into the tree house to engage in another meeting, and the women started inspecting Kelly's breasts for an uncomfortably long amount of time. After spending some time with cheerful and curious women, she found it hard to fight against the shyness and retreated back to the refuge of the tent.

After some time, Jonathan came back, looking for Kelly.

"What are you doing here at this time of the day?" Jonathan asked almost accusingly.

"It's too much. I can't handle being topless in front of all these people," Kelly said.

"You'll get used to it after few hours. We are now committed and cannot turn back. So stop acting like a teenager and do what you must as a grown woman," Jonathan said.

Kelly looked away in obvious anger.

"Looks like you did well to make a good impression. There are two very eager candidates competing for you; can't blame them for being so eager after seeing your big knockers. So they are going to go on a hunt tomorrow and the winner is going to be the lucky guy," Jonathan said while laughing.

"Is this a joke to you? Using your wife as a poker chip in a perverted bet?" Kelly asked with disgust while looking at Jonathan.

Jonathan's laugh faded away and said, "As I said before, we are now committed. You don't want to piss-off these people while Kem is away," while leaving the tent.

Kelly finally managed to get used to being topless and ignoring the men's eyes. She hated it, but what she hated the most was realizing that Jonathan was actually amused by her discomfort.

Next day morning, Kelly saw the two candidates: Leopan and another young male, amidst celebrations, go into the jungle for the hunting competition. The other male looked less intimidating than Leopan, and she hoped he would win for her sake: it wouldn't do good to piss-off the strongest man in the tribe when she finally has to break the promise of being his wife, and she didn't like how hungry his eyes looked when he was looking at her breasts.

Nearing to mid-day, Kelly was mingling with the women as usual when she heard cheers; the winner has already comeback with a kill for the right to be her husband. Despite being forced to participate in the humiliating play, she wanted to know who she would have to betray in a couple of days.

Kelly slowly approached the gathering crowd and wasn't too happy about seeing the winner; it was Leopan. She knew things have gotten much harder, but thought to herself that she cannot expect everything to be a smooth sail.

That evening, the tribe was preparing a huge camp-fire on the ground, and a small hut was being built on the ground, far opposite side to the tent. Despite having a bad mood, curiously, Kelly documented everything as the men and women busied themselves.

"There's a small change of plans," Jonathan said while approaching Kelly.

"Did you change your mind?" Kelly asked hopefully.

"No, the elders want to do the ceremony today. Given how quickly Leopan has made a kill, they say today is an auspicious day," Jonathan said.

"No! Let alone a whole day, I don't want to play this game even a minute more. I'm mentally prepared to be groped and molested by another man for one night, but you can't ask me for more," Kelly said.

"You don't have a choice; I've already accepted; they expected me to give a decision, on the spot...Come on, it's just one more day. Don't be a cry-baby," Jonathan said.

"It not you who have to play wife with a man you barely know," Kelly complained with obvious displeasure.

Then after thinking for a while, Kelly asked, "Are you sure he's not going to expect more than a little flirting?"

"Yes, I'm sure of that. It's some mumbo jumbo about angering the gods if he does it within the first week," Jonathan said.

"Mumbo jumbo? Don't tell me you are gambling with your wife before understanding everything about these people. Jonathan, you better be sure of things. I'm the one in danger," Kelly said worriedly.

"Ya, ya, don't worry. I have everything under control," Jonathan said nonchalantly and walked back to the place where the men were preparing to roast the big boar Leopan had brought back.

Couple of elderly-women took Kelly to the river to give her a bath. Kelly insisted on being able to do it herself, but the women kept bathing her. She noticed that, during it, the women were actually inspecting her body. As the oldest looking one took great care to inspect her breasts and puffy nipples, she started to feel uncomfortable. Then their attention was on a small mole she had on her hip, and after some discussion they seemed to have accepted it as natural too.

Being an anthropologist, Kelly understood why they were doing it; being isolated in the jungle, the tribe had to be careful about bring in deceases through marriages. It was a health inspection.

After the bath, instead of offering Kelly her own skirt, they gave her a straw-skirt similar to ones the tribe-women wore. Being much taller than an average Waraka woman, the skirt ended up being the length of a mini-skirt length for her. Without the luxury of any underwear, she felt as if she was practically naked in that poor excuse of her skirt. Then, using a red colored dye made from some kind of leaves, they started painting dots on her skin in the same pattern of the scarifications they had on: alone the outside of her arms and around the base of her breasts.

The sun was setting by the time they went back and, instead of seeking the protection of the tree-house, the whole tribe was on the ground, merry-making and dancing around the large camp-fire, with other food and large pieces of bore meat being prepared around the fire.

Kelly was starting to feel nervous and shy; even without a beautiful white dress, with the atmosphere, she couldn't shake off the feeling of being a bride on her wedding day.

Leopan was sitting on a small platform near the fire, and Kelly knew that the empty space beside him was for her: the bride. The women guided her to the platform and, without any urging, she sat beside him.

Kelly tried her best to avoid looking at anyone. Despite the heat coming from the large fire, she couldn't ignore the body-heat coming from the man she was about to get married to. She discretely looked at him as he was busy laughing to something that was said by someone. With only a penis-sheath to cover his nudity, it wasn't hard to look at and evaluate his physique. Despite the facial features not being to her taste, she thought that he was an impressive specimen of a man. She felt bad about conning such a young man to marry her for the sake of getting a secret. With the reputation as a warrior, he could have gotten a beautiful young girl instead of getting a woman 12 years senior to him, who was about to betray and leave him before could even reap benefits of a marriage.

Then, with the help of elders, the customs for the wedding started. Someone who seemed to be a medicine man danced around the fire while praying to the spirits and asking for blessings. After that, Leopan tied another smaller straw-skirt above Kelly's breasts, as a sign of announcing that she was married and no longer available to other males. The tribe erupted in happiness, and the women started doing their high-pitched yelling to give blessings to the new couple. The thin, short layer of straws failed to properly cover her above average breasts, but she thought it was better than nothing.

For a wedding, the celebrations were simple, but wasn't lack of any genuine laughter and dancing. With plenty of roasted wild-boar meat, steamed wood larvae and fermented sago palm juice to go around, it was the party of the decade for the tribe.

The celebrations went till deep into the night, and finally, the tribe started to climb into the tree-house, leaving Jonathan, Leopan and Kelly on the ground. Kelly felt sick to her stomach, knowing and not knowing what was about to happen. Leopan stood up and offered Kelly his hand. She looked at his hand and then his face; happiness and desire were written all over it. She wished she could run away all the way back to home, but knew she has no choice.

For the first time since coming back from the river, Kelly looked at Jonathan, with fear, confusion and guilt was written all over her face. He slowly nodded, letting her know that it was alright; he was calmly sitting on the opposite side of the fire.

Kelly let out a defeated sigh and took Leopan's hand. Then, instead of leading her to the ladder, he led her towards the new, small hut that had been built on the other side of the clearing. She had thought that they would be spending the night in the tree-house which would have prevented him being overly-adventurous. Spending a night with Leopan in an isolated hut wasn't something she had expected. With every step, she felt as if she was being led towards a torture chamber. All the alarms of her womanly instincts were going off at once, urging her to run away, but knew she doesn't have the luxury of doing that.

As Leopan led Kelly into the small, dark hut, Kelly hoped that what Jonathan had told about Waraka people not consummating their marriage in the first week, better be the truth.

From the flickering of the dying camp-fire in the distance and the soft moonlight, Kelly saw a platform of bedding in the small hut. She wanted to treat everything as part of a dream and let her body assume auto-control. She climbed onto the bedding, moved towards the wall to give enough space for her new husband and laid on her side, facing the wall to avoid any interactions with him.

Kelly felt the bedding move as Leopan climbed onto his marriage bed. She squeezed her eyes shut and pretended to have fallen asleep in an unnaturally short time. Her heart started racing as she felt his body-heat radiating onto her smooth, exposed back; he was close, close enough to almost touch their skins, spooning her.

Kelly suddenly jerked as if she was electrocuted when a hand was placed on the swell of her wide hip. It crept through the straws and smoothly rubbed her soft skin as if it was deciding to go low or high. Then slowly, but steadily, leaving her lower-body, the hand moved upward.

"Of course, the breasts," Kelly thought sarcastically.

Instinctively, she tried to block the wandering hand by her elbow. Feeling the resistance, Leopan got close to her ear and whispered something. Her mind was in a state of chaos and wasn't able to translate what he had said, but from the surprising smoothness of his tone, she knew he was trying to serenade her.

"A little groping wouldn't do much harm. It would keep him busy from trying anything else," Kelly thought and moved her hand, giving Leopan the access to her breasts.

The hand took hold of a breast and lifted it up a little as if he was weighing them and gently squeezed the huge mass of soft tissue, making Kelly involuntarily gasp. Then the strong fingers softly kneaded her right breasts while being gentle enough not to inflict pain, but firm enough to make her squirm. Despite the horror of being groped by a stranger, she had to agree that the man knew how to properly work a breast; she moaned a little each time he pinched her hardening nipple and took pleasure in him experimentally pressing it into her puffed areola.

Leopan moved closer to Kelly, pressing his hard muscles onto her soft back side. It was then she felt the initial contact of his manhood; he had taken off the sheath that had been covering his shaft, and it was now pressing onto the small of her back. From the firmness, she knew he was already hard and from the small wetness she felt on her back, she knew he was already oozing pre-cum. Over the skirt, his scrotum was pressing onto the top of her butt, and she didn't dislike how soft it felt against her smooth skin through the gaps of the straws.

To Kelly, it was hard to decide the size of Leopan's manhood from just the feel of her back. It felt definitely different from Jonathan's, but not much different in size.

When his hand let go her breasts and slid down along the smooth, flat surface of her belly, Kelly quickly grabbed his hand before it reached the string that held the skirt around her hips. She knew he was more than strong enough to ignore her futile resistance and force his way into her, and was surprised that, after her refusing to let go of his hand for about a minute, he gave up and once again went for the comfort of her bosom; he understood and respected her boundaries which made her feel relieved that she wouldn't at least get raped, and saw Leopan in a new light from seeing how much of gentleman he was, despite having the advantage of strength and the situation; this made her finally feel relaxed enough to let her mind wonder into more pleasurable feelings.

While fondling Kelly's soft breasts, Leopan kept grinding his manhood onto her back while whispering soft words into her ear. She was too busy trying to keep her body tamed and in line to try to translate them, but she grasped few words that went close to 'beautiful' and 'good'; the young fellow was genuinely trying to seduce her. She found it to be kind of cute that this savage, proud, rude and brute of a man was trying to be romantic and a gentleman; his behavior didn't match his appearance at all.

When Kelly felt a faint wetness between her thighs, she realized that, without her noticing, Leopan had succeeded in seducing her into letting her guard down; she was actually starting get aroused. He had lit a fire in her that she absolutely shouldn't have allowed; once started, by nature, a fire would spread. She wanted him to stop the skillful fondling and whispering things to her ear. Despite her not bothering to translate, the soft tone of those words alone added fuel to the building fire. She had to stop him before her body reaches a point that she would be unable to tame.

Just before Kelly grab and stop Leopan's hand, he suddenly stopped everything and move away. She was in such a state of arousal and confusion; it took her few minutes to make sense of what had happened. Then she understood that he must have gotten near to climaxing and had moved away to stop that; she was genuinely impressed at his level of self-control to pull that off. She guessed that not climaxing might be a part of restrain that the Waraka men have to go through in the first week of marriage; a real test of courage and mental strength.

Both Kelly and Leopan were breathing hard as they tried to calm their racing hearts and built-up desires. As she started to come down from arousal, she started to feel shame and guilt about letting herself get aroused by someone other than Jonathan. It took half an hour for Kelly to calm herself enough to fall asleep. Vowing herself not to let her guard down ever again, she went to sleep after making sure that Leopan was sleeping.

In the middle of the night, she was woken up by some building pleasure in her breasts; Leopan was, once again, spooning and fondling her breasts. By the time she woke up, her body was already aroused and, despite her vowing not to, she let herself get swept away by the seduction and let her loins get drenched by her own arousal.

After teasing Kelly long enough to make her start softly moan, Leopan started breathing hard and suddenly let her go at once. She was glad that he finally let her go, but was frustrated at the same time.

The routine went for two more times during the night, and each time, Leopan brought himself to the brink of orgasm only to abruptly stop. Kelly was amazed how he was disciplined enough to deny himself an orgasm and be within the boundaries she had set; he always tested the boundaries, but didn't force her when she stopped him. As a casualty to his insatiable lust, she herself was at the edge and was highly aroused enough to think about sneaking off to get fucked by Jonathan.

Kelly shuddered at the thought of having to go through another night like that. It wasn't that she hated it; she hated the fact that she secretly loved it. She wasn't afraid of Leopan anymore; after seeing the great self-control he possessed, she felt unusually safe with him. What she was afraid of was herself. She hoped Kem would come one day early and save her from another night of temptations.

**************

After the heated night, Kelly felt the lack of sleep when she got up in the morning. Leopan had woken up before her, but was waiting till she wakeup. When she turned she was greeted with a wide, bright smile; even though his face wasn't attractive to her, she thought that his smile was beautiful and honest. She had to force smile just not to be rude or disappoint him.

They welcomed by two women when she stepped outside; the women kept asking her about a bonding. Realizing that they were asking about Leopan had consummated the marriage; customs played a big part in their culture and disobeying them would anger the spirits. She told them, "No," bringing a relief to the two women and Leopan.

Kelly adjusted the two skirts that had gone out of place during Leopan's seduction, and walked slowly towards the tent. Jonathan was waiting in front of the ashes of the camp-fire.

"Had a good night?" Jonathan asked in almost a teasing tone.

"Jonathan Pierce, this is no laughing matter. Because of your stupid little games, I had to struggle to protect our marriage vows through the whole fucking night!" Kelly said in obvious anger but tried not to show it Leopan, who was closely following her. Let alone swearing, she called Jonathan by his surname only when she was genuinely angry.

"Ok ok, good to know that you managed to protect them. I was just worried that you looked so tired, but didn't want to ask directly," Jonathan said.

Without saying anymore, Kelly walked toward the tent.

"Where do you think you are going?" Jonathan asked in a hurry.

"I need to take a bath and brush my teeth. I need to get my stuff," Kelly said, unable to figure out what made Jonathan panic.

"Do you want to get me killed? You belong to them now. Don't you think they'll be upset if the new bride goes into another man's hut?" Jonathan asked and looked at Leopan.

Kelly realized that what he was saying is the truth. A separate hut had a whole different meaning to Waraka; Leopan wouldn't have tolerated his new bride entering another man's hut. She asked Jonathan to get the stuff for her.

When Jonathan handed her a bag full of Kelly's personal items, she asked, "So did you finally get the location of gold? Don't tell me I got groped a whole night for noting."

"The elders are going to take me to the location today. They said we'll have to spend the night there, so I'll be back tomorrow," Jonathan said.

"Jonathan, you can't leave me alone with these people; especially with him," Kelly said in a panic.

"It's not like I can take you with me, or can do anything even if I'm here. Don't worry; Kem will be here by mid-day tomorrow. Even if I get late, you'll be safe," Jonathan said and left quickly; he didn't like the look Leopan was giving him.

Leopan was following Kelly like a shadow. Even during her bath, he kept a close watch on her; he even checked the depth of the river before she goes in. She found his, almost childish, over-protectiveness kind of cute. She felt sad about her having to break his heart the next day; he was going to be the biggest victim of Jonathan's plan.

Another big difference in Leopan Kelly found out was, he was now much more talkative and showed a more likable personality towards her. She used the rare chance to gain more knowledge about the tribe from the point-of-view of a man; still he was reluctant to share some information, not because she was a stranger, because she was a woman.

One interesting thing she learned was that Leopan had married a girl when he was younger, but the bride had died after a from an unfortunate snake-bite. She understood why he was being so protective of her.

When they went back, a woman reapplied the red dots onto Kelly's skin and combed her golden hair; the tribe didn't use combs, but the woman offered to do it as she had seen Kelly do it by herself. The children also flocked to see the strange action of combing; their tightly packed, curly hair didn't require combing, so it was something amusing them. When a child tried to pull off one of the strands, he was quickly punished by his mother with spank to the ass.

Kelly realized that, despite being only shoulder length, the women have a great fascination for her hair; even more than towards her breasts. Then she realized the reason: her hair has a very close shade to gold. Gold was sacred to the tribe. To them, her hair had a great, rare and almost spiritual value.

The tribe was very friendly to Kelly and was giving her the princess treatment. She ate lunch in the tree-house as a member of tribe. That was the only time Leopan was more than five feet away from her; even when she had to relieve herself, making her feel very awkward and uncomfortable, he had stayed close to her, making sure that she was safe.

Jonathan left with couple of men to see the gold location, and she felt helpless when he disappeared into the jungle; for the first time, she felt secluded.

As the evening approached, Kelly started to get nervous. She knew what was about to happen when the night came, and she didn't like how vulnerable she felt when she was alone with Leopan in that small hut.

After the dinner, Leopan climbed down from the tree-house, and misinterpreting Kelly's reluctance as a sign of shyness, other women urged her to climb down and join her husband. As she climbed down, he was eagerly waiting right below her. At first, Kelly thought that he was there with a perverted mind to look up her skirt, but realized that it was too dark to see anything; he was there catch her in case she falls from the ladder. She thought that things would have been easier for her if he had continued to act like the jerk she had assumed him to be; now she was suffering from conflicting thoughts because he was being nice to her; the more he acted like a gentleman, the more she felt guilty about what she was about to do.

Right after Kelly touched the ground; Leopan took her hand and led her to their hut: the place where he would once again seduce his wife. In the hut, he waited for her to climb onto the bed. She stood there for a moment, in her thoughts. She knew she would break this gentle person's heart the next day, so she felt an overwhelming sense of pity for the young-guy. After gathering her courage, she reached for the knot that held the skirt around her hips and let it fall to the ground. Soon, the one that covered her breasts also joined it, and she climbed onto the bed.

Leopan was quick to take off his penis-cover and watched Kelly positioning herself. Like the day before, she laid on her side, offering him her back. She took solace in the fact that there was no moon that night to disclose her nudity; only silhouettes and shadows were visible. The cold night air was brushing against her bare skin, and for a moment, she felt a serene calmness before the platform creaked as her mock-husband joined and spooned her. Due to lack of clothing, when he spooned her, his shaft settled in the valley of her derriere; it felt already hard and hot. Without wasting any time, he started massaging her soft breasts to stimulate them; he seemed to be spurred by the fact that his wife has taken the initiative to reward him with her nudity: a gesture of acceptance.

As Kelly's soft flesh submitted to the gentle fondling, she found her nipples starting to erect, attracting more attention from Leopan's adventurous fingers. His body pressing against her back felt so warm, and his manhood rubbing against her bottom felt even hotter. Despite the coldness of the night, she felt her body starting to heat-up and a thin layer of perspiration starting to appear on her smooth skin.

Then just as the previous night, Leopan's hand abandoned Kelly's breasts and started slowly descending toward her loins; he was testing the boundaries. She felt a chill run through her spine and straight into her vagina when his fingertips caressed passed her belly-button. She knew if she doesn't stop him then, she wouldn't have another chance, but she knew she had already made a decision when she got onto the bed; his hand will not be stopped that night: the last night he gets to be with his new wife.

Leopan's fingers brushed over Kelly's feminine golden mane and found the small pleasure knob that was already protruding, expecting him. Her thighs quivered and a moan escaped her parted lips as, for the first time in her life, she let another man intrude a property that Jonathan had a monopoly so far.

Leopan let the tip of his middle-finger gently rub around the base of Kelly's clitoris, making her shudder and involuntarily grind her ass against his raging hard-on. When her clitoris became over-sensitive and the administration became overwhelming, she grasped his wrist.

Understandingly, Leopan's finger went back to some exploration between Kelly's well lubricated folds. Once again, the sweet sensation became bearable and she let go of his hand.

Kelly's light moans continued as Leopan serenaded her womanhood, and he managed to slide the other hand from underneath her to continue fondling her bosom. Before she knew, she was in his arms, moaning and squirming at the mercy of his skilled hands. His soft whispers of into her ear worked as a catalyst to heighten her pleasure as his hot breath brushed against her ear in a strangely seductive way.

Then, without a warming, Leopan's gentle finger became rigid and sank into the hole that was oozing out Kelly's excitement. A choked shrill filled the small hut and was followed by, "Oh my god!" from her.

When Leopan's index finger joined the middle, Kelly gasped, "Uugha!" unable to produce any meaningful words.

Despite Kelly grabbing onto Leopan's wrist with her both hands, his fingers kept sinking, curling and pulling out, making her shudder and moan each time. Her loins had become a hot, wet mess, and she didn't even realize him thrusting his hard manhood between her butt-cheeks.

Kelly tried to concentrate on convincing herself that she was doing it out of pity, not for pleasure; she was doing it in an effort to not get attached to the man who was introducing her to a new kind of intense pleasure; with Jonathan, foreplay was a thing that barely existed in their love-life, she had grown to assume it as obsolete. But contradicting her experiences, only through foreplay, this young man was bringing her to heights of pleasure she had never experienced even during intercourse.

Kelly was shocked to realize that she was fast approaching an elusive, but wonderful orgasm which she had been lucky enough to experience only a couple of times in her life. She couldn't believe that she was about to have an orgasm from mere foreplay with a stranger. As much as it felt wrong, she was tempted to put the third notch on her orgasm record. Knowing how rare and a hard thing it was to experience, the woman inside her decided that it doesn't matter even if it was from a stranger, she has to experience it.

Noticing Leopan wasn't still near to his orgasm, Kelly let go of his hand, having confidence that she would be able to achieve it before he comes close and stop the whole thing.

With his free hand, Leopan intensified the fingering, and Kelly's moans became louder and lewd. His fast moving finger generated squelching sounds as her vagina prepared to orgasm, and her breathing became labored and fast as he brought her to the edge. Then the moment came she knew she was about to orgasm, and clenching her eyes and teeth shut, Kelly prepared to commit the first act of adultery in her life.

Just as Kelly was about to fall over the edge and orgasm, Leopan quickly withdrew his hands.

"NOOOO!" Kelly said out loud in anguish. To experience a moment of heaven, she had even prepared herself to forget that she was a wedded woman and be unfaithful. With Leopan mercilessly denying her the orgasm, she felt betrayed and ashamed.

Kelly's whole body was still burning from passion, and her clitoris was throbbing, screaming to be granted an orgasm. Then she realized she still has some hope left. Even though she considered masturbating to be an uncivilized thing, out of desperation, she decided to use her own fingers to not let the brewing orgasm to go to waste.

As Kelly reached for her steaming loins with her hands, she felt a firm grip on her hand, stopping her from grabbing onto a last hope of salvaging her orgasm. Leopan leaned in and said something. At that moment, she realized that, no orgasm in the first week, applied to the bride as well.

Letting out a big, frustrated sigh, Kelly let Leopan lead her shaking hands away from her loins. She cried from inside when she felt the fire in her loins begin to fade away, denying her any chances and leaving behind an overwhelming sexual frustration; every inch of her skin had become more sensitive, and her body shuddered with the denial of orgasm. The feeling felt pleasurable, but painful. Thinking it was the god's way of punishing her moment of weakness, she tried to calm her mind and fall asleep.

In the middle of the night, Kelly felt Leopan's hands on her once again. As always, he started on her breasts and moved lower. Still feeling guilty about succumbing to the illicit pleasures the last time and upset about him denying her orgasm, she tried to stop his hand, but found out that once taken down a boundary, it cannot be easily replaced. Before she could put any firm resistance, he found her clitoris, and once again, she became putty in his hands.

Half an hour of moans and gasps later, Kelly's wails came from the hut, "Nooo! Not again!" and was followed by a short burst of sobbing, everything became quiet.

Four hours later, the moans started again, and after about twenty minutes, a faint chant came in Kelly's voice, "Please...please...please," as she begged for a release. Then after a sudden outcry of, "Nooo!" between sobbing, came, "Why? At least let me do it myself, dammit!"

***************

The next morning, Kelly woke up in a haze. Both her mind and body were a mess; the continuous feeling of unsated arousal was keeping her awake most of the night and being in that constant state of excitement had her sweating throughout the cold night which made her whole body sticky, specially between her thighs, due to the heavy secretion of arousal.

The first thing Kelly did was, grab her soap and go to the river. Leopan quickly followed her and checked the river before letting her get in. She felt bit awkward with him because of what had happened in the previous night, but she managed to engage in conversation with him, since she wanted to get as much as information about the tribe before she leaves.

It was then Kelly learned about something important and could have been dangerous to ignore. In Waraka way, a week was divided into two parts: four days belonged to the angels, and three days belonged to demons; consequently naming them: angel week and demon week. So it was their custom to identify four days as an angel week, which Jonathan had misinterpreted as a full, seven day week.

Kelly felt a little angry with Jonathan about his ignorance and 'All know' attitude. In his false confidence, he had made a crucial error that could have her end in a heap of trouble. She was glad that she was leaving that day and do not have to worry about the interpretation error.

At the river, any hope to secretly release Kelly's pent-up sexual pressure by herself was thwarted by Leopan closely watching and following her everywhere. This resulted in her body being in a constant need of release which kept her nipples erected; this embarrassed her immensely since her puffy nipples stood out too much, they sometimes poked through the straws of her upper-skirt. As the tribal women reapplied the red dots on her body, she realized that her body had become unusually sensitive to the touch.

Kelly was at least relieved that she doesn't have to spend another night in that small hut. She loved and hated the previous night immensely. With the state she was in, she didn't want to risk another night in Leopan's embrace. She felt a tingle in her loins when she remembered how she had melted in his hands. Embarrassed by her own reaction to mere thoughts, she shook herself out of it and looked at the direction Kem and his group or Jonathan should arrive. She couldn't wait to be free of her dilemma, be done with all the sins she had and might commit, and go back to her comfortable home.

Kelly was feeling restless as the afternoon approached, and was relieved to the Jonathan and the elders emerging from the jungle. She ran to him and had to resist her overwhelming desire to hug him; it would have been the death of him.

"Where are Kem and the guys?" Jonathan asked while looking around.

"Then didn't come," Kelly said with her teary eyes.

"Shit! Those lazy bastards. I bet they got delayed in the jungle. They'll be here tomorrow. I guess we'll have to spend another night here," Jonathan said.

"You don't get it, Jonathan. I can't spend another night with him," Kelly said under a low voice and hinted at Leopan.

"Did he fuck you?" Jonathan asked looking at her.

"No!" Kelly said at once and, with an embarrassed expression, continued, "But he's doing other things that are too embarrassing to tell."

Jonathan kept looking at her for a while and said, "Look, Kelly. I know it's hard, but in the situation we are in, we can't do anything about it unless we are prepared to end up looking like porcupines. You'll have put up with it for one more night."

"What do you mean 'one more night'? I'm in this mess because of your stupid plan," Kelly said almost hissing.

"And by the way, their week is only four days, so if Kem doesn't show up by day-after-tomorrow, I really might get fucked, and it's not going to be by you," Kelly said furiously while trying to hide the fact from Leopan that they were arguing.

"What? Four days? Shit!...anyway, I'm sure he'll show up tomorrow. If not, I'll figure something out," Jonathan said.

"You better," Kelly said angrily and walked away since Leopan was coming closer as if he wasn't pleased with the tone and the length of their conversation.

That night, when Leopan led Kelly to the small hut, she nervously looked back at the camp-fire at the other side of the clearing and saw her husband sitting beside it, looking at her. She felt sadness, but more anger that it was he who had cornered her into getting molested by a primitive, tribal man.

As Kelly entered the hut, she knew, once again, her soft flesh would be at the mercy of his dark, hard hands, and she would melt against them and lose herself, only to be denied a release, many times.

Before long, despite Kelly's attempts to keep her voice down, through the noise of million crickets, Jonathan heard the faint sound of his wife's moans. He couldn't stop himself from going closer to that small, leaf covered hut and as he got closer he learned how much pleasure was condensed in her moans. He had rarely heard her moaning in that manner and was surprised how much pleasure she seemed to be feeling despite her previous intense reluctance to be in that hut; he felt anger, jealousy and excitement rising within him at the same time. Her moans were becoming more desperate and when he thought maybe she was about orgasm, the moans stopped and came a frustrated cry.

Once again, the night was overtaken by the siren of crickets, and Jonathan waited fifteen more minutes before going back to his hut. After the long journey into the jungle and the mental torture of hearing his wife being made to moan wantonly by someone else, he felt exhausted. When he sat on the bed, he found he was sporting at erection; he reasoned himself that it was due to few days in the jungle without getting any chance to be with Kelly. He wanted to have sex with her that night, but knew she was very busy with another man at the moment.

Just went Jonathan was about to fall asleep, he thought he heard more moaning coming through the noises of jungle, but was too tired to get up and inspect.

Throughout the night, Jonathan was woken up couple of times by what he thought was human-like animal sounds, but decided to ignore them and sleep.

Next morning, Kelly looked even more distressed. A faint dark circle was appearing around her eyes, and Jonathan noticed her gaze remained unfocused when she talked to him.

"I can't take it anymore," Kelly said in a defeated tone.

"You sure didn't sound like you hated it," Jonathan said in an accusing manner.

Kelly looked at him for few moments, but was too tired to even get angry.

"You don't get it, Jonathan. He keeps me awake and on edge the whole night, and this has been going on for three continuous nights. I feel my mind is starting to become a mush, and I'm losing control fast. You have to do something, Jonathan," Kelly pleaded him.

"Don't worry, Kem will be back today. If not, we'll figure out something," Jonathan said while eyeing Leopan who seemed to be giving him a death-stare from behind Kelly.

"Please, Jonathan. You are the only one I have. I did this because I trusted you. I'm a married woman with respect. Please don't let this happen to your own wife," Kelly started crying.

Leopan quickly said something and took her away.

While looking at Kelly being led away by Leopan, Jonathan thought that her mind was really breaking down. Kelly he knew never would have pleaded and cried like that. He wanted to help her, but despite having gun hidden in his tent, he was too afraid to start something; the odds didn't look good for him.

Jonathan went to the river to look for any signs of Kem's arrival. He didn't want to stay near the tree house where Kelly would be looking at him with her pleading eyes. Part of him wanted to accept that it was his fault that she was suffering, but his pride didn't want him to do that; right or wrong, he always did what was necessary.

Darkness approached the jungle and there were no signs of Kem's arrival. Jonathan didn't want to go back to the tent, but knew it was dangerous to be out of the clearing when the darkness arrives; each step could be death in the night-jungle.

Without the camp-fire, the main source of light was the moon. The small, dim light in the tree house meant that the tribe was asleep, and Jonathan what knew it meant; the newly married couple should be in their hut. He felt hungry and in need of a fire, but he slowly approached the small hut which Kelly and Leopan should be engaged in foreplay.

When Jonathan approached the hut, he heard distinct feminine sighs of Kelly. Without knowing what to expect or prepared to witness something he might not like, he peeked through the opening. Soft moon light was seeping into the hut, and the first thing he saw were the two pair of legs at the end of the sleeping platform. The darker, muscular pair had one of the pale, feminine ones trapped between them, and the free one was bent slightly at the knee and was moving slightly in a sensual manner.

Jonathan knew those beautiful, seductive legs by the look. Whenever Kelly gasped, her legs twitched a little, and toes bent a little.

As his eyes got used to the low-light, Jonathan finally saw the full scene that made him shudder. Kelly was lying on her back, and Leopan was partially on her from side, sucking one of her succulent breasts while teasing her clitoris with one hand. By pinning one of her legs with his strong ones, he was creating enough space between her legs for his hand and was grinding his pelvis into her hip.

Jonathan couldn't see Kelly's face, but from the way she had Leopan's head cradled in her hands, the gasps and twitching of her legs, and the evident glistening wetness where Leopan's fingers were dancing, he guessed she was more than enjoying the attention.

Then, as if on a stealth attack, Leopan buried two of his fingers into her. Kelly's whole body shuddered, hips raised and legs opened wider at the initial intrusion. Jonathan looked memorized as Leopan roughly fingered her, generating sloshing sound as his fingers moved more in a scooping motion, rather than the conventional thrusting.

Kelly moaned loud and writhed as Leopan sought sensitive spots in her vagina he had come to intimately know during the last three days. Coupled with the sensation of him sucking, biting and licking her puffy nipple, she was fast approaching an orgasm.

"Please let me come, please let me come," Kelly chanted between her moans, begging the tribal man for a release. But as soon as he felt her vaginal walls starting to throb and tighten around his fingers, he pulled them out.

"Aaaaah...why?" Kelly let out another frustrated cry, showing her displeasure of being denied her orgasm.

Jonathan watched as Leopan took hold of both of Kelly's hands by her wrists with one hand and held them against her breast while her whole body still twitched and jerked from the pressure of brewed, but unreleased orgasm. She was quietly sobbing as Leopan gently caressed the top of her head and whispered softly to her as if he was trying to calm her down while continuing to grind his manhood against her soft skin.

Jonathan slowly walked away while trying to come in to terms with what he had just witness. After few steps, he had to adjust his pants so he could walk without discomfort from the raging hard-on. For the past two years, he has had trouble getting a proper hard on, and he couldn't believe his cock was harder at that moment than the erections he had in his late teenage years.

Jonathan hated listening to Kelly expressing so much pleasure with someone other than him; she was his property. He hated Leopan more for making his uptight wife behave like that. He hated that their illicit bonding was making him have an erection. He wanted to get the gun and shoot Leopan, but knew it would the end of him as well. He was a gambler; a good gambler never gambles with his life.

Jonathan lay on his cot and tried his best to consider everything was part of a dream; even the resumed, faint moaning sound of his wife. He could imagine her snug vagina being played like a guitar by the fingers of a savage, and shuddered at the thought that, if Kem doesn't arrive next day, those fingers will be replaced by something more dangerous, and he'll be making her sing in a different tune.

Jonathan covered his ears with a pillow and tried to concentrate on a plan. At first, he thought, instead of waiting for Kem, he should escape with Kelly the next morning and head for the landing strip; even if they miss Kem's group, they would still be able to reach the place that the plane would eventually come. Then he thought, without any guides to clear a path, he and Kelly would be very slow in the jungle and a very angry bridegroom would definitely catch-up to them in no time. He had six ammos and a poor excuse for a gun with him, but seriously doubted he was skilled enough to kill even two tribe-men with it before he ends up like a pin-cushion. They might not kill Kelly, but they would definitely kill him.

Then, Jonathan thought about the situation as the calculative businessman he was: The tribe would only get pissed if he tries to take Kelly with him. If he leaves Kelly behind and reach the civilization, he could hire a team of mercenaries and come back for her, but... on second thought, by the time he comes back, she would have become spoilt goods: soiled and marked by savage men. He already had the location of the gold vein and when he reaches the civilization, he was going to become one of wealthiest men in the world. Kelly was a good woman and a wife, but why does he have to settle with spoilt goods when he has enough money and power to get a harem full of younger, prettier and naughtier girls that are willing to fulfill his fantasies and not bother him about babies? If he manages to bribe Kem, the local authorities and convince the world that she died during the voyage, he wouldn't have to worry about a divorce that might end up splitting his fortune.

Kelly has been a good and faithful wife to Jonathan so far; she was a rare breed of a woman. He had always been proud to have a classy woman as his wife, but at this point of his life, she was about to become a crucial sacrifice for his success; "A good gambler always knows when to play his most valuable cards," he thought before making a final decision.

*********************

Kelly stepped out of the small hut looking more miserable than ever. Another tiresome night was passed adding more fuel to her building sexual frustration. There were times she had even wished Leopan would rape her and be done with it. Despite the initial pity she had felt towards him after the first night, she was now starting to hate him for teasing her body to the point of making her beg for an orgasm and not grant it; it felt more humiliating to her than an actual rape she thought might feel; she was being forced to destroy her own dignity.

Kelly looked at the direction of the tent, but didn't see Jonathan. Seeing how the entrance was still closed, she thought he was still sleeping; she feared her uncontrollable moans might have reached far enough to have caused him lack of sleep; she started to feel even more miserable.

Kelly was pretty that Jonathan must have already come up with an escape plan. With her mind being bogged by the lack of sleep and constant arousal, she trusted him to come up with a good plan. She didn't want to spend even a minute longer in that place since she knew Leopan was counting seconds to the evening to fully consume his marriage with her. With the aroused state she was in, if he pushes the right buttons, she feared there won't be a rape.

Knowing Jonathan would need a good rest since they were about to risk their lives and run through the jungle, Kelly decided to head to the river, take a bath and cool her raging body and mind down. Leopan was always following her, and she wondered how she was going to elude him. She couldn't wait to listen to Jonathan's plan and learn what she has to do; the way to elude Leopan should also be in the plan.

When she came back from the river, she was surprised to find the camp fire unlit and the tent entrance still closed. Despite Jonathan needing some extra rest, since they didn't have much time till the evening, she decided to call for him.

"Jonathan, honey wake up," Kelly said aloud since she cannot go into the tent while Leopan was watching.

She called for him few times, but didn't get any response.

"Jonathan?" Kelly finally said, feeling something amiss.

Kelly was smart and knew her husband enough to expect the small chance of him betraying her, but she never expected the man she loved, to be a monster.

As the panic came in, Kelly didn't care about Leopan watching and bashed into the tent. What she saw made her freeze on the spot and at loss of voice to even scream out her horror. Everything that belonged to Jonathan and some essential tools had vanished from the tent. It didn't take even a second for her to realize that her worst nightmare has come true: Her husband has abandoned her to a fate worse than death.

Leopan was there to catch Kelly before she falls to the ground, crying. The betrayal was so deep, she found herself crying into the shoulder of her would be rapist. She didn't know what to do or care about anything anymore. She was betrayed in the worst way by the only man she has ever loved. She felt her mind going blank by the overwhelming sorrow. Nothing held any meaning or values to her anymore; even her own life. The moment she let everything go, the feeling of loss and sadness diminished. She stopped crying and thought, "If this is my fate, I'll submit to it."

From then on, Kelly's face didn't show any emotions as she followed the flow of events in a docile manner. Once again, the community had a festive vibe as both women and men busied themselves in preparations. No one seemed to care much about Jonathan's disappearance except Leopan and an elder who tried to ask her about him. She didn't give any answer and remained quiet, trying her best to forget that Jonathan even existed in her life; even a small memory of him brought searing pains in her chest that were painful enough to gasp.

In the afternoon, the women brought Kelly into the tree house and to the hearth on the women's side. All the women seemed to be present around the hearth. She was offered something very bitter to drink. She complied, and soon, she felt a strange calmness creeping into her both body and mind. They made her sit near it and while one woman took off her upper skirt, the two women besides her took her arms into their laps and held them firmly. It was then she noticed some kind of sticks, the thickness of a quarter, sticking out from the hearth, with their ends burning in it. One elderly woman took out one of the sticks with its end glowing red, and another woman placed a small leaf on the skin near her wrist.

Kelly knew what was about to happen: She was about to be permanently marked as a tribal woman, but was broken enough to not trying to prevent it or do anything about it. She winced in pain and cried out as the hot coal, with a sizzling sound, burned through the leaf and branded her smooth, pale skin. Maybe due to the drink, she didn't feel as much pain she had thought she would feel. As soon as the burning stick was withdrawn, another woman covered her burn-wound with an herbal paste. The paste felt soothing and felt the pain diminish immediately.

Just when Kelly started to relax, another leaf was placed on her hand, few inches above the burned spot, and she knew she was about to experience the gruesome pain of having at least twenty more burnings along her hands and around her breasts, just like the women in the tribe have. She knew only the women who have given birth get scarifications on their belly, so she knew she would at least be spared of that.

Kelly cried out in pain with each burning, and the women around her tried to calm her down and supported her as she went through the scarification without any resistance.

At the end of the painful procedure, Kelly was breathing hard and sweating profusely. She had gone twenty-two burns and went along her hands and around the base of her breasts. The burning on the sensitive skin near her breasts had felt the worst, but when the herbal paste was applied, it felt much more bearable.

After the scarification ceremony, the women decorated Kelly's golden hair with flowers and, without putting the top skirt back on her, took her into the small hut. They laid her on the platform and left her alone. The burnings still felt painful enough to hurt when she moved, so she decided to just lay on the platform. The sun was still bright and the evening was still few more hours away; coupled with the soothing effect of the strange drink and the accumulating lack of sleep through few days, she fell into a much needed asleep.

Kelly woke up to the feeling of Leopan gently caressing her hair. It took some time for her to break away from the nightmare she was having and come back to the reality, only to remember that the nightmare was sweet dream compared to it.

There was darkness outside the hut and, unlike the previous nights, a small lamp was illuminating the interior, symbolizing the night was about to be more special than the previous ones.

Kelly looked at Leopan's face and saw the desire on his face being masked by a gentle smile. Despite her failing to find an attraction to his unusual facial features, she knew that the tribal women found him to be one of the most handsome; every culture had their own version of beauty.

Leopan's hand went to her inviting, uncovered bosom and gave a gentle squeeze. Kelly winced and hissed from the pain she felt from the burn-wounds around her breasts; even though they didn't hurt when she was still, when the skin stretched, there was a moderate pain.

He quickly pulled his hand back, realizing he had hurt her. Then he stood up, untied the strings that were holding his penis-gourd and pulled it off, revealing his already hardened manhood.

Despite feeling it on her skin throughout the nights of the past few days, it was the first time Kelly actually saw Leopan's manhood. With the aid of the lamp light, she glimpsed at the true features of the tool that was about to rob her of her virtue.

It looked thicker than Jonathan's, but in length, they looked similar. The uncircumcised penis hid the tip of it behind a layer of skin which gave it a more natural look. Unlike Jonathan's usual bendable erection, Leopan's erection seemed to be very rigid from the way it stood up proudly without any support. The base of his erection was covered with curly pubic hair, and the scrotum seemed to be full with pent-up semen gathered by denied orgasms during past few days.

Then Kelly looked at the gold nugget that hanged from Leopan's god teeth necklace; even in the dim light, it shined. She knew it was the object that led her destiny into losing everything and her lying on a bed, waiting to be raped by a savage.

Kelly fixed her gaze at the dim flame of the small lamp as Leopan sat on the platform and spread her legs to create enough space for his hand. It seemed her whole body had gone limp and offered no resistance or reactions when his fingers started rubbing her clitoris. Her breathing got a little heavier, and her folds got moist from the attention, but neither her blank gaze nor her silence changed.

Leopan stopped for a moment sensing something off and different. Then in a smooth motion, he sank two of his fingers into her wet cavity. Her body jerked a bit and a simple gasp escaped her lips. He started working his magical fingers in her vagina, pushing on her sensitive points by memory.

Leopan worked hard working his fingers, but no strong reactions came from Kelly. He even started using his other hand to stimulate her clitoris while working three fingers into her. Even when he pushed against a point that had guaranteed a loud moan in the past few nights, only a gasp escaped her mouth; it was as if he was trying to arouse a dead body.

Then, from the dim light of the lamp, Leopan noticed a glitter in Kelly's eyes and moment later, a tear escaped from the corner of her right eye. He immediately stopped the sexual act and went near to her face to look into her eyes.

Kelly looked at Leopan, expecting him to be angry of her lack of reactions to his efforts, but she couldn't help it; in the devastated state her mind was in, there was no way she could get aroused, even if she had wanted to.

Kelly expected Leopan to get angry, maybe hit her and rape her, but what she saw in his eyes was something she didn't expect: worry and compassion. It was as if he had somehow figured out that she was very sad and upset by Jonathan's disappearance; he had seen how she broke down when she had seen the empty tent. He didn't know the depth of her sorrow, but he realized his new bride was in no condition to happily consummate their marriage that night.

Leopan blew-out the lamp and gently lay on his side, beside Kelly, facing her. There was no fondling her breasts or trying to grind his hard-on against her. He just gently caressed her head and said in his language, "I feel your sadness. Don't worry, and rest."

At that moment, Kelly understood she had greatly misunderstood and underestimated the civility and the gentleness of the savage man she had come to loath. It hurt to move, but she turned, leaned into him and cried. He gently stroked her back as she sobbed and wet his chest with tears.

*************

The coming morning, Kelly woke up in Leopan's arms, just like the way she had fallen asleep while crying onto his chest. She clearly heard his steady, slow breathing and the firm heart-beat as he slept with his hands wrapped around her. From the way it pressed against her, his body felt more firm and harder than Jonathan's. She actually liked how warm and firm his body felt, and the smell of wilderness came from it.

After what he had done in the previous night, Kelly had a great respect for Leopan. She knew how sexually frustrated she had felt from all the steamy, but orgasm-less, nights. Being a middle-aged woman, she had gender advantage of controlling her sexual needs, and the morals and responsibilities of a married woman helped to control her desires; but Leopan was a young man and wasn't restrained by any morals; he must be a more sexually frustrated than her; his body should be painfully screaming to mate with her and release all the pent-up desires into her; it was apparent from his hard on that was still pressing against her thigh. Last night was his night: he could have quenched his thirst, with or without her consent, but he had chosen to respect her feelings and endure temptations; he has shown true virtue of a gentleman. She could no longer hate him or consider him a savage. She felt a warm feeling in her heart she hadn't felt in a long time: the warmth of being loved and respected. That warmth was acting as a soothing balm that was seeping into the cracks of her broken heart. Then, in a panic, she told herself, "Kelly, don't you dare fall in love with this man. It's just an illusion played by my broken heart."

The constant ache in her heart continued to torment her, but Kelly felt, somehow, the pain felt a little dull after the last night. When she moved, those numerous burn-wounds reminded her of the branding she had gone through in the previous day, but they seemed to be healing much faster than she had anticipated. With gentle and careful movements, she managed to escape Leopan's hands, and quietly left the hut; she wanted to reconfirm that Jonathan had actually betrayed her.

When Kelly got closer to the tent, she wanted to see her husband there and come into the conclusion that she wasn't betrayed by him, but the tent remained empty. She went through the whole tent to look for any clues and anything important that might help her if she decides make a run for it by herself, but every survival tool from compass to bandages were taken by him; she wished he had left at least one of the three machetes for her. Even with all the survival tools, she has enough skills to survive alone in that unforgiving jungle; with no tools for aid, she had no chance of an escape unless it was done in a suicidal attempt. Then to her horror, when she checked her bag, she found out he had taken with him her camera and all her documentations of the expedition, including the dictionary she had painstakingly created; not only he had betrayed her, he also had stolen something very important and personal to her.

When Kelly exited the tent with a defeated expression, she wasn't surprised to find Leopan waiting outside for her. Last few days, she had looked at him with both repulsion and attraction, but now, she felt no repulsion; instead, a sense of relief and protection; as crazy as it may seem, he was the last remaining person she could rely on in that secluded world.

Despite not fully knowing the reasons, Leopan seemed to be sympathizing with Kelly's sadness. He was being extra gentle with her and, for the first time, he held her hand and walked side by side with her to the river, instead of following behind her. Considering how Waraka people refrained from showing affection to opposite gender in public, she knew he was going out of his way to comfort her. She felt ashamed that she was being comforted by a person she had previously planned to betray and hurt deeply.

During the breakfast, the women reapplied some medicine on her burn-wounds; they were healing amazingly very fast. She had no appétit, but out of necessity, she ate what was given to her. The whole tribe seemed to notice, or Leopan had told them that she was not feeling well, and they were being extra gentle with her; they even offered her some honey which was very rare and valuable for them. The care they showed for a person they barely knew, soothed the pain in her heart; she thought they seemed to be more civilized than the people who though themselves as civilized.

For the first time, Kelly looked at Leopan, who was sitting near the men's hearth, in a more sexual manner. His lean, well-built body boasted strength and masculinity. He was the tallest and strongest looking man in the tribe. She thought the title: fierce man, or the tribe's protector, suited him. Even though the important decisions were made by the elders, Leopan was the most popular in the tribe. Combined with the gentleness and respect he had shown towards her, she felt the woman in her begin to get impressed by the manliness of a person she had not dared to even look at in a sexual manner till now. She couldn't believe a proper, married, white woman looking at a savage, uncivilized man as a potential mate, but realized she wasn't that proper, married, white woman anymore; the moment her husband betrayed her and left her, she stopped being a married woman; the moment Leopan showed more civility than her, she became the uncivilized one. Right now she was just a white woman with no purpose in her life.

Then Kelly noticed Leopan's scrotum that hung heavily between his legs. Every other man in the tribe had their scrotums feely hanging between their legs, but after first few days with the tribe, she had gotten used to seeing them. But Leopan's scrotum held a new meaning now; they seemed to be filled with potent seed; seed which was being stored in hope of fertilizing her. Instead of horror, she blushed deeply; it wasn't because she desired to get fertilized by the contents of his scrotum, it was because the thought of a man waiting for her consent to breed her at a moment's notice, was enough to tantalize her feminine senses.

Kelly shrugged herself off of those captivating, but dangerous thoughts and tried to concentrate on a younger woman who was trying to teach her how to weave a basket out of reeds. She was trying to keep herself busy to avoid thinking about Jonathan or home which always made her feel great pain. She felt that the god has given her a chance to restart her life with a clean slate if she wishes to. She was still unsure of what to do with her life, but that extra choice was keeping her mind away from committing suicide; even a little hope was enough to keep a woman who had lost all hope from ending the misery by suicide.

******************

That evening, when Leopan led Kelly into the hut, she still hadn't decided what to do. He lit the small lamp, took off his penis-gourd, and his manhood seemed to ready to go into action in a moment's notice. Then he turned towards her with a hopeful smile and waited for her reaction; it was as if he was asking her permission to bed her.

Kelly knew, after postponing the mating last night, the young man was eager to finally have sex with his rightful wife. Leopan had behaved like a gentleman last night, and she though he wouldn't force her if she refuses him this night too, but wondered how long she would be able to carry on like that; his hormones and pride as a man will eventually overtake his gentleness, and he would be forced to either rape her or take some serious actions which he might regret afterwards. Despite being a stranger to her, he was the only person left for her to depend on. So far he has proved to be a gentle and good husband to her; he has shown her more respect and care than what she got from Jonathan in the past two years of her marriage life. She thought it would be cruel and unjust to force such a man to be evil because she was protecting her virtue for a man that has betrayed her. She doubted whether she was willing to fully surrender her fertile, mature body, but decided she could at least aid him to relieve his pent-up pressure.

With shaking hands, Kelly untied her skirts and let them fall to the ground. Then, with lot of hesitation, reached towards Leopan's proud manhood and felt sparks flying when her fingertips touched the velvet textured foreskin. Strengthening the resolve to replay the kindness he has shown to her, she wrapped fingers around second penis she has ever touched in her life.

The first thing Kelly noticed was how hard Leopan's erection felt in her hands; it was as if she was holding a wooden pole. Jonathan's always had a feel of a thawed sausage, but Leopan's felt as if it would crack and splinter before being bent, and unlike Jonathan's she could barely wrap her fingers all way the way around his girth. She even felt his heartbeat through his throbbing penis, and it made an illusion as if she was holding a live creature. The uncut, dark and hard penis was an exotic thing for her and feelings and desires she wanted to be in dormant, started to rise up, making her forget about her worries for a moment and be fascinated with the instrument that tantalized her womanly senses.

Kelly started sliding her fingers, along the length, up and down, simulating coitus. She felt it become even harder at the attention it received from her fingers. Letting out a sigh, Leopan pulled her in and wrapped his arms around her, smashing her big breasts between them. She kept pumping his shaft with her hand and enjoyed the warmth of his lean body while being intoxicated by his manly-scent; the more her fingers worked on him, the sweeter his scent got, and the warmer his body got.

Leopan's hand snaked down from behind her and sank his fingers into her vagina, making her moan out and dive deeper into the sensual sensation; both were locked in a passionate embrace, trying to pleasure each other, with their hands.

Soon, the outside world and concerns started to black out for Kelly and only Leopan's fingers in her and his manhood in her hand mattered and existed. The moment the pain of betrayal was forgotten, the pent-up sexual frustration that had been suppressed by that pain, started to resurface with vengeance. Her loins responded and started secreting wetness to ease the sliding of his fingers.

When Leopan's heart started to race, his body started to tremble and penis started to throb strongly, suddenly, he stopped Kelly's hand from pleasuring him anymore. Lost in passion, it took her few moments to realize he was moving both of them onto the sleeping platform; in her lack of understanding of their customs, in a futile attempt, she had tried to give him release without offering her full submission; in Waraka culture, life-seed was a sacred thing that shouldn't be wasted or spilt; every single drop of it was meant to be released where it was meant to be: inside a woman.

When Leopan's fingers left her sodden, more than ready sex, Kelly was in no state of mind to make important, life changing decisions, but partly urged by the desire for revenge, she did. She invitingly spread her thighs, offering more space for the man who was already positioning his hips between them, and took his unfamiliar face in her hands to grant herself one more chance to etch the face of the man, who she was about let into her heart and body to create one of the deepest bonds a man and woman could create, into her memory,.

It wasn't even near the ideal image she had about the face of a perfect man; unusually wide jaws, thick lips and a big bulbous nose riddled with small holes which were used to slide in the decorative sticks and feathers through them; the only attractive thing was his big, brown eyes burning with passion and affection.

Kelly doubted she would ever heal enough to love another man, but she knew, without fail, after that night, she would eventually come to desire every inch of this strong, young man. She lifted her head and gave a simple but passionate kiss on his lips, and from his reaction, it seemed to be his first ever kiss, and he liked it.

Leopan's hip thrust forward, and Kelly arched her back, closed her eyes, grabbed onto his strong shoulders and cried out, "OH MY GOD!" in pain mixed pleasure; she had underestimated his thickness, and their first contact of union was welcomed with fireworks and fanfare. Before venturing further into her enticing, wet tightness, he waited for her to open eyes and make sure she was alright and consenting.

Kelly opened her eyes burning with a newly lit passion; she had underestimated how much of a difference the thickness of a penis could make; the first inch that had invaded body was enough to predict how the remaining six inches would feel, and both her body and mind longed for that promise of pleasure.

Propped on his elbows and drowning in Kelly's blue eyes and soft moans coming through her parted lips, with calculated and patient jabs, Leopan started stretching and remolding her walls to suit her new husband's manhood. With each short thrust, her big soft breasts swung on her chest as if in response to the gold nugget that was swinging above them; for a moment, his gaze was lost on the mesmerizing swing of bosom as he introduced his thick shaft to her, inch by inch. Then, their black and golden pubic hair mixed together as the base of his penis pressed deliciously onto her clitoris.

Letting out a shuddering moan, Kelly caught Leopan's face with both her hands and contemplated whether she should kiss him. Not finding enough love for the man in her heart, she wrapped her hands around his neck and hugged him hard, celebrating the feeling of her walls stretching around a new, unknown penis; the difference in feeling was much more than the visual difference.

Leopan gently rested his body on Kelly's and wrapped his arms from under her while firmly planted his knees into the bedding, preparing to perform the most important part of the consummation ceremony.

Then began the ancient, primal dance that gave birth to and nurtured mankind. In that dim, warm lamp light, inside a hut made of branches and leaves, in a remote corner of a remote jungle, a dark body of a savage man was undulating above a writhing white body of an educated, married woman from the biggest city of the modern world. His dark, uncut shaft was spreading her womanly folds, thrusting into her inviting, warm depths in hope of mixing his ancient, unmixed genes with her modern, mixed ones. Heavily laden with years worth of accumulated seeds, his scrotum slapped against her wetness, threatening to open the gates at any moment.

Curling her toes, and moaning wantonly, Kelly experienced another minor orgasm run through her body as Leopan made slow, deliberate thrusts into her. Having been accustomed to frenzied, short fucking, this was a new thing to her that she loved immensely. Thanks to the slow movements and self-control, he had well past the usual time length Kelly was used to have sex with Jonathan. He was using time and effort to rub and push against sensitive points on her squeezing walls; sometimes he stopped the thrusting to pay special attention to some spots that got strong reactions from her, and varied the length he fed into her in each thrust, creating the illusion that she was being mated with several cocks. His penis was making sensual love to her vagina; it was the French-kiss version for fucking; he was fucking her in a way that makes women fall in love; he was making love.

There was no kissing, staring into each other's eyes or fondling. Leopan had his torso laid on Kelly's, enjoying the softness of her bosom against him and burring his face in her gold mane, letting the labored breath of his grunts hit her ear while closely listening to hers. From their bodies rubbing against each other and the saltiness of their combined sweat, there were little stinging sensations from some of her healing burn-wounds, but they acted as spice to the overall carnal pleasure coursing through her whole body. With squeezed-shut eyes, Kelly held onto him for dear life with her arms wrapped around his neck and moaned in ways that even surprised herself. The only way they communicated with was through their genitals, and it was more than enough for them.

Kelly felt the brewing of an orgasm, she knew, that was to be incomparable to any she has ever had. Feeling her walls grab and throb against his shaft, Leopan changed his thrusting to favor depth. She spread her thighs as much as she could, to aid his efforts and humped back at him.

After a momentary silence from Kelly that gave way to the sound of wet slapping, the small hut shook from a loud mixture of a moan and a scream. Lost in passion, she bit into Leopan's shoulder as her whole body started to tremble and spasm from overloading of sensors.

When her walls started to vigorously milk his cock for the life-creating sap, Leopan lost all control, thrust deep into her and, contracting his scrotum, opened the flood-gates, permanently marking the beautiful white woman as his own.

With the feeling of her insides being flooded by liquid warmth, Kelly's orgasm intensified, making her pussy milk him even harder. Her jaw tightened even more, giving a taste of blood as her screamed got muffled.

In tune with rhythmic spasm of her sheath, Leopan groaned and pushed out even more spurts of thick, liquid pearls in to the fertile woman, filling her up with a volume she had never experienced before. Her screams turned into soft whimpers as she started concentrating on the throbbing of his cock as it inseminated her, fulfilling a part of life-cycle.

Injecting the last drop of semen, Leopan let out a loud sigh of release and relaxed his tired body. Coming out of the orgasmic bliss, Kelly started to feel the weight of the man who had just claimed and marked her body from inside, out. Looking at the bite wound on his shoulder, blushingly, she realized she had also done a fair share of claiming and marking. His manhood was still inside her, refusing to leave the heaven it had just visited.

From the intense session, both were breathing hard and covered in sweat. She couldn't believe what had happened; she loved every second and thrust of it. Even though she had made a very careless and dangerous decision in a moment of passion and anger, there was little regret. It was the only way she could think of taking revenge for her betrayal and was amazed that revenge could taste so sweet and heavenly.

As Leopan's manhood started to deflate and soften, excess of the deposit he had made in Kelly, started to leak and drip-down, tickling her other opening; it was a reminder of the careless and dangerous part of her decision. Due to Jonathan's inability to impregnate her, and her willingness to use any chance to get pregnant, she had stop using protection a long time ago. From the manner his semen dripped alone her sensitive skin, she knew, unlike Jonathan's watery ejaculate, even after mixing with her own secretions, Leopan's were very thick in consistence. He was a young and virile guy; if the doctors were right, he might have impregnated her at that moment.

Kelly found it hard to come into term that she had willingly let a guy around the age of her students to fuck her senseless and possibly impregnate her. More than few times, captivated by her matured beauty, some of her male students had tried to flirt with her; she had always seen them as too young and immature to even consider the flirting as serious. Now, she was lying under a man who had just made her orgasm more times, in just one fucking, than in her whole life while leaking his potent semen, out from bond of their still connected genitals, in one of her fertile days.

When Kelly's constricting walls finally pushed out Leopan's flaccid penis, with a satisfied sigh, he rolled off of her. When the after-glow of their union started to fade away, she was hit by guilt of what she had willingly committed, and turned to her side, facing away from him; she wanted avoid seeing him for a while. He spooned her from behind and instead of placing one of his hands on her breasts, he gently placed it on her abdomen while whispering, "Thank you," in his language.

At his gesture, Kelly's heart melted once again. For the first time in her life, she has had sex with a man who was eager to give her a child; that feeling was satisfying to her itself. She wasn't still sure whether she wants a child from him; she still had no love in her heart for this amazing man, but, enjoying the romantic moment, she placed her own hand on his and fell asleep.

*************

The morning was a bit confusing for Kelly. She still had hard time believing she has actually had sex with someone other than Jonathan, but the abundance of dried cum covering her whole nether-region, stood evidence. She neither regretted nor elated about the previous night; she wanted to let her fate flow its course and see.

Kelly was sitting on the bed while being lost in her thoughts. Leopan woke up and while still lying on the bed, took her nearest arm, which made her turn and look at him. He smiled at her and, for the first time, she rewarded him with a gentle smile; it was the first time she had smiled for him.

"So beautiful," Leopan said.

If she had been in the same age as Leopan, Kelly knew, she would have overcome by shyness and blush like newly deflowered bride. Instead of giving a reply, she offered him a wider smile, plant a small kiss oh his lips, got down from the bed and started putting on her skirts; she desperately needed a good bath in the river to clean herself from the residue of their love-making.

Things were rapidly changing between Kelly and Leopan. At the river, she pulled him into the water instead of having him watch and guard. When she hugged him, he stiffened and looked around to see if anyone was present, but relaxed and wrapped his arms around her when he realized they were alone.

They took a bath together, washing each other, sharing laughs, smiles, and occasional words; a moment of intimacy and bonding. Kelly blushed and traced the healing bite mark on Leopan's shoulder worriedly; she couldn't believe she could lose in passion enough to sink her teeth into another human. He took her hand and kissed it to let her know that he welcomes her marking.

Then it sank into Kelly's mind that, during the previous night, while Leopan owned and marked her as his woman, she also, in return, owned and marked his as her man; unlike her previous marriage, for the time, she has a man that only belongs to her.

Kelly blushed profusely when the tribe noticed the bite mark on Leopan and laughed while teasing both of them, but at the same time, she felt kind of proud that the whole tribe now knows that she had claimed the young, strong man as her mate.

Leopan was helping Kelly to keep her mind away from her former-husband, making her focus on him more and more. She was forcing her heart to open to new man and accept him in order to erase all pain-inflicting memories she has.

Even the tribe members felt much closer to Kelly after surrendering her body to one of them; they felt closer and more familiar. She looked at one of the children that was playing with hair and thought, if she gives birth to Leopan's child, how would it look like? Suddenly she realized the gravity of the thought she had; giving birth to a child made from two extremes: an American mother and a New Guinean tribal father. So many people would consider the union itself to be taboo and scorn upon; then, how contradictory and out-casted would be the fruit of such a taboo and controversial union? She shuddered at the thought of people's reaction. She knew if she becomes pregnant, for the sake of herself and the child she bore, she has to give up all hopes of returning home; what frightened her was the fact that she might already be pregnant with Leopan's child, and her fate might be already fixed for good or worse.

When Kelly climbed down from the tree-house at around mid-day, she was found Leopan and another man dismantling the small hut which she and Leopan had shared many intimate moments; a sense if loss was felt upon seeing it coming undone. After the proper consummation of their marriage, the hut had no purpose, and the tribe expected the new couple to join the company and safety of their tree-house. She wondered how her new married life with Leopan would progress in the tree-house which offered very little privacy.

The Kelly saw the empty tent and felt a pain in her chest from the memories it brought her. It was the only remaining symbol of her marriage to Jonathan. Just like the small hut that was being disassembled, it also had no purpose now; unlike the hut, the tent only carried painful memories.

Kelly started to dismantle the big tent; despite having many uses and advantages, it had no meaning anymore and carried only pain inflicting memories. She had hard time pulling out the anchors, and soon, Leopan joined her and helped her in taking it down. She gathered some of her clothes and important things in one luggage bag and asked Leopan to put the rest where she cannot see, even by accident.

Kelly felt a huge relief by looking at the empty space, with noting to taunt and remind her about her failed marriage. Leopan carried her luggage onto tree house and placed it near a hammock which she guessed was going to be theirs.

When the night approached, Kelly felt a little nervous; it was her first night in the tree house, and she wondered how things happen there at night. After the dinner, the fires were put out, and everyone got on to the hammocks and prepared to sleep. She watched in awe and confusion as everyone shed whatever they were wearing, before climbing onto the hammocks. Husbands and wives climbed onto their respective hammocks, and one couple, with a small child who was too young to sleep without the mother. The rest of the children climbed into couple more hammocks, sharing with two or three others, depending on their size; only single, adult males and females had one for themselves.

Leopan climbed onto their hammock and asked Kelly to join. She looked around seeing everyone else was in their hammocks, and the tree-house was illuminated only by a small lamp that gave off a dim enough light that didn't hinder sleep. She shed her own clothes and climbed. Once on it, she found out that, it felt much more comfortable than a sleeping platform or a cot, but due the way the it was weaved, the elasticity and how it was hanged, when someone gets in, it sank in the middle and concaved around that person, essentially creating a small sleeping capsule. But this also offered limited mobility and forced the people who share it to be very close; this was not a bed to be shared with someone if you don't really, really like that person, especially without clothes. She finally understood why a new couple has to sleep on a sleeping platform till they get used to each other and have their first fuck.

Kelly was in the hammock, facing Leopan, with their bodies pressed against each other. There was no need to hug each other; with the surprisingly elastic property of the material, the hammock wrapped around them, leaving a narrow opening above, essentially forming a cocoon around them and creating their own, small private area.

After caressing each other and enjoying the closeness for some time, Leopan squeezed a hand between their bodies and started fingering Kelly. She loved having his expert fingers turn her into melting putty, but tried best to control her moans since there were other people and even children sleeping around them. Then she started hearing moans other than her own. It seemed, even though courtship in public was discouraged during the day time, once the night has come, within the mock privacy of a hammock-cocoon, without any hindrances or limitations, love flourished.

With the knowledge it was alright to be vocal about pleasure, Kelly stopped trying to suppress her moans, but out of embarrassment about everyone could hear them, tried to be moderate. Through her own moans, she started hearing at least two more sources of grunts and moans, and when a flesh slapping sound started hearing, Leopan shifted their positions in a way he was on top of her, between her legs. There wasn't enough space for her to open her legs wide open for him, but she was able to comfortably wrap her long legs around his hips. With the hammock surrounding them, the light was even dimmer, and she could barely make out his face descending onto her breasts. She drew in her breath when his warm and wet mouth enveloped her puffed and erected nipple. She hugged his head and tried to feed more of her soft breast into his mouth and surrender every bit of sensitive flesh to his enthusiastic tongue. The feathers that decorated his nose, tickled her breasts he indulged on her soft mound, and she started grinding her groin against his curly pubic-hair which provided, even more, sensual tickling. She just wanted that beautiful moment to last forever, but at the same time, she was longing for something even more beautiful, intense and pleasurable.

When a woman was moaning loud while going through an orgasm, Leopan aimed his manly-spear at Kelly's already moist and dripping honey-pot and granted what she had been wishing for. Even though it was a very tight fit, her walls sucked his thick tool in, making it feel as if he was sucked-up into her. From the very moment she was entered, her sex started throbbing and milking his manhood, as his mouth sucked and licked her breasts; it was slow and steady, yet intense, fucking that both partners engaged with overwhelming enthusiasm.

Leopan was, once again, displaying his amazing stamina and control as he steadily, even past the twenty minute mark, kept pistoning into Kelly. She had thought the first night must have been a once in a while heaven, but he was starting to convince her that he could take her to that heaven, every single night, for the rest of her life. She thought that despite her current and former lovers having kind of similar size tools, the difference of pleasure she felt was worlds apart. Before the previous night, she hadn't even known that this kind of prolonged, sensual and intense love-making was possible between a man and a woman; there was an over-whelming romance and naughtiness about it; this was real mating: a man pouring all his emotions and efforts into fucking a woman with the purpose of impregnating her.

Every time Leopan thrust in, instinctively, Kelly moved her hips to meet the thrusts, and moaned out her pleasure.

"Oh....ooohh.....ooohh....god.....aaaahhhh."

Then it occurred to Kelly that, right at that moment, in the ball sack that kept hitting her ass, a new batch of potent sperm were churning and brewing, waiting to go through the amazing shaft that was spearing her, and injected into her fertile womb. That thought was so arousing for her, she felt a flood gate being opened as she shuddered and orgasmed hard, drowning in her carnal pleasure while waking up most of the tribe.

Leopan kept ploughing Kelly throughout her intense orgasm and tried to resist the urge to cum from the effect of her throbbing sheath milking the life out of his cock. Coming out of her orgasm, she was treated to her lover's focused face, dripping few droplets of his sweat to mix with hers, trying to hold subdue the riot in his balls, to be let free. The small closed space was permeated with their combined sexual pheromones, making the moment even more intense. With the surge of hormone imbalancement caused by the orgasm, her heart was filled with love for the man who had just given her that pleasure. She grabbed his face and kissed him hard, sealing his dark, thick lips with her own, feeling the feathers on his nose, on her face, pushing her tongue through his teeth and finding a partner to dance with. His grunts got muffled by their sealed lips, and she felt his manhood throb and unload his essence deep into her. She mixed her laugh into his grunts, realizing she had found a weak point of him. He was a fast learner and was quickly returning her kiss while squeezing every drop of his cum into her already flooded womb. She went through another minor orgasm as they created a closed-circuit through their sexes and mouths.

They spent the after-glow of their satisfying copulation while trying to perfect the technique of kissing. It was a new form of showing intimacy for Leopan, but with Kelly's gentle guidance, he was proving to be a good student. They were drenched in sweat and sexual fluids, making their bare skin slip and slide against each other; instead of repulse, she actually found something erotic about it.

Finally, Leopan broke the embrace and lie beside her, making the hammock open and let some fresh cold air cool off their heated bodies. Unlike him, Kelly didn't have great stamina, and despite letting him do most of the work, she was still panting from exhaustion; she had never thought she could get this tired, spent but satisfied from having sex.

Kelly turned and laid her head on his chest while placing one of her hands on the thick patch of chest-hair, and a leg over his still wet but deflated penis. In response, he slid an arm under her head and cradled her to his body, offering the warmth and affection she sought.

After few minutes of drowning in the after-glow of their coupling, with the added stimulation of Kelly's soft thigh pressing against his penis, Leopan started to grow another erection. When she felt him grow against her thigh, she wondered, how could he have so much energy and libido, even after going for a hunt?

Then Kelly felt him trying to move, and realized he was trying to roll on to her once again. With the hand and leg she had on him, she prevented him from rolling and said, "I'm sorry, lover... too tired to even move now. I'm just too old for you," and doubted whether, even in her early twenties, she would have had enough energy to fully satisfy her young, energetic husband.

Leopan didn't understand what Kelly said, but seemed to get the message from her gesture and tone: the woman was too tired for another round. He hugged her even tighter, and enjoyed her feminine softness.

From the ear that was pressing against his chests, she listened to the heartbeat of her new man: new husband, while feeling the excess of his semen pouring out of her, hinting at the great amount that saturated her insides. At that moment, she decided that, if she becomes with his child, she would happily accept it.

***********

Kelly was starting to get used to her new life as the wife of Leopan: the strong-man of the Waraka tribe. There was no cast system in the small tribe, but added with her golden hair and the important status of her husband, despite being different in appearance and behavior, she received lot of respect.

Even without the dictionary, Kelly was now starting to speak their language well; after all, she created the dictionary, so it was only a matter of memorizing more words. With her increased status and understanding of the language, she was starting to learn a great big deal about the Waraka culture and their life-style, but with Jonathan disappearing with all her notes and writing materials, she was unable to document them.

Soon, Kelly learned that, except for the time-off he had for the first week of the marriage, with his status as the tribe's strong-man, Leopan was a very busy man. Most of the time, during the daytime, he was in the jungle. Still, at every night, making up for his absence in daytime, in their little heaven within the hammock, he showered her with affections and sent her to heaven while trying to breed the white woman.

Due to the extreme satisfaction she was experiencing from her new marriage, Kelly was starting forget the pains of her previous life; things have become much more simple and pleasurable. She had stopped counting days, which made her lose track of time. Every day was a new day which she waited eagerly for the end. Every evening, she waited for Leopan to emerge from the jungle and treat her with his wide, innocent, pure smile of happiness to see his wife. She was now seeing her husband: the man she had found extremely undesirable in appearance few weeks ago, was now the most handsome and loving man in the whole world to her; at times, she was amazed by how much her heart has influenced her perception of beauty. The very sight of him was enough to make her loins moist at the thought sweet loving she would receive at night. She wanted him to be with her even during the day time and shower her with love, but she also knew her husband has lot of duties too.

People expected him to lead every major hunt and organize patrols to survey their territory for intruders. There were three more tribes neighboring the Waraka tribe, but due to the sheer vastness of the territories each one held, there were very few confrontations. Each tribe was competing for unique resources each area had; more resources meant, more chance to increase the tribe population; more population meant, more men for hunting and fighting. So the relationships between the tribes were very volatile; there were no allies, only varying stages of hostility towards each other. No tribe wanted another to be powerful enough to conquer them, so a prosperous tribe always have target on their back for raids.

Among the tribes in that area, Waraka was regarded to be the most passive one that mainly concentrated on defense rather than offence. They were considered the most prosperous among the four tribes and had no need of raids. So they were putting all their resources into repelling attacks from other lesser tribes.

When Kelly first heard from Leopan about the raids, she had thought the main purpose of those raids were to kill and completely wipe-out the other tribe. But he explained to her that the forest spirit do not sanction the killing of women and children; only men died in raids, so direct confrontations were very rare since each tribe wanted to conserve the number of their men.

Then Kelly asked, what really was the purpose for raiding them? The tribe didn't store much food or wealth to be stolen. If others do not want to fight and lose men, what purpose did these raids have?

It was then, Leopan told Kelly about a resource more valuable than anything else: women; it was a shortcut to increasing a tribe's population: to kidnap women from another tribe and have them carry their children. It wasn't the amount of food or other materials that showed the wealth of a tribe, it was the number of women that showed the true wealth of a tribe. So each tribe did their best to protect their women since they meant the future of the tribe.

Now Kelly understood why, in exchange for her, the tribe had agreed to disclose the location of gold. Unlike for her previous husband, for the tribe, she was worth more than the gold.

Even the reason for having two different hearths for men and women had originated from this concept. If there was a food that needs to be specially prepared to be safe consumption; for example, a root that needs to be thoroughly cooked to remove its poison, the men ate it while giving leaving more of safer ones for women. So they never share cooking pots or the hearth.

Kelly was surprised by how a custom that, at first glance, could be viewed as discrimination, but can be a selfless sacrifice by men to protect their women. She wondered how many misinterpretations might have crept into journals and books about these remote tribes, just because people didn't spend enough time to understand them.

While Leopan worked hard to complete his duties in the jungle, Kelly too worked with the women. While men ensured protection and went on hunting as the main source of protein for the tribe, women were in charge of house-keeping and agriculture. Even though it wasn't in the grand scale is in the modern civilization, a small patch of wild-grain, tapioca and bananas, coupled with a small pen of domesticated wild-pigs, ensured a steady, sure supply of food for the tribe. The women took pride in their faming and didn't want any men helping them; they considered men to be too impatient to take part in farming.

Even though they worked in the secure and cleared area near the tree-house, Kelly soon realized that farming wasn't exactly an easy thing as she had first thought; especially, tilling the soil with primitive tools, demanded considerable amount of energy. With Waraka women being much smaller to her in body size, she soon discovered that she was the most suited for the task; after making few modern-modifications to the tools, she happily did her part as the new member of the tribe.

It was hard work; for a woman who had grown in the comforts of a modern-city, tilling the soil, bringing water from the river to water the plants, and having to use the tall ladder numerous times a day, proved to be a little out her comfort zone, but she happily accepted the soreness of her hard-work and reveled at the fruits it brought.

Other than the new buds emerging from the newly toiled soil, Kelly was beginning to get a well-toned body, adapting to her new, strenuous life-style, transforming into a true jungle beauty.

With her improved stamina and strength, Kelly was finally feeling that she could sexually perform up-to-par with her energetic lover; having steamy, intense sex at least two times, or even four times, in one night while experiencing numerous mind-blowing orgasms, and sometimes even fully drain him before she does.

Kelly felt, with the new physical-fitness she has gained from the new-life style, the age gap between them has finally disappeared; she felt as if she was once again in her early-twenties, blessed with increased libido and energy, reliving a part of life she had missed on the first try.

********************

For Kelly, life continued blissfully with her new young husband and tribe. She was finally receiving something she craved and had been lacking in her life: respect and love.

Leopan was a very dominant male, but he always showed his softer side to his loving wife. He took great joy in bringing colorful feathers from the jungle to decorate Kelly's golden mane; it was his version of giving roses.

Just like the new flower in the farming patch, Kelly's love life was blooming with Leopan as their honey-moon continued. In fact, it was blooming too much, she was starting worry that her unbridled moans were keeping the whole tribe awake for far too long during the night. As a solution, she suggested to Leopan that they should limit their love-making for a maximum of two times during the night, and whenever they can, meet in the jungle during the day time to sate their carnal hunger to completion.

Just as Leopan respected Kelly's suggestion to limit their nightly love-making, she respected his wish to keeping their love-life private during the day time; for the Waraka tribe, being intimate in public during the day-time, brought bad luck to the whole tribe. So whenever a man and a woman disappear into the jungle when the sun was up, every one took care not to be overly curious. She didn't really like having to go deep into the jungle in order to have sex, but she was part of the tribe and wanted to respect its customs.

***************

One day, Kelly barely made it to the ground before she threw-up. By the time the dry heaving had stopped, she was surrounded by other women, helping her keep upright and keeping her golden tresses out of her face. She was given a gourd of water to clean herself, and the oldest women in the tribe congratulated her.

It was then the realization hit Kelly. As a result of giving up on keeping track of the time, she had missed the fact that she hadn't had her period in a while; out of all the virile semen Leopan had being regularly pumping into her fertile womb, a chosen seed had finally taken its roots.

Once the initial feel of shock has passed, Kelly began to comprehend the gravity and the wonder of the situation; she would never be able to go back to the outside world, but she was, at last, pregnant. For Kelly, the gift of motherhood was worth giving up the modern civilization. A month ago, she wanted to give birth to the child of another person, but now, she was glad that she was impregnated by Leopan: a person whom she truly loved, and love her back in return. She was about to become a proud mother to a child born of love, not out of duty.

Kelly's happiness overflowed as tears, staining her beautiful face while bringing joy to everyone around her. The women hugged her and gave their congratulations, saying she has the blessing of the jungle spirits, and she would give birth to strong children.

About a month ago, Kelly would have never even dreamt that she would be mixing genes of two races in her womb. Things with Leopan had initially started in a non-consensual manner; at first, she had opened her legs out of necessity and obligation, but later, coupled with the emotional void left by her first husband's betrayal, the charm of the strong handsome youth that kept making her have orgasm and orgasm, finally managed to pry-open her closely guarded heart. Now, she loved him from the bottom of her heart.

Most of the men had gone for a hunt in the morning. Naturally, Leopan had to lead the hunting party. So he wasn't there to share Kelly's initial joy. She wanted to let him know about the good news, as soon as she could, but had no choice but to wait for his return. She was anxious to embrace the man that had made so many of her dreams come true and tell him herself that he was about to become the father to her first child: the unification of two cultures and two dreams.

In the afternoon, accompanied by another woman, Kelly went to the river for a much needed bath. Urula, a woman about ten years junior to her, had become her closest friend in the tribe. Despite being a mother of two, Urula still retained the freshness of her youth, in both attitude and the body. Kelly enjoyed being around her, and found herself spending most of her time with Urula when Leopan wasn't around.

Urula was genuinely happy to learn about Kelly's pregnancy. While taking the the bath, she was already giving her advices and tips about the motherhood Kelly was about to experience. Without the aid of modern health-care, Kelly was eager to learn any kind of information that would help her.

Suddenly, Urula stopped her talking and looked around suspiciously. When Kelly asked her, "Why?" she said she got the feeling that they were being watched. Kelly also looked around worriedly; she knew she shouldn't doubt the intuition of a woman who had born and grown in the jungle.

Urula and Kelly were in chest deep water as they looked sharply for any signs of unnatural movements in her bushes at the river-bank. Then suddenly, around them the water exploded, and three men appeared from the water, surrounding them. Kelly took a deep breath in preparation for a loud scream that would alert the tribe, but a man quickly covered her mouth and grabbed her hard.

Three more men appeared from the bushes and gave their aid in dragging the struggling, naked women out of the water.

After the men dragged Kelly into the bushes, she was quickly gagged and bounded. While struggling against the vines that bond her feet and hands, screaming into the gag, she looked around to find her friend, Urula, was in the situation as her, being bounded and gagged.

Kelly didn't even have to notice the difference of attire of their attackers; the men were from a different tribe. She and Urula were victims of a raiding party from an enemy tribe. They had timed their raid well; the tribe was least defended when majority of the men were busy with a hunt.

Kelly thought in a panic, "No! Not now. I didn't even get to tell Leopan that I'm pregnant," as she was being carried on a shoulder, moving further and further away from the tree-house: her new home. From the way they were running away, she knew her captors were satisfied with just the two of them. Urula was also being carried just behind her by another strong man. She was impressed that the men could move so fast while carrying them.

Kelly looked back and let out a desperate cry into the gag, shedding tears to mark their way as she was being carried away. She wondered whether the fate was making jokes at her dispense. She knew whatever the type of hell she was being carried away to, she has to endure and survive for the sake of the new life she carries in her womb; she has to survive till Leopan, her husband, come for her; she has to protect their child, their dream, at any cost.